Shari’ah and Tariqat

1
:
Inseparable and Indivisible


By Shaikh-ul-Hadith Maulana Muhammad Zakariya


Translated by Asim Ahmad





















1
Tariqat is an alternative name for Ihsan (to worship Allah as if you see Him (Bukhari)) or, we can say, the acquisition of the attribute of
ihsan.
- 1 -

P
Table of Contents

Preface……………………………………………1
Chapter 1: Acting Upon the Quran…….……...…20
Chapter 2: Ahadith………………………………27
Chapter 3: Fiqh (Jurisprudence)……………….…37
Chapter 4: Ijtihad (Juridical Reasoning)………….40
Chapter 5: Confining the A’immah
Mujtahideen to four Imams…………..49
Chapter 6: Taqlid………………………………...54
Chapter 7: Taqlid of the Greatest Imam,
Imam Abu Hanifah……………..……63
Chapter 8: Tariqat……………………...….….…76
Chapter 9: Bayah………………………….…….99
Chapter 10: The Customary Mujahadaat
(Exercises) were Unnecessary
In the Time of the Prophet……….107
Chapter 11: The Mujahadaat of the Sufiah……...112
Chapter 12: The Need for a Shaikh and
The Conditions to be a Shaikh……120
Chapter 13: Ashgaal and Ahwaal……………….136
Chapter 14: Tasawwur-I-Shaikh
(Envisioning the Shaikh)………….143
Chapter 15: Kashf Sudur and Kashf Quboor…...153
Chapter 16: Shathiaat…………………….……..163
Chapter 17: Sukr and Ghashi……………...……169
Chapter 18: Esoteric Utterances
- 2 -

Of the Sufiah……………...….…...174
Chapter 19: The Mother of All Diseases:
Arrogance………………………...178
Chapter 20: Debasing the Auliya-Allah I............193
Glossary………………………………………..201
































- 3 -


ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
ﻦﯿﻌﻤﺟا ﮫﺑﺎﺤﺻاو ﮫﻟا ﻰﻠﻋو
ﺒﺗ ﻦﻣ ﻞﻛ ﻰﻠﻋو ﻦﯾﺪﻟا مﻮﯾ ﻰﻟا نﺎﺴﺣﺎﺑ ﻢﮭﻌ

All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers and upon his family and
companions, and all those who followed them in righteousness, until the Day of Judgment

PREFACE

After hamd and salat, this useless person (i.e. the author) was born on the 11
th
of Ramadan,
1315 A.H. (February 3
rd
1898) at 11 p.m. in my mother’s step-grandmother’s house in the town
of Kandhala. My mother’s step-grandmother was known by the name of Maryam. She was a
worshipful, austere, and extremely freehearted woman. The elders of Kandhala came to her home
immediately after taraweeh, congratulated her and asked for sweets. She ordered many sweets and
gave them out benevolently to her guests. The house was full of hustle- bustle and joy on that day.
The town of Kandhala is situated in Muzzafarnagar County. Du Abba, the popular name for
this area in the past and which is widely used to this day, was once the headquarters of Shari’ah and
tariqat. It is a name often found in the writings and speeches of our elders. This area includes
Delhi, Meerat, Muzzafarnagar, and Saharanpur counties. Du Abba geographically refers to the
confluence of the famous Yamuna which flows from the west and the Ganges that merges in from
the east.
This area was the fountainhead of Shari’ah and tariqat which began with the noted
Waliullahi family
2
whose faiz (blessing) spread through the spiritual family of Haji Imdaadullah.
One of the smallest effects of the blessing of this area was that the most unlettered of Shaikh
Gangohi’s murideen
3
became strict followers of the sunan (plural of Sunnah). I saw some of the


2
Spiritual descendents and murideen of Shah Waliullah Dehlavi.
3
Murideen- plural of murid, a person who makes bayah to a shaikh.
- 4 -

most illiterate people so devoted to tahajjud
4
prayers that one rarely sees this type of devotion
amongst the elders. This was in matters of Shariah. As for tariqat, 56 washermen would gather by
the famous Gadda Lake next to Shaikh Gangohi’s khanqah. Instead of singing or humming, they
would chant the name of Allah I loudly. I myself have never met anyone from the Waliullahi
family though I did meet many of the elders and younger members of the Imdaadi family
5
.
I was not able to visit Syed-ul-Taaifa Haji Imdaadullah because he had passed away only two
years after my birth on the 12
th
or 13
th
of Jumada’ Thani in 1317 A.H. (September 18
th
1899) in
Makkah. Likewise, I did not meet Hujjat-ul-Islam Shaikh Naunutwi since he passed away 18 years
before my birth on the 4
th
of Jumada’ Awwal in 1296 A.H. (April 27
th
1879) Similarly, I did not
meet Shaikh Muhammad Ismail Jahnjahnwi, Kandhelwi then Dehlawi because he passed away in
Dehli in Nawab Wali Masjid on the 4
th
of Shawwal in 1315 A.H. (March 27
th
, 1898),
approximately 20 days after my birth. I heard from our elders that when my paternal grandfather
heard the news of my birth he said, “My replacement has come and now it is time for my
departure.” I have heard numerous stories about the elders of the Imdaadi family.
I was able to meet Shaikh-ul-Masha’ikh, Fakhr-ul-Muhaditheen, Hadhrat Gangohi many
times because he passed away when I was eight years old on the 8
th
of Jumada’ Thani in 1323 A.H.
(August 10
th
, 1905) in Gangoh. I clearly recall his countenance and how he would sit cross-legged
on the grounds of the khanqah. Once he wrapped his hands around me and embraced me. I
remember eating with him on various occasions and sitting with him in a carriage carried by the
greatest shuyukh of the time to the Eid musallah. This was the enlightened era of Shari’ah and
tariqat. After that I was able to remain with my shaikh, Hadhrat Khalil Ahmed Saharanpuri, from
Rajab 1328 A.H. (July 1910) to Zul-Qa’dah 1345 A.H. (December 1926), excluding the year in
which Shaikh-ul-Hind (Maulana Mahmud-ul-Hasan) and my Shaikh Khalil Ahmed Saharanpuri
stayed in Hijaz. I left Madinah on the 16
th
of Zul-Qa’dah 1345 A.H. (May 18
th,
1927) whereas my
shaikh passed away in Madinah on the 16
th
of Rabi’ Thani 1346 A.H. (October 12
th
, 1927)
Although I was present during the lifetime of Shaikh-ul-Hind Mahmud-ul-Hasan (he passed away
on the 18
th
of Rabi’ Awwal 1339 A.H. (November 29
th
, 1920)), I saw little of him since he was
imprisoned for many years in Malta. The only time I was able to see him was when he visited
Deoband before and after his imprisonment. Though, I met his students, disciples, and the elders
of Deoband numerous times.
I also saw much of Ra’s-ul-Atqiyah wal Asfiyah Hadhrat Shah Abdul-Raheem because he
passed away on the 24
th
of Rabi’ Thani 1338 A.H. (January 16
th,
1920) I also spent a lot of time
with Mulhaq-ul-Asaaghar bil Akaabir (the one who linked the younger shuyukh to the older


4
Superogatory prayers performed late in the night until dawn. According to the hadith, tahajjud is da’b saleheen or the habit of the pious.
5
The murideen of Haji Imdadullah (rah).
- 5 -

shuyukh) Hadhrat Ashraf Ali Thanvi because he passed away on the 12
th
of Rajab 1362 A.H. (July
15
th
, 1943). I attach the title of “Mulhaq-ul-Asaaghar bil Akaabir” to his name because Hadhrat
Thanvi gained his khilafat from Syed- ul-Taaifa Haji Imdaadullah, which means that he was the
prime link between the younger (i.e., his murideen (disciples) and khulafaah [deputies]) and older
generation (i.e., Haji Imdaadullah) of shuyukh.
In Shari’ah, Hazrat Thanvi obtained permission to transmit ahadith from Maulana Fazlul-
Rahman Gang Muraadabadi who obtained permission from Shah Abdul-Aziz. Therefore, it is
narrated in the book Arwaahi Thalaatha, that Hakim Ni’matullah asked Maulana Gang
Muraadabadi, “Did Hadhrat read anything of the ahadith from Shah Abdul-Aziz?” “Yes” he
replied. Hakim Ni’matullah said, “If you give me permission, I can also gain the blessings of this
sanad (chain of transmission).” After narrating a few ahadith from Mishkat-ul-Masabih, he
(Maulana Gang Muraadabadi) said, “I give you permission.” After that, he gave naseehat (advice)
on the importance of practicing upon ones knowledge.
I always desired to get permission from Hadhrat Thanvi to claim his strong sanad. I even
journeyed many times to Thana Bawan for this purpose, but was too ashamed to ask. How was I
going to ask for permission when I didn’t know anything? Though I never obtained a sanad from
Hazrat Thanvi, many of my own students did, thus claiming a higher sanad than myself.
Additionally, I also saw much of the life of Ra’s-ul-Mujahideen Shaikh-ul-Islam Hadhrat
Hussain Madani because Hadhrat passed away on the 12
th
of Jumada’ Awwal 1377 (December 4
th
,
1957) A.H. in Deoband. I also observed the life of my guardian, the Imam of humility, Shaikh
Abdul-Qadir Raipuri because he passed away on the 14
th
of Rabi’ Awwal 1382 A.H. (August 15
th
,
1962). I was fortunate to sit in his company on numerous occasions. I also spent a great deal of
time with my respected uncle, the Imam of tabligh, Maulana Ilyas because he passed away on the
21
st
of Rajab 1363 A.H. (July 12
th
, 1944)

Reflection

I needed to mention the era of these shuyukh to show that every inch of Du Abba was the
headquarters of Shari’ah and tariqat through the blessings of these guiding lights. It was through
their blessing that people understood Shari’ah and tariqat to be inseparable and that they could
never be independent of each other.

Inseparability

Thus, this understanding of the oneness of Shari’ah and tariqat was embedded in me from
childhood and had become an indelible part of my nature. It is a rule that whatever makes its mark
during one’s childhood is like a “carving on a stone.” Though most people have never seen a lion
- 6 -

tearing the flesh of its prey or a snake when it bites, no one can remove the fear and terror
associated with such thoughts since they are inbred from childhood.
During my student years when I was studying Mishkat Sharif, I read the famous hadith of
Jibrael. He came to the Blessed Prophet r to teach the Ummah the basics of Deen. After Iman and
Islam we read:

هاﺮﺗ ﻚﻧﺎﻛ ﷲا اوﺪﺒﻌﺗ نأ لﺎﻗ نﺎﺴﺣﻻا ﺎﻣ
“What is ihsan?”
The Blessed Prophet r replied,
“To worship Allah I as if you see him.”

Ihsan is also known as tariqat, tasawwuf, and suluk, all of which are embodied in the
definition of ihsan. Then, as I continued studying different books of ahadith, the inseparable nature
of Shari’ah and tariqat became so strong in my heart that if I heard anything against it, I considered
it ignorance and indifference towards the subject. Likewise, if I ever heard anything against the pure
and pristine Shari’ah, which is derived from the Quran, the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r
which is the most authoritative exposition of the Quran, and then fiqh which is the pith of both the
Quran and Sunnah, I disregarded it and thought it unworthy of my time.
When I would hear some people, ignorant in matters of the Deen, say, “Whatever
immediate meaning we understand from the Quran is its true meaning, there is no need for all
these tafaasir (exegeses of the Quran),” I thought it was madness. If it was truly that easy to deduce
meanings from the Quran, then what was the need to send a prophet of Allah Y? The Quran
could have been hung from the Ka’ba and people would take whatever meaning they understood
from it. One of the main reasons for sending prophets was that they embodied and also
demonstrated the meaning of their revealed books in their practical life. Through their lives, the the
Deen was given a perfect complete form and became a ‘way of life’.

No doubts

In this regard, it is Allah’s I great blessing upon me that I never doubted any of the
injunctions or rulings of the Shariah. I had gained insight into the rules and matters of Shariah in
such a way that there was no room for doubt. This is because the Blessed Prophet r came to this
world to give the Shari’ah a practical shape. Therefore, the Blessed Prophet r was made to perform
acts which did not relegate the status of his Prophethood.

An important lesson

- 7 -

For example, once in lailutul-taree (a stopover to rest during a journey in the night), the
Blessed Prophet r and the Sahaba t who had accompanied him on this journey missed Fajr salah.
This is in sharp contrast to the lives of many of the ummati (followers from the Ummah of the
Blessed Prophet r) who followed after them, who could not sleep after two o’clock in the morning.
The muhadditheen
6
disagree as to whether the Blessed Prophet r missed Fajr once or more than
once. This is mentioned in detail in Aujazul Masaalik (1/25). My own opinion is this occurred on
three different occasions.
There is an important lesson of tasawwuf in this incident. It was not the habit of the Blessed
Prophet r to ask who is going to wake him up for salah. It is narrated in Bukhari (83) that the
Sahaba t requested, “O Blessed Prophet r, rest for a while.” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “I
fear Fajr salah may be missed,” but Hadhrat Bilal t assured him, “I will wake you up.”
This incident raises two issues of tasawwuf. The Blessed Prophet r feared he would miss
Fajr salah though Arab custom was to travel in the first part of the night and rest in the last. Why
did the Blessed Prophet r say, “I fear Fajr salah may be missed?” This indicates that the masha’ikh
are sometimes forewarned of events before they transpire or feel some doubt in their heart.
Hadhrat Bilal t said, “I will wake you up.” In Aujaz (1/25) it says that this incident was a stern
message to Hadhrat Bilal t for saying “I will wake you up.” When the Blessed Prophet r sensed
they would not wake up for Fajr, his fear materialized with Bilal t’s assurance, “I will wake you
up”.
But this raises an objection that if lailatul-taree happened several times, as is the opinion of
many scholars, this statement of Hadhrat Bilal t could not have been said more than once. It is
obvious that his statement relates to one of the occasions only; as far the other occasions are
concerned, the reasons behind them were different.
Likewise, never did an objection enter my heart about the Blessed Prophet r forgetting in
his salah since he himself said,

ﻦﺳﻻ ﻰﺴﻧا ﻦﻜﻟو ﻰﺴﻧأ ﻻ ﻰﻧإ
I do not forget but am made to forget to show the way.

Meaning that I am to teach you the rulings related to when you forget in your salah and the rulings
of sajda sahw (prostration of forgetfulness). A lot of explanation is given on this hadith in Aujaz
(1/217) under the chapter of al-a’mal fil sahw (What to do when one is mistaken in salah).


6
Muhadditheen- Plural of Muhaddith, a scholar specializing in the science of hadith.
- 8 -

Likewise, some Sahaba t committed major sins without any guilty feeling in their hearts,
whereas, the great shuyukh could not even imagine committing such sins. Though the best of
shuyukh cannot reach the level of the lowest of the Sahaba t, the narrations which narrate the sins
of the Sahaba t did not incite me to object to the Sahaba t. It was the blessed company of my
elders and also study of the ahadith that my mind was always at peace regarding the Sahaba t. I
believed that whatever sins the Sahaba t committed, was destined for them. They were made to
commit sins in order to perfect the Deen of Allah Y. These blessed souls surrendered their whole
lives in the path of Allah Y as if to say, “Perfect the pure Shari’ah. We are willing to be stoned,
have our hands cut off, and throw ourselves in the way of anything to fulfill this noble cause.” In
my view the ayah:

تﺎﻨﺴﺣ ﻢﮭﺗﺎﺌﯿﺳ ﷲا لﺪﺒﯾ ﻚﺌﻟوﺎﻓ
They are the ones for whom Allah changed their bad deeds into good deeds

and the hadith of repentance when Allah Y will say, “convert every bad deed into a good deed” is
most applicable to them.
Abu Zarr t narrates that the Blessed Prophet r said,
7


One person will be presented before Allah I on the Day of Judgment [this is not reference
to a specific person but to a type of people. Every person in this group will be dealt with in
the same manner. This is confirmed in another hadith where we find the word naas (people)
instead of rajul (man)]. The angels will be ordered to inform him of his small sins but no
mention will be made of his major ones. He will be reminded that you did this on this day
and on this day you did this. He will be forced to admit his faults. At the same time, he will
be fearful about the disclosure of his major sins. Allah I will say, ‘Change every one of his
sins to good deeds.’ At that moment, he will let it slip, ‘O my lord, many of my sins remain.”
Abu Zarr says, “I saw the Blessed Prophet r smiling, the front of his blessed teeth visible,
when he (the Blessed Prophet r) narrated this part of the hadith.” (Muslim; Tirmizi,
Shamaail).
In another Hadith, Abu Huraira t narrates the Blessed Prophet r said,



7
Muslim 12/106
- 9 -

“On the Day of Judgment, some people will wish they had committed many sins in this
world.” The Sahaba t asked, “Who are these people?” “They are the people whose sins will
be converted into good deeds.”

An important reminder

We should remember that this conversion of sins to good deeds on the Day of Judgment is
like an amnesty granted by an official in a high position. If a president wishes he can even pardon
the murderer while he is being lead to the death chamber. But at the same time, you will not find a
person exploiting such clemency to commit murder and think himself free from the consequences
of his action. However, the exception to this are the Sahaba t; I have full faith in that all the
Sahaba t will be granted amnesty because their excellence and greatnesss as narrated in the ahadith
prove they are deserving of it.

Sahaba t attain complete forgiveness

Once Hadhrat Maa’iz t fornicated. He came to the Blessed Prophet r and said, “O Blessed
Prophet r, purify me.” The Blessed Prophet r said, “Go ask for forgiveness and repent to Allah
I.” He walked a short distance, became restless, and returned to the Blessed Prophet r repeating
the same question. The Blessed Prophet r returned the same reply.
This happened three times: the Blessed Prophet r asked him to repent and beg for
forgiveness and told him to return. On the fourth time, the Blessed Prophet r, applied the rule of
Shariah and ordered he be stoned to death. After his execution, two Sahaba t said, “Allah I hid
his sins, but he revealed them and died like a dog.” The Blessed Prophet r heard this but remained
silent. After a short while they saw a carcass of a donkey, his stomach bloated and his leg jutting
upward. The Blessed Prophet r called out, “Where is so and so person (naming the two men he
heard previously)?” They said, “We are here.” The Blessed Prophet r pointing towards the carcass
said, “Eat from this carcass.”
“How can anyone eat from this?” they asked. The Blessed Prophet r retorted, “Your
backbiting of your brother is worse than eating from this carcass. I swear by the one in whose
hands is my life, he is swimming in the rivers of Paradise at this moment.”
Likewise, once a woman from the Ghamidi tribe presented herself before the Blessed Prophet
r with the same request. She said, “O Blessed Prophet r, please purify me.” The Blessed Prophet
r told her to return, repent, and beg for forgiveness from Allah I. She said, “O Blessed Prophet
r, you want to turn me back the way you turned Maa’iz t back. I swear by Allah I I am
pregnant by fornication.” The Blessed Prophet r responded, “You cannot be stoned until you
deliver the child.” When she delivered the child, she returned to the Blessed Prophet r and said,
“O Blessed Prophet r, I have delivered the child, please purify me.” He said, “Breastfeed the child
- 10 -

until it is weaned.” After she weaned the child, she returned holding the child in her hands. The
child had a piece of bread in his hands. She said, “The child is now eating bread.” The Blessed
Prophet r ordered she be stoned to death. Hadrat Khalid was amongst the stoners. When some
blood spurted on his cheek, he cursed her. The Blessed Prophet r chided him saying, “Do not say
such things, her repentance is such that if a tyrant made such repentance it would have sufficed
him.”
In a similar incident, Hadhrat Omar t said, “Are we to pray her funeral prayers when she
was a fornicator?” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “She has made such repentance that if
distributed amongst 70 men of Madinah, it would suffice for them all. What bigger repentance can
there be there than giving her life?”

The superiority of the Sahaba t

In the books of ahadith, one finds these kinds of narrations in the chapters of hudud
(criminal law). Is anyone amongst us as pious and God-fearing as them that one sin would make
them so restless for retribution? Hadhrat Abdullah bin Mas’ud t said, “When a mumin (a
believer) commits a sin he feels himself under a mountain and fears it may fall upon me any
minute. When a fajir (a profligate) commits a sin he makes light of it as if a fly flew upon his nose
and he waves it off with his hand.”
8

Allah I is the knower of the unseen. He is aware of the sins of mankind and also of the
remorse and guilt that arose from the perpetration of these sins. This is why He was pleased with
the Sahaba t despite their perpetration of sin, mentioning it repeatedly in the Quran:

اﻮﺿر و ﻢﮭﻨﻋ ﷲا ﻰﺿر ﺎﻧﺎﺴﺣﺎﺑ ﻢھﻮﻌﺒﺗا ﻦﯾﺬﻟاو رﺎﺼﻧﻷاو ﻦﯾﺮﺟﺎﮭﻤﻟا ﻦﻣ نﻮﻟوﻷا نﻮﻘﺑﺎﺴﻟاو
اﺪﺑا ﺎﮭﯿﻓ ﻦﯾﺪﻟﺎﺧ رﺎﮭﻧﻻا ﺎﮭﺘﺤﺗ ىﺮﺠﺗ تﺎﻨﺟ ﻢﮭﻟﺪﻋأو ﮫﻨﻋ
And the first to lead the way of the muhajireen and the ansar, and those who followed
them in goodness—Allah is well pleased with them and they are well pleased with
Him. And he hath made ready for them Gardens underneath which rivers flow,
wherein they will abide forever

In Bayanul Quran, it is stated with reference from Durri Mansur regarding the ayah of the
Quran:



8
Mishkat, p. 206
- 11 -

نﺎﺴﺣﺎﺑ ﻢھﻮﻌﺒﺗا ﻦﯾﺬﻟاو

Ibn Zaid said:

“This includes all the Muslims until the Day of Judgment who follow the Blessed Prophet r
with ihsan. This is why criticizing the Sahaba t or the masha’ikh is useless because they
repented and were forgiven by Allah Y. Those who continue to criticize and chase after their
faults after this are a forsaken people.
In various verses of the Quran, Allah I mentions the repentance of the Sahaba t, the
promise that they will enter into Paradise, etc. Therefore, it is foolhardy to make the mistake of
criticizing the Sahaba t for their sins. It is even more foolish to take their example as justification
for our own sins because forgiveness of their sins is assured from the Quran whereas ours is not.
Therefore, taking their example to justify our sins is only calling for our own destruction. Allah I
says in the Quran:

ﻢھ ﻚﺌﻟوا نﺎﯿﺼﻌﻟ او قﻮﺴﻔﻟاو ﺮﻔﻜﻟا ﻢﻜﯿﻟإ هﺮﻛو ﻢﻜﺑﻮﻠﻗ ﻰﻓ ﮫﻨﯾزو نﺎﻤﯾﻹا ﻢﻜﯿﻟإ ﺐﺒﺣ ﷲا ﻦﻜﻟو
ﻢﯿﻜﺣ ﻢﯿﻠﻋ ﷲاو ﺔﻤﻌﻧ و ﷲا ﻦﻣ ﻼﻀﻓ نوﺪﺷاﺮﻟا
But Allah has endeared the faith to you and has beautified it in your hearts, and has made
disbelief and lewdness and rebellion hateful unto you. Such are they who are rightly guided.
It is a bounty and a grace from Allah; and Allah is Knower, Wise

In Bayanul Quran, fusuq is translated as major sin while i’syaan as minor sin. This clearly
proves that the Sahaba t were forgiven for their major and minor sins. It also means that holding
their sins against them and, likewise, justifying our sins by their example is a danger to our iman.
In the conquest of Makkah, Hadhrat Hatib bin Abi Balta’ quietly informed Quraish of the
Blessed Prophet’s r plan to attack Makkah. The letter (informing them of the plans) was
intercepted. Hadhrat Omar t said to the Blessed Prophet r, “O Blessed Prophet r, give me
permission to behead him.” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “He is amongst the Sahaba t of the
Battle of Badr. What do you know; maybe Allah I said to the Sahaba t of Badr, ‘You are
forgiven, go and do whatever you wish.’”
Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) writes in Aqeedah Wasitiyah:

It is one of the fundamental rules of the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama’h that their hearts and
tongues are pure about the Sahaba t.”
- 12 -


The Blessed Prophet r said, “Never criticize my Sahaba t. I swear by He in whose hands is my
life, if any one of you spend gold equal to Mount Uhud in the path of Allah I, it will not equal
(in rewards) the one mudd
9
or even a half a mudd of gold they spent in the path of Allah I.” The
Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h accepts whatever the Quran, Sunnah, and consensus say about the Sahaba
t. Allah I said to the Sahaba t of Badr, “Go do whatever you wish, I have forgiven you.” We
accept this and believe that all the Sahaba t who took the Bayah
10
in Hudaibiyah will not enter
into the Hellfire (as narrated in the ahadith). Allah I is pleased with them and they are pleased
with Allah I. Approximately 1400 Sahaba t took Bayah in Hudaibiyah.
The Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h does not concern itself with the internecine feuds of the
Sahaba t. As for the narrations which accuse the Sahaba t of wrongdoing, many of them are lies
while others fabrications. As far as the mistakes mentioned in authentic narrations, the Sahaba t
are excusable in this regard. They are either correct or mistaken in their ijtihad (legal
interpretation). Despite this, the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h does not believe they were mas’um
(infallible); as humans they were susceptible to sin.

Allah’s I pardon of the Sahaba’s t past and future sins

Despite their susceptibility to sin, their excellence in Deen was such that if they sinned, it
would be forgiven, including those sins which are not forgiven for later people. This is because
they possessed such virtue that erased their sins and which was not to be observed in the people
after them. And even if they committed a sin, they surely repented for it or replaced it with good
deeds. Another reason is that they were the pioneers of Islam (which is sufficient reason to gain
forgiveness) or that they have secured the intercession of the Blessed Prophet r since they were
most worthy of it. A third reason is that persecution and poverty and many other such hardships
wiped out their sins.
All the above reasons relate to those sins which it is known they committed. As for those
mistakes where they did ijtihad, it is clear that if they were correct, they will earn two rewards, and
if they were mistaken, they will still gain one reward and the mistake will be forgiven (as is the
ruling for all mujtahideen
11
). Then the objections raised against them do not compare to their
virtues and accomplishments, their noble attributes, their strong faith in Allah I and his Blessed


9
3.18 kilogram/ 796 gram
10
To pledge allegiance in the name of Allah I to someone for the fulfillment of whatever the allegiance is made for.
11
Mujtahideen- Plural of mujtahid, a scholar who puts all his effort by the order of the Shari’ah to derive an opinion from the Quran and
Sunnah. The conditions to be a mujtahid are outlined in chapter four.
- 13 -

Prophet r, their struggle in the path of Allah I, their migration, their assistance, their beneficial
knowledge, and their righteous deeds. Those who study the biographies of the Sahaba t with clear
insight and knowledge, recognizing the beautiful qualities Allah I granted them, will know they
hold the highest station after the Prophets of Allah I. There will be none like them before or after
them. They are best of the chosen ones from this Ummah.
12

Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) spoke the truth about the Sahaba t. Allah I praises
them repeatedly in the Quran and many ayaat were revealed that prove the forgiveness of the
Sahaba t for all their sins. Allah I says in the Quran:

ﻦﯾﺬﻟا ﻦﯾﺮﺟﺎﮭﻤﻟا ءاﺮﻘﻔﻠﻟ
…some part is due to the indigent muhajireen. Those who were expelled from their homes
and their property, while seeking grace from Allah and his good pleasure, and aiding Allah
and His Apostle such are indeed the sincere ones. But those who before them had homes.
And had adopted the faith, show their affection to such as came to them for refuge, and
entertain no desire in their hearts for things given to the latter, but give them preference over
themselves, even though poverty was their own lot. And those saved from the covetousness of
their own souls, they are the ones that achieve prosperity
13


In another ayah He says:

ﻢھرﺎﯾد ﻦﻣ اﻮﺟﺮﺧأو اوﺮﺟﺎھ ﻦﯾﺬﻟﺎﻓ
So those who emigrated or were evicted from their homes or were harmed in My cause or
fought or were killed, I will surely remove from them their misdeeds, and I will surely admit
them to Gardens beneath which rivers flow as reward from Allah, and Allah has with Him the
best reward
14


There are many ayaat similar to the one above about the forgiveness of Sahaba t for all
their sins. Allah I, in this ayah, says, “I will surely forgive for them all their sins,” but as the saying
goes ‘Mudai sust gawaah chust’ (the witness is fiery, the plaintiff is retired). The foolish ones
amongst us still relish finding faults in them, saying, “They were sinful, they were this, that, and
other such things.”



12
Aqqeedah Waasitiyah, p. 142
13
Hashr 8-9
14
Al-Imran 195
- 14 -

The status of the Sahaba t and dangers of criticizing them

The Blessed Prophet r said, “Allah I says, ‘I declare war on whoever makes my wali
15
his
enemy.’” Moreover, the Blessed Prophet r said, “Fear Allah I, fear Allah I regarding my Sahaba
t. Do not make them the target of your objections. Whosoever loves my Sahaba t, loves them
because he loves me, and whosoever hates them, hates them because he hates me. Whosoever hurts
my Sahaba t hurts me, and whosoever hurts me hurts Allah I, and whosoever hurts Allah I, the
time is near when he will be in the clutch of Allah I.”
16

Hafiz Dhahabi (rah) says:

Only those who have read the biographies of the Sahaba t will know their status. Their
progression in faith, their struggle against the kuffar, their propagation of the Deen, their
declaration of Islam and raising the banner of Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r, and their
knowledge of the obligatory acts and the sunan of the Blessed Prophet r, within his lifetime
and after his demise. Had they not lived the fundamental and ancillary sciences would not
have reached us. Without the Sahaba t we would be ignorant of the obligatory acts, the
sunan and would have no knowledge of the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r and the details
of his life. Therefore, whosoever denigrates their status leaves the folds of Islam and is
deviated from the path of the muslimeen. When one denigrates them, it is because of the
hatred he harbors in his heart and the grudge that is created by his criticalness of the Sahaba
t. This denigration is a sign of his rejection of the ayaat which extoll their high status and
also of the love the Blessed Prophet r had for them and his praise and mention of their lofty
status in the ahadith. Another reason a denigrator leaves the folds of Islam is because the
Sahaba t are the most reliable and respected narrators of the narrations of the Blessed
Prophet r Denigration of the narrator is necessarily denigration of the one narrated (i.e., the
Blessed Prophet r). These words can only reach a person who thinks, tries to understand,
and whose belief is not darkened by hypocrisy and heresy. Everything the Blessed Prophet r
said in praise of the Sahaba in the ahadith should suffice for anyone. For example, Anas t
narrates that some Sahaba t complained to the Blessed Prophet r, ‘People speak ill about
us’, and the Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘The curse of Allah I, his angels, and all of mankind
is upon he who speaks ill about my Sahaba t.’ In another place, Anas t narrates that the
Blessed Prophet r, “Allah I chose me and chose the Sahaba t for me, and he made them
friends, brothers, and relations for me. In the future, a people will come who will criticize


15
Wali- Short for waliullah (friend of Allah I)
16
Tirmizi
- 15 -

and denigrate them. Do not eat or drink with them, do not marry them, do not pray with
them, and do not pray funeral prayers upon them.

Hafiz Dhahabi (rah) narrates many other similar narrations in his book Kitab-ul-Kabaair and
quotes many scholars that those who blaspheme the Sahaba t, find fault with them, publicize or
discuss their sins, or attribute any ignoble act or statement towards them is a hypocrite.
This brief book cannot cover all of that which has has been said about those who criticize or
publicize their mistakes and sins.
The narrations about the gardens of Fidq
17
never stirred any resentment in my mind against
them. I heard many objections, but always thought that how could the daughter of the Blessed
Prophet r who spent her life grinding grain in a grinding mill and bruised her body carrying
waterskins, become a slave of the dunya and boycott the righteous Khalifah Hadhrat Abu Bakr t
because of a insignificant thing of the dunya (worldly life)? My heart was always clean about this
issue and other such contentious issues that arose amongst the Sahaba t; in my view it was simply
a manifestation of the strength of their Iman.
How could an evil trait like greed have anything to do with Fatimah t, Ali t, and Abbas t
especially when even their servants and servant’s servants had nothing to do with it? All the wars
that took place between the Sahaba t was a demonstration of their faith, knowledge, and belief.
Regarding the fidq issue, the disagreement between Fatimah and Abu Bakr Siddique t was of a
juridical nature and they held a difference of opinion on whether there is inheritance in the Blessed
Prophet’s r wealth or not. Omar t and Abu Bakr t believed the hadith, “We do not leave
inheritance” was a general rule which applied to everyone. Ali t, Fatimah t, and Abbas t, on the
other hand, believed it was meant for specific people. These were disagreements in interpretation of
the hadith and knowledge of the Shari’ah. Fatimah’s t refusal to speak to Abu Bakr t regarding
the issue of the gardens of fidq means that she never spoke to him again about these properties (of
Fidq). Hafiz ibn Hajar (rah) mentions this in Fathul-Bari and narrates many ahadith in support of
this view. This is the opinion of many respected commentators of ahadith books. The opinion of
this person (i.e. the author) is that it was not love of wealth which brought her to Abu Bakr
Siddique’s t doorstep, but implementation of the Shari’ah because she believed she had a shari’
(legal) right over that wealth. This is why she became angry and stopped talking to him. In my
opinion, this was her firmness in Deen and this is also why Ali t and Abbas t appealed their case
in Omar's t khilafat. They hoped that Omar t might agree with them on this issue though
his final verdict was the same as Abu Bakr Siddique’s t.


17
Fidq- A plot of land the Blessed Prophet r owned in Khaibar. Fatimah t came in the khilafah of Abu Bakr Siddique t to
claim this land as an inheritance. Abu Bakr t refused because of the hadith that Ambiya do not leave inheritance.
- 16 -


The period of the first three khulafat was a time when many crucial matters of Deen were
being demostrated through them. Once these issues came to a close and the period of the first three
khulafat ended, the ummah needed to be instructed on another issue which was to be demonstrated
in the time of the last khalifah, Ali t. This was the issue of “opposition to the khilafat”. For the
completion of the Deen, all these issue had to be decided within the period of the Khulafa
Rashedeen. It was for this reason that the mushaajarat of the Sahaba t never raised doubts in my
mind that tribalism or love for wealth played a part in their differences of opinion. In fact, it proved
their greatness and the strength of their Iman. They were firm on whatever they believed to be the
truth and fought to defend it when they had to. This is why I always looked upon a person who
considered the actions and statements of the Sahaba t as a sign of human nature with indifference
as would anyone who has studied the books of ahadith in some depth.

The mushaajarat of the Sahaba t

I wrote extensively on the mushaajarat of the Sahaba t in my book, Al-I’tidaal. The Battle
of Jamal (Camel) was a fierce war that took place between Ali t and Aishah t. Over 20,000 men
died in this battle. Before the war began and the two armies pitched into battle, Ali t walked to
the front-lines and called out for Zubair t. When Zubair t stepped forward they both hugged
and cried. Ali t asked, “What forces you to come here and oppose me?” Zubair t answered,
“The blood of Uthman t.” They both continued their discussion for a short while. This is the
conduct of the commanders of two armies who were ready to swing their swords at each other at
any moment. After this, they fought and Ali t was victorius capturing many prisoners. Many of
Ali’s t companions insisted these prisoners be put to death, but Ali t refused and took bayah
from them and forgave them. He allowed their wealth to be taken as spoils of war, but refused to
enslave them (as was the custom of victorious armies at the time). Many soldiers objected, “If you
are going to make their wealth spoils of war, then you should also enslave them.” At first Ali t
rejected this proposition, but when they insisted, he said, “Tell me, who amongst you is willing to
take your mother, Aishah t, as your slave?” They replied, “That’s not possible, nastaghfirullah (We
ask for Allah’s forgiveness)! We can’t do that.” Ali t said, “And I also ask Allah I for his
forgiveness.”
Do we ever keep the respect of the one who opposes us? Do we even respect one who
opposes us in our personal matters as the Sahaba t did in times of war? At the very end of this
battle, Aishah’s t camel fell. Ali t immediately announced, “Watch out and make sure the
Mother of the Believers is not hurt!” After this, Ali t reached the camel of Aishah t and said, “O
mother, are you injured or hurt, may Allah I forgive you for your mistake.” Aishah t replied,
“May Allah I forgive you as well.”
- 17 -

This was the conduct of the Sahaba t towards their opposition and their respect for them.
What would we do if our rivals came in our hands? Would we spare them their lives, their wealth,
or their honor?
The Battle of Siffeen was the famous battle that took place between Ali t and Mu’awiyah t.
Many historians narrate that the two armies would fight throughout the day but when darkness fell
the soldiers of one army would walk out to the other, and participate in their funeral prayers and
the burial of their dead
18
. And if one party was confused on some rulings of the Shari’ah, they
would send some of their men to learn the rulings from the other side.
19

The emperor of the Byzantine Empire tried to exploit this first division within the Ummah.
When Amir Mu’awiyah t found out, he sent a letter to the Byzantine Emperor, “If you have
made the decision to attack, then I swear by Allah I I will make peace with Ali t, and when his
armies are dispatched against you, I will be at the front of every squadron. We will destroy the city
of Constantinople and uproot your government like carrots and turnips.”
20

The story behind this is that the Byzantine Emperor wrote a letter to Mu’awiyah t saying,
“Ali t is a thorn in your side, I will dispatch an army to aid you.” In reply, Mu’awiyah t said, “O
nasari dog! You want to take advantage of our difference of opinion. Remember, if you squint
your eyes in the direction of Ali t, Mu’awiyah t will come as a soldier of Ali’s t army to gouge
out your eyes.” Likewise, it is narrated that Mu’awiyah t said, “I swear by Allah I, Ali t is better
and greater than me, and my opposition to him is only because of the blood of Uthman t. If he
revenges the blood of Uthman t, I will be the first of the people of Shaam (Syria) to take the bayah
on his hands.”
21

Once during the rule of Mu’awiyah t, a man named Ibn Khaibari caught his wife with
another man. Unable to control himself, he killed the adulterer. When the case went to
Mu’awiyah t, he could not decide what to do. Though the Shari’ah decrees that the murderer be
executed, it was difficult to pass that ruling under these circumstances. Mu’awiyah t wrote to Abu
Musa Al-A'shari t to ask the correct ruling on this issue from Ali t
22
.
Could we ever admit our ignorance in front of our rival? Would we be able to inquire from
them something we did not know? The truth is that we would not trust him in any situation.
23

The Ihsan of Ali t



18
Al-Bidayah Wal Nihayah 7-227
19
Tareekh ul Khulafah
20
Tareekh ul Uroos 7-208
21
Al Bidayah Wal Nihayah 7-129
22
Muwatta of Imam Malik (rah)
23
Al-I’tidal, p. 230
- 18 -

Many incidents of the kind mentioned above occurred between Ali t and Mu’awiyah t.
Shaikh Yusuf compiled many of them in his book Hayaatus-Sahaba. Hadhrat Dharar bin
Dhamura Kannani (who was one of the main supporters of Ali t) went to Mu’awiyah t after Ali’s
t death. Mu’awiyah t said, “Describe Ali t for me.” He asked, “Amirul-Mumineen, will you
excuse me from describing him?” “I will not excuse you, you must describe him to me,” replied
Mu’awiyah t. Hadhrat Dharar t spoke:

If I must tell you then listen! Hadhrat Ali t, I swear by Allah I, was an exalted person and
very strong. He was straightforward in whatever he said and he ruled with justice.
Knowledge streamed from his every angle, and intelligence poured forth from every part.
The dunya and its beauty and ornamentation disquieted him. I swear by Allah I, he cried
copiously and pondered a lot. He would flip his palms while addressing himself. He liked
simple cloth and preferred coarse food. I swear by Allah I, he lived amongst us as if he was
one of us. When we visited him, he would sit us near him and whatever we asked, he would
answer. Despite his simplicity and mingling with us, we did not have the courage to speak to
him because of our reverence and awe of him. And when he laughed, his teeth were like
stringed pearls. He respected the pious and loved the poor. Never did a strong and rich man
hope to win in his wrongdoing nor was a poor and weak man unhopeful of his fairness and
his ability to mete out justice to him. I am Allah’s I witness that I saw him in the darkness
of the night, in the mihrab (prayer niche), clutching his beard, shaking as if he was bitten by
a poisonous animal. He was crying like a mourning person and his voice echoes in my mind
to this day when he said and kept on repeating, ‘O my Lord, O my Lord, and he was
humbling himself before Allah I. Then he addressed the dunya saying, ‘You want to
deceive me only and you beautify yourself for me only. Get out of here, go and deceive
someone else. Your sittings are wretched and your hardships are easy. O my, O my! The
preparation for the Akhirah is little, the journey is long, and the path is dangerous.

When he was done, Mu’awiyah t began to cry so much his beard was soaked with tears
which he kept on wiping on his cuffs. People nearby also were sobbing. Mu’awiyah t said, “You
spoke the truth, Abul Hassan was like this, may Allah I forgive him.” Then he asked, “Dharar!
How much do you mourn the death of Ali t?” Dharar t replied, “Like a mother whose only
child is slaughtered in her lap. Her crying cannot stop and her grief can never diminish.” After
this, Dharar returned.
Since ihsan is one of the basic foundations of Deen, it is also a part of the completion of
Deen. This is why the Blessed Prophet r said, “I am the source of wisdom and Ali t is its door,”
meaning that Ali t is the portal for all the different lines of tasawwuf, suluk and hikmah (wisdom).
Therefore, those who say tasawwuf is taken from pundits and saadhus are truly ignorant of Deen.
Tasawwuf began in the time of the Blessed Prophet r, and its succession in a specific form reaches
- 19 -

us through Ali t (as will be mentioned later). This is a lengthy topic, but my health will not allow
me to explain it to the fullest.
The shortcomings of our understanding

One should not deduce from all that has been said that an objection never arose in my mind
about a hadith. I had objections, but whenever I could not find an answer I would blame it on my
lack of knowledge. I have already written in my autobiography about my daughter when she was
small and reading the Qaidah Baghdadi she would connect the letters and say, “Alif madda, aa,
noon fath na- aana, Ba alif fath, baa, noon fath, na-baana,” and likewise she went on taana, thaana,
etc. Her mother then taught her: hamza madda-aa, noon fath, na-aana. My daughter jumped up
and said, “How could this be aana mother, it should be hamzaana.” Her mother quickly put it on
me saying, “When your father comes, ask him.” And when I was tired of explaining to her, I said,
“You do not have the understanding at this time, when you get older everything will be clear to
you.”
Likewise, when I had an objection regarding a hadith, I remembered my answer to my
daughter: “You do not have the understanding at this time.”






















- 20 -

CHAPTER ONE
THE HOLY QURAN


































- 21 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


Knowledge of the Quran

Abdullah bin Mas’ud said, “If you seek knowledge then ponder into the meanings of the
Quran.” The Quran is a trove of sacred knowledge that is guidance for all times, but to acquire this
knowledge one must fulfill the necessary conditions and etiquettes of the Quran. Unfortunately,
we live in an era that once a person learns a bit of the Arabic language and rotes the translation he
thinks he has the right to offer his own opinions on the Quran. The Blessed Prophet said,
“Whosoever explains the Quran from his own opinion is wrong even if it is right.”
Modern thinkers generally ignore the opinions and tafsir of the Salaf-us-Salaheen (Pious
Predecessors) issuing their own fatwas based on their own whims. In our time, the modern thinker
desires to embody all the greatest attributes in every field. If he can write simple Arabic, articulate
himself in his native language, or deliver impromptu speeches he sees himself the teacher of Junaid
and Shibli in tasawwuf and a mujtahid in Fiqh. He will introduce novel ideas in the tafsir of the
Quran without concern for the opinions of the Salaf-us-Salaheen or that his opinions contradict the
ahadith of the Blessed Prophet.
He is whimsical in matters of Deen. He says his heart’s desire no matter how much it
contradicts the Quran and the Sunnah. Despite this, no one discredits him, protests his
incompetence, and shows him his deviation. If one gathers the courage to say, “This is against the
teachings of the Salaf-us-Salaheen,” he is immediately branded a sycophant of the Salaf-us-Salaheen.
He is condemned as ultra-orthodox, anti-intellectual, and someone not attuned to the modern
world. Conversely, if a person rejects the explanations of the Salaf-us-Salaheen and lays out his own
views on matters of faith he is looked upon as a muhaqqiq (an expert who establishes the truth from
extensive study) of the Deen. This is despite the fact that the mufasireen (exegetes) listed 15 sciences
that must be mastered before one can authoritatively interpret the Quran:

1. Classical Arabic: Is how one learns the meaning of each word. Mujahid (rah) said, “It is
not permissible for one who holds faith in Allah and the Day of Judgment to speak on the
Quran without learning classical Arabic.” In this respect, it should be known that classical
Arabic must be mastered in its entirety because one word may have various meanings; a
- 22 -

person may only know two or three of them whereas the meaning of that word in the Quran
may be altogether different.

2. Arabic Philology: Is important because any change in the diacritical marks affects the
meaning, and understanding the diacritical marks depends on the science of Arabic
philology.

3. Arabic Morphology: is important because changes in the configuration of verb and
noun forms change the meaning. Ibn Faris said, “A person who misses out on Arabic
morphology has missed out on a lot.” Allama Zamakhshari (rah) writes in A’jubaat Tafsir
that,

One man recited the ayah:

On the day when we will call everyone by their leaders.
24


Because of his ignorance of Arabic morphology, he mistranslated the ayah:

On the day when we will call everyone by their mothers.

He thought the word imam, which is singular, was the plural of umm (mother). If he
knew sarf (morphology) he would have known that imam is not the plural of umm.

4. Al-Ishtiqaaq: should be learned because sometimes one word derives from two root words,
the meaning of each root word being different. This is the science of etymology which
explains the reciprocal relation and radical composition between the root and derived word.
For example, masih derives from the root word masah which means “to feel something and
to touch something with a wet hand,” but also derives from the root word masaahat which
means “to measure.”

5. Ilm-ul-Ma’ani: is the science by which one figures the syntax through the meaning of a
sentence.



24
Bani Israel: 71
- 23 -

6. Ilm-ul-Bayaan: is the science by which one learns the similes, metaphors, metonymies,
zuhoor (evident meanings) and khafa (hidden meanings) of the Arabic language.

7. Ilm-ul-Badi’: The science by which one learns to interpret sentences which reveal the
beauty and eloquence of the spoken and written word. The above mentioned three sciences
are categorized as Ilm-ul-Balagha (science of rhetoric). It is one of the most important
sciences to a mufassir because he is able to reveal the miraculous nature of the Quran through
these three sciences.

8. Ilm-ul-Qira’t: Dialecticisms of the different readings of the Quran. This science is
important because one qirat (reading) of the Quran may differ in meaning from another,
and one learns to favor one reading over another based on the difference in the meanings.

9. Ilm-ul-Aqaa’id: is important because we cannot attribute the literal meaning of some ayaat
to Allah. In this case, one will be required to interpret the ayah as in ‘the hand of Allah Y is
over their hand’.

10. Usul-ul-Fiqh: are the principles of Islamic Jurisprudence. It is important to master
this field so one understands the methodology of legal derivation and interpretation.

11. Asbaab-ul-Nuzul: is the field by which one learns the circumstances in which an ayah is
revealed. It is important because the meaning of the ayah is more clearly understood once the
circumstances in which they were revealed are known. Sometimes, the meaning of an ayah is
wholly dependent on its historical background.

12. Ilm-ul-Naskh: is knowledge of the abrogated ayaat. This field is important because
abrogated rulings must be separated from the applied rulings.

13. Fiqh: Jurisprudence. This field is important because one cannot gain an overview of any
issue until he has understood its particulars.

14. Ilm-ul-Hadith: is knowledge of the ahadith which explain mujmal (general) ayaat.

15. Ilm Laduuni: Last but not least is the endowed knowledge which Allah grants to his
closest servants. They are the servants indicated in the hadith: “Allah Y will grant one who
acts upon whatever he knows from a knowledge he never knew.”


- 24 -

The knowledge needed to follow the Shariah

The scholars of Usul
25
(scholars who regulate juridical principles) write that to follow the
Shariah, one must have knowledge of the four foundations upon which it rests. They are:

1. Quran
2. Ahadith
3. Ijma (scholarly consensus)
4. Qiyas (analogical reasoning) which is derived from the above three.

Then, to act in accordance to the Quran one must know four things:

1. Nazm-ul-Quran: Linguistics of the Quran and the inflections within each individual word.
Nazm-ul-Quran are of four types:
a. Khaas
b. Aam
c. Mushtarak
d. Muawwal

2. Wujuh-ul-Bayan: The Quran’s methodology of presenting its message. This is also of four
types:
a. Zaahir
b. Nass
c. Mufassar
d. Muhkam

Then, these four types are contrasted with four other types:
i. Khafi
ii. Mushkal
iii. Mujmal
iv. Mutashabi

3. Knowledge of application of Nazm-ul-Quran. This is also of four types:
a. Haqeeqat


25
Usul- plural of asl which means principles/rules.
- 25 -

b. Majaaz
c. Sareeh
d. Kinayah

4. The methodology of understanding the intended meaning of the Quran. This is also of
four types:
a. I’baarat-ul-Nass
b. Isharat-ul-Nass
c. Dalaalat-ul-Nass
d. Iqtidha-ul-Nass

After all of this, there is one more category that encompasses all of the above. This category is also
of four types:

1. Ma’khaz-ul-Ishtiqaaq: Knowledge of the sources from which the derivation is made.
2. Knowledge of the terminological concepts of the sources of derivation.
3. Knowledge of the sequence of the sources of derivation.
4. Knowledge of the rulings deriving from the sources of derivation.

Conclusion

It is important to know when amr (an order) indicates obligation, permissibility, desirability,
or when it is merely for repetition. In the Quran, the word “adaa” implies “qadaa”
26
while at other
times vice versa. Furthermore, amr can be a general or restricted order. A restricted order is of four
types. One will find the details of this in the books of Usul. Whatever has been mentioned above
is taken from Nur-ul-Anwar.
Mu’az bin Jabal said in a hadith of Abu Dawud:

After you, the times of fitan (tribulation) will appear; there will be an abundance of
wealth, the Quran will be opened by everyone: a m’umin, hypocrite, a man, a woman,
old and young, slaves and freeman will all read it. Then one amongst them will say,
‘Why don’t people follow me even though I am learned in the Quran? They will not


26
Adaa- is the fulfillment of a wajib (an act made obligatory by order) itself. Qadaa- is the fulfillment of something like the wajib, but not
the wajib itself. In the Quran, an order may obligate the fulfillment of the order itself or sometimes, as is being mentioned above, the
fulfillment of something like the order. For examples, look in Nur- ul-Anwar.
- 26 -

follow me until I bring something new.’” Mu’az then said, “Save yourself from the
bidaa’t (innovations) because every bida’t will be a deviation.

According to the above mentioned hadith, those who talk big about how they are spreading the
message of the Quran around the world are deviant people. Translating the Quran for the blessing
of translation is good, however to derive rulings without sound knowledge of the different sciences
(as quoted above) is forbidden. Rulings can only be derived when one gains complete knowledge of
these sciences upon which derivation of rulings from the Quran are based. In Durr-ul-Mansoor, it
is narrated from Ibn Abbas that he said of the ayah:

He gives wisdom to whomever he wishes

“This is reference to gnosis of the Quran, knowledge of abrogating and abrogated ayaat,
muhkam (clear) and mutashaabih (obscure) ayaat, the chronology of each ayah, what is
forbidden and what is permissible and knowledge of other matters of the same type.”























- 27 -

CHAPTER 2
AHADITH



































- 28 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


Knowledge of the Hadith

The scholars of usul state that the same sciences of knowledge necessary for the Quran (as
previously mentioned) are necessary for the ahadith. As for the ahadith which are dhanni
(presumptive), it is necessary to be learned in some additional sciences to gain mastery over the
dhanni hadith.
Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes in his book of usul-ul-hadith (Principles of ahadith),
Nukhbat-ul-fikr:
A hadith is mutawatir if it is narrated by a multitude of people that it is unthinkable
for one to believe they conspired to forge it, and that the number of narrators throughout
the times was significant. Such a hadith is authentic and equivalent to an ayah of the
Quran.
The hadith is mashhoor if the number of narrators dwindled at some point (in the
chain of transmission) and did not remain numerous.
The third type of hadith is aziz in which the number of narrators throughout the
chain of transmission is two people. If it is only one narrator, it is called gharib.
The last two types of hadith (aziz, gharib) are categorized as khabr wahid some of
which are accepted while others rejected. The process of rejection or acceptance of a
khabr wahid is based on a complete background check of each narrator. Then there are
many types of gharib. The gharabah (when the number of narrators is only one person)
may be in the beginning or end of the chain of transmission. The khabr wahid is
authentic if the narrator of a khabr wahid is trustworthy in his memorization of the
hadith. The transmission of the hadith must be continuous (it does not break anywhere
- 29 -

with a missing narrator) and it is not muallal
27
or shaaz
28
. Muallal is a hadith which
contains a hidden weakness within it. A hadith is shaaz when a trusted narrator brings a
hadith that opposes the narrations of other trusted narrators. The level of authenticity of
the hadith varies depending on the amount of shaaz and muallal present in the hadith.
The highest level of authenticity is sahih lizaatihi while the second level is sahih
lighairihi. Likewise there is hasan lizaatihi and hasan lighairihi. Another aspect of science
of ahadith is whether the hadith is ma’ruf, munkar, mahfooz and if it contains mataabi’
and shahid or not. The definition of these different types of ahadith should be known to
measure the veracity of the hadith. If a contradiction between two ahadith can be
explained away it is called mukhtalif-ul-hadith. If it is not possible but we know the
chronology of the two hadith, it is called naasikh and mansookh. If the chronology is
unknown, we will favor one hadith over the other using the tools of tarjih (the principles
by which we prefer one hadith over another).

Allama Hazmi writes in his book Kitab-ul-I’tibaar that there are 50 tools of tarjih by which
we ascertain which hadith is more acceptable. Allama Suyuti in Tadreeb-ul-Raawi writes that other
scholars have mentioned over a hundred tools of tarjih. Later, we will read a detailed essay by
Allama Ibn Taimiyah in which he outlines ten reasons for rejecting a hadith. He then says:

These reasons are apparent. Though, some ahadith are of the kind that a prodigious
scholar will see reason for us to not follow them without revealing the reason. This is
because the plains of knowledge are vast and we cannot understand everything that was in
the minds of these scholars. At times he presents his proof while at other times he may
not. Even when he does present his proof, many times we hear his proof while at other
times we do not. Even if his proof reaches us, sometimes we understand his proof and
sometimes we do not.

Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani said, “We will not adopt any opinion if there is no reason to favor
one hadith over the other.” Sometimes a narration is rejected because of a missing link between
two narrators and sometimes because of some poor quality in a narrator. A narration is mursal if
the missing link of one narrator is found from the Sahaba’s t end in the chain of transmission. It is


27
Muallal: A hadith that has weakness of some kind in the transmission which is not easily detected without careful examination by the
scholars of Jarh and Tadeel.
28
Shaaz: An authentic hadith which opposes a much larger number of ahadith as authentic or stronger than itself which combined together
are equivalent to an ayah of the Quran.
- 30 -

muallaq when the missing link appears from the other end (from the teacher of the author ex.
Bukhari, Ibn Majah). If the missing narrator is in the middle of the chain, the hadith is munqati’.
If two or more than two narrators are missing, the hadith is called muadhal. If the missing link is
evident, it is a munqati’ however, if it is hidden, it is mudallas.

The true knowledge and scholarship of Ahadith

Then there are ten reasons a narrator is criticized. To use the ahadith as evidence it is
important to know the principles of ahadith. We mentioned a few types of ahadith as examples.
Besides these, Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani mentioned:
· Maqloob
· Mudhtarab
· Mushaf
· Muharraf
· Marfoo’
· Maqtoo’
· Musnad
· Al A’luw-ul-Mutlaq
· Al A’luw-ul-Nasabi
· Al Muwaafaqa

Then within these one must be learned in discussions on:
· Badl-ul-Musawaat
· Musaafaha
· Nuzul
· Aqraan
· Mudbaj
· Rawayat ul akaabir a’nil Asaaghir
· Al Saabiq-wal-Laahiq
· Musalsal
· Mutafaq
· Muftariq
· Mu’talif
· Mukhtalif
· Mutashaabih

- 31 -

In the study of a hadith, it is unacceptable to be a “pseudo-muhaddith” and begin deducing rulings
from the ahadith after study of a hadith book. Regarding the aforementioned discussions, Hafiz
Ibn Hajar Asqalani himself writes that the usul cannot be condensed; one must study the
mutawwalat (i.e., encyclopedic works on the principles of ahadith). Merely reading the translation
of a hadith or reading a book on the virtues of ahadith is surely not enough. Becoming a
muhaddith
29
is one of the most arduous tasks.
Likewise, reading the translation of the Quran does not give insight into the Quran until one
learns all the necessary sciences related to the Quran. Otherwise, there is a chance of making grave
mistakes in the Quran. One Ahle-Hadith
30
was of the habit that whenever he returned from istinja
(answering the call of nature) he would perform wudu and pray salat-ul-witr (three rakat salah).
Someone asked him, “What do you pray?” He said, “It says in the hadith:

ﺮﺗﻮﯿﻠﻓ ﺮﻤﺠﺘﺳإ ﻦﻣ
‘Whosoever performs instinja, should pray witr salah.’

However, the meaning of this hadith is that whenever one goes for istinja one should use witr (odd)
number of clods to gain cleanliness. The mistake he made was to translate the word ﺮﺗﻮﯿﻠﻓ as witr
salah.
Likewise, one man would not allow the water from his well to be channeled into the fields of
another because the Blessed Prophet r said in the hadith:

هﺮﯿﻏ عرز هءﺎﻣ ﻢﻛﺪﺣا ﻰﻘﺴﯾ ﻻو
‘Your water should not feed the fields of another.’

However, the meaning of this hadith is that when a woman, for example a slavegirl becomes
pregnant by one man and another becomes her owner, he (the owner) should not have intercourse
with her. The word maa refers to semen and zar’a refers to the woman’s private part. There are
many more examples like this which Allama Ibn Jauzi has mentioned in his book, Talbees-ul-Iblis.

A hadith is narrated in Abu Dawud that someone asked Imran Bin Husain t, “You narrate
many ahadith which have no mention in the Quran?” This angered him and he said, “Have you
read anywhere that you must pay one dirham for every forty dirham in zakah, and that you must


29
Muhaddith- Singular of muhadditheen. The scholars who dedicated their lives to the preservation of ahadith.
30
Ahle-Hadith- an errant sect, also known as ghair muqallideen.
- 32 -

give so many goats when you own so many goats in zakah, and this many camels if you own a
certain number of camels. Are all these in the Quran?” The man replied, “No.” Imran t said,
“Then where did you get these rulings from? You learned it from us and we learned it from the
Blessed Prophet r.”
Likewise he mentioned many other specific rulings on various issues besides zakah that are
not mentioned in the Quran. This indicates that in order to understand the Quran it is necessary
to know the ahadith. And to know both the Quran and ahadith it is necessary to learn all the
various sciences and fields of knowledge mentioned above.
I would like to conclude this chapter with Imam Bukhari’s quartet better known as the
Rubaayiat Bukhari, which is also mentioned in the muqaddama (introduction) of Aujazul-Masaalik
and in my other book, Ikhtilaf-ul-A’immah. It is reproduced here from Ikhtilaf-ul-A’immah and
Aujaz:

The muhadditheen established the strictest rules on ilm-ul-hadith for one who wishes to
busy himself, gain insight into, and speak or write on this subject. They also established
rules to aid the student in his study of the ahadith. Their rules and restrictions are most
heavy upon the teacher and muhaddith more than anyone else. Though this chapter has
drawn on quite a while, it is an opportune time to relate the interesting story of Imam
Bukhari. It is a story which shows us the struggles the Salaf-us-Salaheen expected one to
overcome to gain knowledge of ahadith. He himself was a person who struggled hard in
this path while as a student and who achieved the status of a shaikh and muhaddith in this
field.

Muhammud ibn Ahmad says:

When Walid bin Ibrahim was dismissed from his position as the Qazi of Rai (Tehran), he
moved to Bukhara. My teacher, Abu Ibrahim Khattali, took me to meet him. When we
came to him we requested that he narrate all the ahadith he had heard from our shuyukh
and elders. Walid said, ‘I did not hear any narrations or any ahadith.’ My teacher was
shocked. He asked, ‘You are such a great faqih (jurist) and you say such a thing?’ Walid
then told his story; he said, ‘When I reached adulthood and I was eager to study ilm-ul-
hadith I came to Imam Bukhari and explained my situation to him. He (Imam Bukhari)
advised me and said, ‘Listen, my son. Whenever you begin a subject you first learn the
prerequisites of that subject. Make the intention to learn the subject after understanding
the prerequisites and also the objectives. Now listen! A man cannot be an accomplished
muhaddith until he writes four things with four thing like four things with four
things as four things in four time periods in four situations in four places on four
things to four types of people for four reasons; and these quartets cannot be gained
- 33 -

but with four things which must be with four other things. When all these are
attained, then four things become easy upon him and he is put into hardship by
four things. And when he is patient with these four things, Allah I honors him
with four things in the dunya and four things in the Akhirah.’

I (Walid) said to him, ‘May Allah I have mercy upon you. Please explain these
quartets for me.’ He said, ‘Of course, listen!’ The four things which one must write are:
1. The blessed ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r and his rulings
2. The sayings of the Sahaba t and the status of each sahabi
3. The sayings of the Tabieen
31
(i.e., the Salaf-us Salaheen who met the Sahaba, but did
not meet the Blessed Prophet r). The level of each of the Tabieen. Who amongst
them was reliable and who was unreliable
4. Knowledge of all the narrators who narrate ahadith and their history

The history of the narrators must include four things:

1. Their Isma-ul-Rijjal (biographies)
2. Their kunniyaat (surnames)
3. Their place of settlement
4. Their date of birth and date of death (to verify whether this person met the people
whom he narrated from)

These four things are as necessary as four things with four things:

1. Khutbah (religious speech delivered on jumu’ah) with hamd and thanaa’ (praise and
exaltation of Allah I which is mandatory in khutbah)
2. Salah and salam (sending greetings and blessings upon the prophets) with the prophets
(as)
3. Bismillah with a Surah
4. Takbir (the first Allah-u-Akbar pronounced at the beginning of salah) with salah

And like four things:



31
Tabieen- Those who met the Sahaba t but did not gain the companionship of the Blessed Prophet r.
- 34 -

1. Musnadaat: ahadith with an unbroken chain of transmission to the Blessed Prophet r
2. Mursalaat: ahadith narrated by one of the Tabieen with the name of a sahabi omitted
3. Mauqufaat: sayings of the Sahaba t
4. Maqtu’aat: sayings of the Tabieen

These are four different branches in ilm-ul-hadith which can only be attained in four
different periods:

1. Childhood
2. Near adulthood
3. After adulthood
4. Before old age

And the meaning of attaining these four branches in different situations is:

1. In preoccupation
2. In free time
3. In poverty
4. In affluence

In essence, a person should be incessantly preoccupied with the attainment of these four
branches, in four places:

1. In the mountains
2. In the rivers
3. In the cities
4. In the rural areas and jungles

In essence, a person should travel wherever a muaallim (teacher) of hadith may be to learn
the hadith from him on four things:

1. On the rocks
2. On oysters
3. On leather
4. On bones

- 35 -

In essence, he should learn from him on anything until he obtains paper and has the
chance to write on it. He should write on whatever he finds so that the essence of the
knowledge is not forgotten. And he must learn this from four types of people:

1. One who is older than him
2. Younger than him
3. Equal to him
4. From the books of his father with the provision that he understands his writing style

In essence, he should learn from whoever he can. He should not hesitate, thinking it
beneath him, to learn from his equal, or someone younger than him. He should do all
this with four intentions:

1. For the pleasure of Allah I. It is an obligation upon the servant to keep his master
happy.
2. Acting upon all the knowledge that is in accordance with the Quran.
3. To transfer knowledge to students and earnest knowledge seekers.
4. To keep the torch of guidance alight after putting it into writing.

And all of these things cannot be gained but with four things:

1. With his efforts and toil.
2. The art of penmanship or writing.
3. Linguistics: by which he learns meanings and concepts of words.
4. Arabic morphology and philology: by which one can discern the correctness of words
and sentences.

All of these four things are dependent on four things which are otherwise unattainable
except by the mercy and gift of Allah I:

1. Health
2. Ability
3. Eagerness for knowledge
4. Sharp memory

And when all these are attained four things become contemptible to him (because of his
thirst for knowledge):

- 36 -

1. Wife
2. Children
3. Wealth
4. Home

And then this person is tested by four things:

1. Enemies who rejoice at his bad fortune
2. Criticism of his friends
3. Contempt of the ignorant
4. Jealousy of the scholars

And when a person is patient with these four things Allah I grants him four things in the
dunya and four things in the Akhirah. The four things of the dunya:

1. Respect with qana’at (satisfaction)
2. Dignity and the ability to inspire with yaqeen (certainty)
3. Sweetness of knowledge
4. A long life

The four things of the Akhirah are:

1. Intercession on behalf of whomever he wishes
2. Shade under the throne of Allah I on the day when there will be no shade
3. Give water from the basin of Kauthar to whomever he wishes
4. Proximity to the Prophet of Allah I in the A’laa I’lliyeen
32


This is all my son. I have simplified for you everything I heard in different gatherings
from my elders. Now it is your choice whether you choose to or choose not to busy
yourself in the knowledge of ahadith.’”






32
A’laa I’lliyeen- The highest level of Jannah
- 37 -

CHAPTER 3
FIQH (JURISPRUDENCE)



































- 38 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The Islamic science of Fiqh

The most recognized definition of Fiqh amongst the jurists is: Fiqh is knowledge of
derivative rulings taken from in-depth evidences of the Quran and Sunnah. Imam Abu Hanifah
(rah) said, “Fiqh is knowledge of that which is beneficial and detrimental to the soul.” This,
though, is a broad definition which includes everything from beliefs to outward deeds to spiritual
rectification.
The succeeding scholars brought all the branches related to matters of belief under the
umbrella of Ilm-ul-Kalaam. The branches related to spiritual rectification under Ilm-ul-Akhlaaq or
Tasawwuf and the branches related to outward deeds under Fiqh.
In the introduction of Kanzul Daqqaiq, Maulana I’zaaz Ali narrates from Haawi Qudusi that
Fiqh linguistically means wuquf or “to be aware of.” In the Shariah, it refers to a specific awareness
as well as awareness of the meaning of the text (i.e., the Quran and Sunnah), its intimations, sense,
and requirements. In another place, he writes that Fiqh is a quality, an aptitude by which one can
discern the correct evidences from the Quran and the Sunnah and by which one can sense what is
intellectually sounder.
The sources of Fiqh are: the Quran, the authentic Sunnah, ijma’ (scholarly consensus), and
qiyas (analogical reasoning) which have already been cited from Nur-ul-Anwar. Therefore, a
comprehensive understanding of all the sciences and fields that are required for understanding the
Quran and Sunnah (as previously mentioned) are also required for the understanding of Fiqh.
Hazrat Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi (rah) writes in his book Al-Takashuf, “Shariah is the
name of the complete and comprehensive collection of actable rulings.” This definition is inclusive
of all deeds, both inward and outward. In the language of the Mutaqademeen
33
the term Fiqh was
used in this sense. For example, Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) defined Fiqh as:


33
Mutaqademeen- The scholars of the era closer to the period of the Salaf
- 39 -

ﺎﮭﯿﻠﻋ ﺎﻣو ﺎﮭﻟ ﺎﻣ ﺲﻔﻨﻟا ﺔﻓﺮﻌﻣ
“Gnosis of the nafs (soul), knowledge that is beneficial for it, and that which is
obligatory upon it.”

Then Fiqh became known amongst the Mutakhireen
34
as knowledge of the outward deeds.
Knowledge of the inward deeds (related to the heart) became better known as Tasawwuf and
Tariqat
35
. Hazrat Thanvi presents this same point in Imdaad-ul-Fataawa.
Allama Abdul-Wahhab Al-Shiraani wrote a book called Al-Mizan-ul-Kubra. I enjoyed this
book; I read it repeatedly during the last of my student years and the beginning of my
teaching years. The main theme of his book is that there is essentially no disagreement
amongst the Mujtahideen. Whatever apparent disagreement one sees is due to the difference
in people’s circumstances.
For example, Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) negated the rafa’ yadain (raising the hands at
different junctures in salah) according to his time period while Imam Shafi' (rah)
necessitated it according to his time. The era of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was the khair-ul-
quroon (the best of all generations) and the meaning of rafa’ yadain was “throwing the Dunya
away behind one’s back.” In his time, the salah was prayed in perfect harmony; once salah
began there was no room for the dunya to return. In the time of Imam Shafi', (rah) who was
born the year Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) passed away, the Dunya returned once it was thrown
out (with the first rafa’ yadain). This is why he ruled that the rafa’ yadain should be
performed repeatedly to keep the Dunya away from the salah. Also, Imam Shafi'’s view was
that touching the private part broke wudu. This ruling applied to the saintly scholars while
the more liberal ruling, that it did not break wudu, was applicable to the general public.
However, the Hanafia exercise caution in this regard and say that if the private part is
touched then wudu should be performed to distance oneself from any disagreement between
the A’immah (plural of imam).
36







34
Mutakhireen- The scholars of the era after the mutaqadimeen. However, there is no precise time or date by which the era of the
Mutaqademeen is separated from the mutakhireen. In general though, the scholars closer to our time are referred to as the mutakhireen
while the scholars closer to the period of the Salaf are called the mutaqedemeen.
35
Al-Takashuf, p 184
36
Mizan-ul-Kubra, p 130
- 40 -

CHAPTER 4

IJTIHAD
(JURIDICAL REASONING)


































- 41 -


ﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The definition of true Ijtihad and the requirements for a Mujtahid

On the question of ijtihad, Mufti Shafi’ wrote in Jawaahir-ul-Fiqh that the Salaf-us-
Salaheen designed a criterion for the mujtahid who is to be followed. Shah Waliullah
Muhaddith Dehlavi wrote in A’qd-ul-Jeed, that the most precise definition of ijtihad
understood from scholars is, “to work arduously to yield derivative knowledge from specific
sources.” These specific sources are:

1. Quran
2. Sunnah
3. Ijma’
4. Qiyas

One of the conditions for one engaged in ijtihad is that he should be well-versed in those areas
of the Quran and Sunnah from which rulings are derived. He should also be well-versed in the
areas of Ijma’, the conditions for the correct use of Qiyas, a broad and deep knowledge of Arabic
linguistics, the abrogated and abrogating ayaat, and to be learned in the biographies of the
narrators. In ijtihad, knowledge of Ilm-ul-Kalaam (theology) and conventional Fiqh is not
necessary. The conditions of ijtihad are covered in the books of usul. At this point, there is no
harm in narrating the conditions that Imam Baghawi laid out for ijtihad. He said:

Mujtahid is a scholar who is proficient in five fields of knowledge:

1. Knowledge of the Quran
2. Knowledge of the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r
3. Knowledge of the sayings of the Salaf-us-Salaheen; that is to know which rulings they
disagreed and upon which they were unanimous.
4. Knowledge of Arabic linguistics
- 42 -

5. Knowledge of Qiyas, the knowledge by which one learns the method of deriving a ruling
from the Quran and Sunnah. In this case, the above mentioned ruling (which is derived
from the Quran and Sunnah) should not be apparent in the Quran and Sunnah or Ijma’.
If there is no derivation involved due to the explicitness of the ruling in the Quran and
Sunnah, than such a person is not by definition a mujtahid.

Now, it is important for us to know how much of each of these fields of knowledge a
mujtahid should have mastered. As for the Quran, it is wajib (obligatory) upon the mujtahid to
know all that has already been mentioned in the chapter on the Quran and the abrogated and
abrogating ayaat. As for the ahadith, he should know the sciences necessary for knowledge of
ahadith and also the ability to distinguish between authentic and weak ahadith. It is also wajib
upon him to be fully versed in Arabic linguistics. This means that he has an almost perfect
knowledge of the words used in the ayaat and ahadith related to ahkamaat (commandments).
However, he need not necessarily have memorized and learned the whole vocabulary of classical
Arabic. It is best that he busy himself in learning the language to the extent that he becomes
familiar with the meaning and message of classical Arabic discourse. This is because the
medium of the Shari’ah is Arabic, therefore, the person who does not know Arabic will not
understand the underlying meanings of the sayings of the Blessed Prophet r.
He should also have learned the sayings of the Sahaba t and Tabieen regarding the
commandments of Deen. He should also have knowledge of the fataawa of the Fuqaha (jurists)
in order to avoid deriving rulings that contradict their opinions and the decisions upon which
there is Ijma’ of the Ummah. If and when a person is learned in these five fields of knowledge
he will be considered a mujtahid. Though, it is not expected of him to have covered the
infinitesimal of these fields of knowledge. However, if he is lacking in any one of them, he must
follow someone else.”

Allama Ibn Qadama Hanbali writes in Mughni
37
:

“There are six conditions for being a mujtahid.

1. Mastering the knowledge of the Quran
2. Mastering the knowledge of the Ahadith
3. Mastering the knowledge of Ijma’
4. Mastering the knowledge of the Qiyas


37
Mughni 11/383
- 43 -

5. Mastering the knowledge of the difference of opinions
6. Mastering the knowledge of classical Arabic linguistics

Of the Quran he must know two things, khaas and aam (which have already been
mentioned). In the ahadith, one should know the ahadith related to the commandments of
Deen, not necessarily every hadith, as in the ahadith on Jannah and Jahannum, etc. All the
sciences that are necessary for the Quran are also required for ahadith. Besides this, there are
different types of ahadith, such as ahaad (details have been mentioned previously). They
must also know the rulings upon which the scholars were unanimous and upon which they
disagreed. In Qiyas, they must know its conditions, the different methods of derivation as
well as other things. They should also be acquainted with Arabic linguistics in as much as is
related to the aforementioned fields.

Hafiz Ibn Qayyim writes in I’laam-ul-Muwaqi’een
38
:

Khatib quoted Imam Shafi’ in his book Al-Faqih wal Mutafaqqi, as saying that it is not
permissible for anyone to give fatwa on any matter of Deen except if he is a scholar of the
book of Allah I, is learned in abrogating and abrogated ayaat, muhkam, mutashaabih,
ta’weel, tanzeel, Makki and Madani ayaat, and has insight into the underlying meaning of the
ayaat. After all this, he should be learned in the ahadith, in the abrogating and abrogated
ahadith, and all the different sciences required for the Quran. After this, he should be skilled
in Arabic linguistics and poetry. He should be an expert in all fields that are required for a
complete understanding of the Quran and Sunnah. After this, he should be acquainted with
the sayings of the scholars. All of these fields should become second nature to him due to his
mastery over them. When the knowledge (of these fields) establish themselves in him, he
may then give fatwa otherwise it is forbidden for him to issue fatawa. Salih Bin Ahmad says,
‘I said to my father (Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal (rah)), ‘what do you think of a person who
when asked a fatwa, issues it according to the hadith but without any knowledge of Fiqh?’
He replied, ‘It is absolutely necessary for one who sits on the place of ifta (issuing fataawa) to
know the ways of the Quran, to be impeccable in his knowledge of the ahadith and to be a
scholar of authentic chains of transmission.’ Then Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal (rah) quoted
everything Imam Shafi’ mentioned previously. Once someone asked Abdullah bin Mubarak
(rah), ‘When is it permissible for someone to give fatwa?’ He replied, ‘When he carries
baseerat (profound insight) in his opinion, and likewise carries baseerat in the ahadith.


38
I’laam-ul-Muwaqieen 1/ 46
- 44 -


Hafiz Ibn Qayyim says,

By opinion, he is referring to true Qiyas, the underlying meanings and reasons upon which
the whole foundation of the sayings of the Blessed Prophet r are based. This makes the
rulings of the Deen effective’.
39


Shah Waliullah Dehlavi writes in A’qd-ul-Jeed:

Whoever is erudite in the greater part of these branches of knowledge is a mujtahid.” Rafee’,
Nawawi and so many others scholars (that cannot be enumerated) say, ‘There are two types
of mujtahid: mustaqil and muntasib.’ It is evident from their writings that a mujtahid
mustaqil is greatest in three things:

1. He regulates the usul of his madhab
40
.
2. He studies, researches, and engrosses himself in the verses and ahadith of the Blessed
Prophet r to find proof for issues that confront him. He favors one proof over the
other when they contradict each other. He also expounds on the references from
which he derived his rulings.
3. He confronts new issues which have not yet been discussed and presents them in light
of evidence (from the Quran and Sunnah).

A mujtahid muntasib is one who is a follower of his teacher in the usul and who takes help
from him in seeking evidence on rulings. He knows the rulings in light of their evidence and
is fully capable of deriving rulings from the evidence. Whoever is below these two (i.e.,
mujtahid muntasib and mujtahid mustaqil) is a mujtahid fil madhab (a mujtahid within a
madhab). He is a muqallid (follower) of his Imam in any ruling attributed to the Imam, but
is also fully aware of the usul his Imam used to derive the rulings. If he cannot find a ruling
on an issue from his Imam, he does ijtihad based on his (teachers) usul and derives rulings
based on the framework of these usul.
The last level is of the mufti who is infused with the knowledge of his madhab and has
the competence to prefer one opinion over the other (in one ruling within a madhab).


39
I’laam-ul-Muwaqieen 1/46
40
Madhab- Singular of madhaaib- literally means place of departure. Also used in the meaning of opinion, view, belief. Conventionally, it
means school of Fiqh as is mentioned above by the author.
- 45 -


Types of Fuqaha (Scholars of Jurisprudence)

Allama Ibn Abedeen in his booklet, Sharhul Uqood Rasmul Mufti, explains the seven
types of fuqaha:

1. Mujtahideen fil shara’: These are the four Imams who devised the usul and derived
rulings from the four sources (i.e., Quran, Sunnah, Ijma’, Qiyas) without being
muqalideen (followers) of anyone in fundamental or derivative rulings.
2. Mujtahideen fil madhab: As in Imam Abu Yusuf (rah), Imam Muhammud bin Hassan
Shaybani (rah) and all the students of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) who derived rulings using
the usul of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) which he derived from the main sources. Although
they disagreed in some derivative rulings with Imam Abu Hanifah (rah), they are his
muqallideen (followers) in the usul. The difference between them (mujtahideen fil
madhab) and mu’aaredheen fil madhab (parallel scholarship) like Imam Shafi’ (rah) is that
they (mujtahideen fil madhab) are his (Imam Abu Hanifah t) muqalideen in usul while
Imam Shafi’ (rah) is not.
3. Mujtahideen fil masaail: They practice ijtihad in the rulings in which there is no known
opinion of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). This category includes scholars like Khassaaf,
Tahawi, Shams ul-Aima Halwani, Shams ul-Sarakhsi, Fakhr-ul-Islam Bazdawi, and Qazi
Khan, etc. This group of scholars follows Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) in his usul and his
derivative rulings, but derives rulings, based on his usul, on issues in which there is no
known opinion or ruling by Imam Abu Hanifah (rah).
4. Ashaab-ul-takhreej: As in Abu Bakr Raazi, etc. They are capable of correctly interpreting
a general ruling which carries the possibility of two different interpretations.
5. Ashaab-ul-tarjeeh: As in Qudoori and Sahib Hidayah, etc. They are best at putting
different opinions of one ruling in their respective places. For example, they may
categorize an opinion as sahih, the most virtuous, or the easiest upon people based on
their situations.
6. Muqalideen: They can examine and discern the strongest or the weakest of opinions of
Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) on one issue. They also can distinguish which of the opinions
in one ruling is zaahir-ul-rawaayah (the most reliable opinion of the madhab) and which
is naadir (estranged opinion).
7. This category consists of muqalideen who do not possess any of the capabilities of the
aforementioned categories. They cannot even differentiate between the more and less
reliable opinion, the preferred or the rejected opinion.”


- 46 -

Importance of the tools of Ijtihad

Maulana I’zaaz Ali (rah) said of the different aspects of ijtihad, “The technical definition
of ijtihad is to put all one’s effort by the order of the Shari’ah to reach an opinion.” Then he
mentions the various conditions of ijtihad which we have already covered. After this he says:

These are the tools of the mujtahid. Whoever claims to practice ijtihad but does not possess
these tools is like the example of a person who claims he can reach the skies without any
stairs. After this, it is important that this individual exerts himself in these fields of
knowledge and ponders deeply on the evidence from wherein he is capable of deriving
rulings. Once he is capable of deriving rulings it is important he devises usul by which he
derives rulings from the evidence like the usul of Imam Shafi' and the other Imams. It is
precisely these usul which stop people from understanding the essence of ijtihad because one
does not obtain the skill of ijtihad by merely gaining mastery over the different fields of
knowledge. It is most important that the skill of ijtihad be an innate quality and that one
devises the usul upon which he will derive the rulings. Therefore, one cannot claim to be a
mujtahid if he is deficient in any field of knowledge, or he gained mastery over all the fields
of knowledge but does not possess the skill of ijtihad, or that he possessed the skill of ijtihad
but did not devise the usul by which to derive rulings from the evidences. Despite his
eminence, when Allama Suyuti claimed to be a mujtahid the scholars of his time broke ranks
with him and challenged him to a debate, but he refused and withdrew his claim.”

False claims of Ijtihad

Allama Ibn Hajar Makki writes:

As soon as the contemporary scholars of Allama Suyuti learned of his claim they condemned
him. They selected a set of issues for him each of which contained two opposing opinions of
the Salaf. This was to test if he was gifted in the lowest level of ijtihad. As a true mujtahid he
would be able select the most preferred of the two opinions by deriving from the evidences
using the usul of the mujtahideen (i.e., the four great imams). Imam Suyuti returned the
paper unanswered saying he did not have time to answer the questions.

After this Ibn Hajar Makki says, ‘Think about the burden one must take upon himself as
a mujtahid, and this was only the lowest level of ijtihad.’ This shows that whosoever lays claim
to even the lowest level of ijtihad let alone ijtihad mutlaq, is a vain person, mired in self-
deception, and his arms and legs are flailing about in the darkness (meaning that he does not
know what he is doing).
- 47 -

Whosoever understands the greatness of the position of ijtihad mutlaq will be ashamed to
attribute this to anyone in this time. In fact, Allama Ibn Salaah and his followers say the doors
of ijtihad mutlaq have been closed for 300 years.
41
Ibn Salaah quotes some scholars of usul as
saying there is no mujtahid after Imam Shafi’ (rah). He adds that the uleme disagree as to
whether Imam-ul-Haramain (Imam Juwaini Shafii’) and Imam Ghazali, two illustrious and
eminent scholars belong in any row of the mujtahideen or not. The A’immah (scholars) state
regarding Imam Rauyani, the author of Bahr-ul-Raiq, that he was not amongst the mujtahideen
though he often said, ‘If the narrations of Imam Shafi’ (rah) are lost, I can recover them by
memory.’ When such eminent scholars could not reach the level of ijtihad fil madhab, then how
can one who does not even understand the writings of these scholars claim a higher level of
ijtihad.

نﺎﺘﮭﺑ اﺬھ ﻚﻧﺎﺤﺒﺳ
ﻢﯿﻈﻋ

It is narrated by Imam Rafii’, “It is almost a
consensus of the scholars that there are no mujtahids remaining today.”

The possibility of Mujtahids in our time

This is a long article which is worth reading. An essay written by Maulana Habib-ur-
Rahman A’zami, in the magazine Al-Daai of Deoband, was published in the end of Sha’ban in
1396 A.H. which covers this subject succinctly. He says:

The ijtihad, which many ulama say has gone extinct, is reference to ijtihad mutlaq. This is
plainly stated by Ibn Hajar Makki and Ibn Salaah. In fact, Ibn Salaah quotes from many
scholars of usul that there has been no mujtahid mutlaq since Imam Shafi’ (rah). Allama
Shi’raani says, “After the four Imams none has laid claim to being mujtahid mutlaq except for
Imam Ibn Jarir Tabari, but he has been denounced by all.

This is what is known historically. As far as whether it is realistically possible for any mujtahid
mutlaq to be born after the four Imams, Imam Sh’irani says, “No doubt, there is a possibility


41
Ibn Salaah was a scholar from the 7
th
century A.H. which means that according to him ijtihad mutlaq had ceased from the 4
th

century A.H.
- 48 -

because Allah I is All-Powerful, and there is no evidence to prove otherwise.” Maulana Abdul
Hai says,

Whosoever says no mujtahid can be born after the four Imams is surely mistaken. On the
other hand, if he proclaims there is no such person who claimed to be a mujtahid who was
accepted by the majority of scholars after the four Imams, then that is an undeniable reality.
































- 49 -

CHAPTER 5
RESTRICTING THE
A’IMMAH MUJTAHIDEEN TO
FOUR IMAMS


































- 50 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


Importance of the Four Imams

Shah Waliullah Dehlavi writes in his book A’qd-ul-Jeed:

Know that there are many reasons behind restricting (the ummah) to four Imams. There
are many problems with following any other besides the four Imams (of Fiqh). We will
prove this with evidence. Firstly, this Ummah is unanimous that we must trust the Salaf in
understanding the Shari’ah. This is why the tabieen always trusted the Sahaba t just as the
taba’-tabieen
42
trusted the tabieen in understanding the Shari’ah. Even the rationale supports
this arrangement because the Shari’ah can only be learned by narration and derivation.
Narration can only be authentic when it is acquired from the people who precede us. In
derivation, one is dependent on knowledge of the madhaib of the mutaqadimeen (generally
the scholars in the first two centuries after the hijri); this is so as to avoid splintering from
them by holding an opinion that opposes the ijma’ (upon which they were unanimous). To
gain the knowledge of the earlier scholarship (of the first and second century hijri) one will
take help from the people before them because the many arts, skills, and sciences such as sarf
(Arabic morphology), nahw (Arabic philology), Tibb (traditional medicine), poetry,
blacksmithing, carpentry, and dyeing do not come to someone without spending time with
an expert in the field. Although it is rationally possible for one to be self-trained in any field,
it is unlikely to happen.
Now when it is understood that we must rely on the sayings of the Salaf, it is also
important that these sayings have an authentic chain of transmission, that they are compiled
in reliable and dependable books, and that the ulama have written commentaries and
footnotes in these books to specify and favor one meaning where many meanings exist. In


42
Those who met the tabieen but did not gain the companionship of the Sahaba t
- 51 -

some places, aam should be made khaas and mutlaq into muqayyad
43
and the evidence of the
rulings should be derived thus.
The second proof is that the Blessed Prophet r said, “Follow the sawad-i-azam (the
largest party)”. Thus, when every madhab besides the madhaaib of the four Imams
disappeared, following the madhab of one of the four Imams is the sawad-i-azam and to part
from them is to separate from the sawad-i-azam.
The third proof is that a long time has past and trustworthiness in people has
disappeared. We certainly cannot depend on the ulama suu’ (wicked ulama). They would
attribute false statements towards the Salaf whose trustworthiness and truthfulness is known.
Since this transmission (through the ulama suu’) is not dependable, we will reject whatever is
narrated by them. As for the four madhaaib, it is necessary for us to adhere to them because
their madhaaib are organized and systematized; their books are endorsed by the scholars and
are dependable. Therefore, no one can attribute anything wrong towards them.
44


Mufti Muhammad Shafi in his book Jawahir-ul-Fiqh, responds to why we only follow
the four Imams (of Fiqh). Is there no other Imam who can be followed? And is following
the four Imams evidenced in the Quran and Sunnah? He says:

“Restricting taqlid
45
to the four Imams was not a rational or shari’ choice but something
which evolved over time incidentally. It was by the will of Allah I that every madhab besides
the four madhaaib disappeared and became like نﺄﻛ ﻦﻜﯾ ﻢﻟ (as if they never existed). Even if
10, 30, 50, or 100 rulings from their madhab are preserved, one cannot establish a complete
madhab based on such a small number of rulings. If one decides to follow them in these
rulings, then what are they to do in thousands of other issues in which their opinions have
been erased by time?


43
Words in the Quran are defined as aam and khaas. Then khaas has two branches: mutlaq and muqayyad. The benefit of these
classifications is to assist derivation of legal rulings from the Quran and Sunnah.
Aam: The word is a general meaning that may include an infinite number of something.
Khaas:. A word that is by design meant to be applied to a single thing, class, or genus. The main attribute of the specific word is
that a limit comes to mind (Islamic Jurisprudence, p. 296).
Mutlaq: A derivative noun or an adjective used as a noun, for example the word murderer. This may be indeterminate because we
cannot answer the question, “Which murderer?” The reason is that there are a number of murderers and we do not know which
one is intended. Thus, mutlaq is defined as an indeterminate word.
Muqayyad: When the meaning of an indeterminate word is limited or determined it is called muqayyad (Ibid, p. 296-297).
44
A’qd-ul-Jeed, p. 14
45
Acceptance by one who does not possess the ability of ijtihad to accept the derivative juristic rulings of a mujtahid without
asking for proof and with full faith in that he possesses the proof to support his ruling.
- 52 -

When every other madhab besides the madhaaib of the four imams disappeared it became
clear that following our Deen would be subject to following one of the four madhaib.
Therefore, Ibn Khaldun writes in his Muqaddama Tareekh (Introduction to History)
regarding the Zaahiria (Literalist) madhab:

ﻻا ﻖﺒﯾ ﻢﻟ و ﮫﯿﻠﺤﺘﻨﻣ ﻲﻠﻋ رﻮﮭﻤﺠﻟا رﺎﻜﻧا و ﺔﻤﺋا سورﺪﺑ مﻮﯿﻟا ﺮھﺎﻈﻟا ﻞھا ﺐھﺬﻣ سرد ﻢﺛ
ةﺪﯾﺪﺠﻟا ﺐﺘﻜﻟا ﻲﻓ
Then the madhab of the Zaahiria vanished because their Imams died out and because
the jamhoor (majority) rejected their followers and now their names are only in the
books.

Ibn Khaldun adds:

ﻢھاﻮﺳ ﻦﻤﺑ نوﺪﻠﻘﻤﻟا سردو ﺔﻌﺑرﻻا ﻻﺆھ ﺪﻨﻋ رﺎﺼﻣﻻا ﻲﻓ ﺪﯿﻠﻘﺘﻟا ﻒﻗوو ﺦﻟا
“In all the different regions, only the following of the four Imams is found and the
followers of all other Imams have died out and following of the four Imams is
unanimous.”

When terminologies increased in the sciences, reaching the level of ijtihad became
difficult (because of the inability to fulfill the conditions). When ijtihad was about to go in
the hands of inept, untrustworthy people and in the hands of those who did not possess the
character of Deen, the ulama declared the door of ijtihad closed. They informed people to
follow one of the four Imams and prohibited them from conjoining madhaaib (because it is
fickleness and talfiq [combining two rulings from different Imams on one issue which is
prohibited]). Thus, the rulings and opinions of other Imams only survived in the books,
nothing of their own Fiqh ever developed, neither were there any books that preserved all
their rulings. Every follower then began practicing the madhab of their Imam after
filteration and incorporation of the usul and authentication of the chain of transmission to
the Imam. Then the word Fiqh, in that time, became the epitome for following only one
Imam. The claim to ijtihad, especially in this age, is absolute nonsense and following such a
person is unwarranted. The scholars of Islam are now unanimous upon following one of the
four imams.

Impermissibility of following other than the Four Imams

Sheikh Ibn Hammam writes in Fath-ul-Qadeer:

ﺔﻌﺑرﻻا ﺔﻤﺋﻼﻟ ﺔﻔﻟﺎﺨﻤﻟا ﺐھاﺬﻤﻟﺎﺑ ﻞﻤﻌﻟا مﺪﻋ ﻲﻠﻋ عﺎﻤﺟﻻا ﺪﻘﻌﻧا
- 53 -

The consensus is upon not following any other madhab except the four Imams.

Allama Ibn Hajar Makki writes in Fath-ul-Mubeen Sharh-ul-Arbaeen:

و ﺔﻔﯿﻨﺣ ﻲﺑا و ﻚﻟﺎﻣ و ﻲﻌﻓﺎﺸﻟا ﺔﻌﺑرﻻا ﺔﻤﺋﻻا ﺮﯿﻏ ﺪﯿﻠﻘﺗ زﻮﺠﯾ ﻻ ﺎﻨﺘﻤﺋا لﺎﻘﻓ ﺎﻨﻧﺎﻣز ﻲﻓ ﺎﻣا
ﻞﺒﻨﺣ ﻦﺑ ﺪﻤﺣا
And in our time our ulama say it is not permissible to follow anyone except Imam
Shafi’, Imam Malik, Imam Abu Hanifah, and Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal.

Now, for someone to ask for proof as to why taqlid is restricted to four Imams only is
feeblemindedness and is like the example of a father who had many children. All the children
died in childhood except for four sons who survived their father. It is obvious that any
inheritance the father leaves behind will be distributed amongst the four sons only. The
children who died in childhood will not receive a share of this inheritance though no one
will deny that they were his children. In this case, you will never hear a person ask why the
inheritance is being distributed amongst the four sons only and why the deceased children
are not getting their share. In any case, should someone ask this question, we will say that
this is how fate had it.
Mullah Jeevan wrote in his Tafsir A’madi:

لﺎﺠﻣ ﻻ ﻲﻟﺎﻌﺗ ﷲا ﺪﻨﻋ ﻦﻣ ﺔﯿﻟﻮﺒﻗ و ﻲﮭﻟا ﻞﻀﻓ ﻊﺑرﻻا ﻲﻓ ﺐھاﺬﻤﻟا رﺎﺼﺤﻧا نا فﺎﺼﻧﻻاو
ﺔﻟدﻻاو تﺎﮭﯿﺟﻮﺘﻠﻟ ﺎﮭﯿﻓ
The truth is that the restriction to four Imams is nothing but the grace of Allah I and
a sign of his acceptance of the four Imams. There is no place for evidence and
reasoning in this matter.













- 54 -

CHAPTER 6
TAQLID


































- 55 -


ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The reality of Taqlid

When the doors of ijtihad closed and all the madhaaib were incorporated into the madhaaib
of the four Imams, their taqlid became incumbent upon the Ummah. Those who say taqlid is shirk
(polytheism) do not understand the reality of taqlid. Taqlid, ذﻮﻌﻧ ﷲﺎﺑ , is not an independent
authority which stands level with the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r. Taqlid is nothing more
than acceptance of all the rulings the mujtahideen derived from the Quran, the Prophetic ahadith,
and the sayings of the Sahaba t. This is because the definition of taqlid is given as,

Acceptance by one who does not possess the ability of ijtihad to accept the derivative juristic
rulings of a mujtahid without asking for proof and with full faith in that he possesses the
proof to support his ruling.

In Abu Dawud, Jabir t narrates:

“Once we went on a journey. A stone hit and injured one of the men on his head. Shortly
after, the obligatory ghusl (bath) became fardh (obligatory) on him. He asked his friends
(i.e., the Sahaba t), ‘Am I allowed to perform tayammum
46
?’ They replied, ‘No, you cannot
perform tayammum when water is available.’ He then performed ghusl and died shortly
thereafter. After they returned from the journey, the Blessed Prophet r was notified about
the incident. He said:

ﷲا ﻢﮭﻠﺘﻗ هﻮﻠﺘﻗ


46
A ritual purification of the body using elements of the earth, such as dirt, sand, etc., which substitutes for ablution and ghusl.
- 56 -

‘They killed him, may Allah kill them.’

When they did not know the ruling why did they not ask a scholar since asking is the shifa
(cure) of an incompetent person?”

These people derived their opinion from the apparent meaning of the ayah, ءﺎﻣ اوﺪﺠﺗ ﻢﻠﻓ,
“and you did not find water,” even though, as previously mentioned, there are many conditions for
ijtihad. This is why Shaikh-ul-Islam Allama Ibn Taimiyah says in his Fatawa
47
:

The opinion of the jamhoor of the Ummah is that ijtihad and taqlid are both permissible,
ijtihad for the one who has the ability to do so and taqlid for the one incapable of ijtihad.

In another place he writes:

It is permissible for a person to follow a specific Imam when he is unable to gather
information about the Shari’ah from any other source. If it is possible to gain knowledge of
the Shari’ah through other means then it is not wajib upon him to follow the madhab of that
Imam.

Allama Abul Walid Baji Maliki, the commentator of the Muwatta writes in Kitab-ul-
Hudood fil Usool
48
:

Taqlid means to accept the one you are following without asking for proof even after one
learns the proof. This is mandatory upon a person who is incapable of ijtihad.

Maulana Gangohi writes in one of his writings
49
which Mufti Shafi reproduced in his book
Jawaahir-ul-Fiqh:

You say: taqlid of a specific Imam is a bid’a sayiah (evil innovation). I say: according to you
taqlid of a specific Imam is permissible and you have admitted to this yourself. It is only that
you do not understand the meaning of ‘permissibility.’ Listen for a minute, you just rejected


47
Fatawa 20/203
48
Kitab-ul-Hudood fil Usool, p. 64
49
This is a letter written in response to someone who wrote Maulana Gangohi claiming taqlid shakhsi was a bida’ and that the most we
could say is that it is permissible; he also added that taqlid mutlaq was fardh.
- 57 -

the textual and rational evidences of taqlid (by pronouncing that taqlid of a specific Imam is
bid’a sayiah). Taqlid by nature (i.e., taqlid mutlaq means to follow and does not circumscribe
one to a specific Imam), is mandated by the ayah:

اﻮﻠﺌﺳﺎﻓ ﻞھا ﺮﻛﺬﻟا نا ﻢﺘﻨﻛ نﻮﻤﻠﻌﺗ
Ask the people of knowledge if you do not know.
50




And the hadith:
لاﺆﺴﻟا ﻰﻌﻟا ءﺎﻔﺷ ﺎﻤﻧإ
Verily the cure of an incompetent (that is: not having the necessary means or skill or
know-how) person is in asking
51
.

It is also clear that Deen cannot be attained without learning; it is not something acquired by
the senses or the intellect. Therefore, taqlid mutlaq is itself mandatory (for one who does not
possess the ability of ijtihad). Surely you will accept this much but if you do not, than I shall
prove it in another way:

Ijtihad mutlaq is of two kinds:

1. taqlid shakhsi (of a specific person)
2. taqlid ghair shakhsi (of any person)

Both of these originate from the same root (i.e., ijtihad mutlaq) regardless of how you word
it. You may call it a root and its two branches, mutlaq and two muqayyads, or one whole and
its two parts; put it however you wish. Anyhow, both of the two muqayyads are subordinate
to ijtihad mutlaq, which is mandatory. Now I ask you, how a part or branch of something
which is mandatory can be itself a mubah (permissible). O servant of Allah I (said in
incredulity), fardh
52
and mubah are two parallel branches from the root of hukm
(commandment), then how can one branch of mubah simultaneously be a part or


50
21: 7
51
Bayhaqi 1/227, Dar-i-Qutni 1/189, Abu Dawud 1/93
52
Fardh singular of faraidh: Obligatory practices of Deen. Wajib: similar to the fardh except that its rejector is not declared a kafir..
Sunnan muakaddah: The Sunnahs which the Blessed Prophet r practiced perpetually.
- 58 -

branch of its parallel (meaning fardh). Think for a minute, taqlid mutlaq is fardh and taqlid
shakhsi mubah, though taqlid shakhsi is a part of taqlid mutlaq. Therefore, the discrepancy in
your thinking is all based on this one misunderstanding. Now use your head. Both types of
taqlid are fardh. There is no mubah except between the option of choosing between taqlid
shakhsi and taqlid ghair shakhsi. If you take one there is no need for the other, but should
you leave both you are sinful. The option of choosing between one of the two is figuratively
called mubah not that taqlid shakhsi itself is mubah. The example of this is like expiation for
one who breaks his halaf (swearing by the name of Allah I to something). Expiation for
breaking the halaf is itself fardh, but one is permitted to expiate for it by feeding the poor or
clothing them or freeing a slave. It is mubah for him to do any one of the three, but to refuse
to do any one of them is a sin. Likewise is the case with all the general principles of the
Shari’ah. All that the Shari’ah regulates as mutlaq (a general order) are fardh. The ibahat
(permissibility) is only between the option of choosing one of its many parts. It is not the
contradiction you assumed by declaring taqlid shakhsi as mubah when it is wajib. If this is the
case, then by the same token that shakhsi is mubah, those who say shakhsi is wajib will
respond that ghair shakhsi should be a bid’a sayiah. This is because ghair shakshi is in the
same meaning as shakhsi in being mubah since they both are branches of the same root.

Why even the great Ulema follow Taqlid

The letter is lengthy but worth reading. Mufti Shafi similarly reproduced a letter of
Maulana Qasim Naunutwi who wrote:

“Listen to this important point on taqlid. Undoubtedly, there is only one Deen of Islam and
all four madhaaib are on the truth. Ayurvedic and modern medicine are all the same
essentially. The ayurvedic doctor diagnoses and prescribes treatments like the modern
physician. When both diagnose a disease and prescribe different treatments, the only
treatment taken at the time depends on who is in charge of the patient. At that time,
nobody takes the opinion of the other be it the ayurvedic doctor or the modern physician.
Likewise, in general matters or at the time of disagreement between the madhaaib, the
muqallid will follow his mujtahid whoever it may be. Yes, it sometimes happens that we
leave one physician and go to another for treatment, but then we adhere to whatever
treatments the new physician prescribes for us. Likewise, sometimes in the past, some of our
Salaf left their madhab for some reason and took to another. After changing their madhab,
they stayed with that madhab. They never took one opinion from here and another from
there as if cooking up their own fifth madhab. Imam Tahawi, an eminent jurist and
muhaddith, was previously a Shafi’ then became a Hanafi. However, without taqlid there is
no way out. This is why millions of muhadditheen and scholars were muqallid. Take the
- 59 -

example of Imam Tirmizi who was a great scholar, jurist, and muhaddith. He is also the
author of the renowned hadith collection, Tirmizi. Despite this, he was a muqallid and if
you do not believe me read his hadith book, Tirmizi. When such illustrious scholars were
muqallid (Imam Tirmizi was a muqallid of Imam Shafi (rah); Imam Abu Yusuf (rah) and
Imam Muhammud (rah) were muqallid of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah)) then which scholar of
our time can be independent of taqlid? And what difference does it make anyhow if one of
the previous illustrious scholars did not do taqlid of one of the Imams? Who looks at one or
two people when millions are doing taqlid? If you ask anyone with any understanding you
will be told that the correct way of doing things is to follow the practice established in our
Ummah since the Salaf. Furthermore, it is foolish for us to allow ourselves to switch
between the madhab because a few scholars did so in the past. It is like the example of a sick
ignorant person who observes a physician diagnosing and treating his own ailment.
Suddenly he gets the bright idea that he should do the same. After all, if the physician can
diagnose himself then why can’t he do it too and save himself a trip to the doctor? Would
you call this person smart or foolish? Similarly, if a ghair muqallid, an ignoramus, rejects
taqlid on the basis that some scholar in the past did his own ijtihad, would you not say,
regardless of whether he truly possesses knowledge or not, that he has no common sense in
matters of Deen. And forget the ignorant ones, believe me, even the scholars of today, most
if not all are completely ignorant. In fact, some of these scholars are more ignorant than the
ignorant. With two Urdu books under their arms, they go around giving speeches without
possessing an iota of knowledge. Knowledge of Deen is when one can teach any subject of
Deen to the students of Deen.”
53


Amongst many of the letters of Shaikh Hussain Ahmad Madani
54
is a long letter written in
response to the former amir of Jamaat-I-Islami in India, Maulvi Abul Laith. He writes:

Maulana Muhammad Hussain Bataalwi was one of the fieriest leaders of the ghair
muqallideen. He was a staunch anti-taqlid campaigner and of the foremost propagators of
this movement in India at the time. He (Maulana Bataalwi) writes in his magazine Ishaa’t-
ul-Sunnah (v.2: p. 20, 51-53):

‘After 53 years of experience, I learned this much: those who ignorantly renounce
following a mujtahid mutlaq and belief in taqlid mutlaq eventually say salaam (farewell) to


53
Jawahir-ul-Fiqh 1/135
54
Makateeb Shaikh Hussain Madani, p. 416
- 60 -

Islam. Some of them convert to Christianity while others renounce all religions and
become independent of any religion or belief. The lowest level of this renunciation is
rejection of and deviation from the rulings of Shari’ah, some of these heretics go as far to
reject jumu’ah, jama’at, salah, and fasting. They do not save themselves from alcohol and
usury. Some of them avoid open confrontation with the Deen for some worldly reason
but are still quietly engaged in it. They entrap women, wedding them illegitimately, and
usurping people’s wealth through impermissible means, hold up the wealth owed to Allah
I and violate His rights. There are other ways of inviting kufr, apostasy, and heresy, but
the most effective way of removing Deen, from the people who are ignorant of Deen, is
the rejection of taqlid.’

This excerpt of Maulana Muhammad Hussain Bataalwi’s words taken by Shaikh Hussain Ahmad
Madani shows what Shaikh learned after many years of experience. In another book entitled
Sawanih Qasimi, another incident is written about him that Maulana Hussain Ahmed Bataalwi
wrote a letter to Maulana Qasim Naunutwi saying, “I need to talk to you privately about some
important matters, but under the condition that none of your students will be with you when we
talk.” Maulana Naunutwi accepted and replied, “Please do come.” Therefore Maulana Bataalwi
came to Maulana Naunutwi, the door of the room was closed, and the conversation began.
Maulana Naunutwi said to Maulana Bataalwi,

Whatever you say, be aware of two things. First, you will narrate the madhab of the Hanafis
in whatever issue is discussed while presenting the proofs will be my responsibility. Second, I
am a muqallid of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) so whatever statement you raise against me
should be that of Imam Abu Hanifah’s (rah) only. You will not disprove me by issuing forth
something written in Shami
55
or that the author of Durr-I-Mukhtar said this and that
because I am not their muqallid.

Thereafter, many controversial issues of rafa yadain (raising the hands after ruku’), fatihah
khalf al-imam (reciting fatihah behind the imam in a jahri salah), ameen bil jahr (saying ameen
aloud), and other issues were discussed. As per instruction, Maulana Bataalwi would narrate the
ruling of the Hanafi madhab on the issue and Maulana Naunutwi presented the evidence from the
Quran and Sunnah. During the course of this private talk, whenever Maulana Naunutwi presented
his arguments and evidences Maulana Bataalwi would become ecstatic, frequently crying out,
‘Subhanallah, Subhanallah’ and almost stand up in wonderment. When the talk finished, he let it


55
A shorter appellation for the famous text of the Hanafi madhab, Radd-ul-Mukhtar
- 61 -

slip, “I am amazed that a person like yourself and then a muqallid!” Meaning that with all this
knowledge, insight, and ability to derive from the Quran and Sunnah how can you be a muqallid.
Maulana Naunutwi replied, “And I am amazed that a person like yourself and a ghair muqallid.” I
also heard this same incident from some elders. They said that at the end of their talk, Maulana
Naunutwi said to Maulana Bataalwi, “Your saying what you just said about me while I am a
muqallid is reasonable proof of the importance of taqlid.”
One of my classmates who graduated from Mazahirul-Uloom
56
and was later employed as a
librarian in the madrasa library but left because of the low salary, went to work in Aligarh for a
Ph.D doctor who was a ghair muqallid. He sent me a letter three or four days after being hired,
explaining how he was enjoying it in Aligarh and said that the salary was decent. He also said:

“He (i.e., the doctor) is very good; he loves me and always calls me to eat dinner with him.
Since I have arrived though, I have a big burden on my head. When he prays and rises from
ruku’, he raises his hands in rafa yadain and keeps it frozen in that position until he is in
sajdah (prostration). He never falls because he is used to it, but whenever I try it out I fall on
my face. When I tell him that Maulana Thanaullah Panipati and Maulana Nazir Hussain
57

wrote in their fatawa that one should drop his hands after rafa yadain he exclaims, ‘Am I a
muqallid of Maulana Nazir and Maulana Panipati? If I wanted to do taqlid why shouldn’t I
have just followed Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) who was greater in his knowledge, his deeds,
and his taqwa than them?’ Could you kindly send me a hadith that proves that the Blessed
Prophet r dropped his hands immediately after rafa yadain before going into sajdah? I am
in a very difficult position.”

At the time I was teaching a whole session on ahadith. At the moment neither do I have the
letter nor do I remember the whole incident, but I do remember sending some ahadith of Abu
Humaid Sa’adi t from Bukhari. In the hadith the Sahabi describes the Blessed Prophet r in
qauma (standing briefly after ruku’):

ﮫﻧﺎﻜﻣ رﺎﻘﻓ ﻞﻛ دﻮﻌﯾ ﻲﺘﺣ يﻮﺘﺳا ﮫﺳار ﻊﻓر اذﺎﻓ
When he stood up he would stand straight until every limb of his body was in its proper
place.

This can only be true if the Blessed Prophet r dropped his hands after rafa yadain.


56
A madrasa in Saharanpur, India
57
Two famous ghair muqallid scholars
- 62 -





































CHAPTER 7

- 63 -

TAQLID OF THE GREATEST IMAM, IMAM ABU HANIFAH (RAH)



































ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
- 64 -


ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah)

The madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah), the most prevalent madhab in the Indian
subcontinent, spread through the first Muslim conquerors who were Hanafis. Therefore, the
Hanafi madhab spread wherever Islam spread throughout the land. There are many other
reasons why the Hanafi madhab flourished in the subcontinent which I have mentioned in
the introduction to my book, Aujazul Masaalik. One of these reasons being that of all the
Imams, the period of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was closest to the Blessed Prophet r (as is
previously mentioned in the essay about the birthdates of the four Imams and many of the
muhadditheen). He was born in 80 A.H., the same century in which the Blessed Prophet r
lived.
In Bukhari, the ahadith of thalaathiyaat (plural of thalathi) are the most authentic and
famous of all ahadith and many books have been authored on them. Thalathi is a hadith in
which only three narrators exist between the muhaddith and the Blessed Prophet r. One is
the teacher of the muhaddith, then a tabie’ (singular of tabieen), and lastly a sahabi.
According to the Hanafis, Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was a tabie’ therefore only a sahabi came
in between him and the Blessed Prophet r; and it is said of the Sahaba t ( لوﺪﻋ
ﻢﮭﻠﻛ ﻲﺑﺎﺤﺼﻟاو) (All the Sahaba were righteous’). Those who consider Imam Abu Hanifah
(rah) a taba’-tabie’ (singular for taba’-tabieen) say the Hanafi madhab is a thanai’,
58
the first
one being a sahabi (لوﺪﻋ ﻢﮭﻠﻛ ﻢھو ) and the second a tabie’ who is also the teacher of Imam
Abu Hanifah (rah)); and a student is more informed about his teacher than anyone else.
Therefore, to accuse the Hanafi madhab of weakness is a fair sign of incompetence in the
science of hadith. One cannot fault narrations in evidence of the Hanafi madhab if a weak
narrator is found in the third or fourth level down the chain of transmission. For this reason
Shaikh-ul-Islam Allama Ibn Taimiyah writes in his Fatawa
59
:


58
Two people between the Blessed Prophet r and Imam Abu Hanifah (rah).
59
Fatawa Ibn Taimiyah 20/239
- 65 -


“The Imams who came before the collection of ahadith books knew the Sunnah of the
Blessed Prophet r more than the mutakhireen. This was because many of the ahadith, which
reached them and were authentic in their opinion, often times reached us with a broken
chain of transmission or through an unknown narrator. At that time, their hearts carried a
larger number of ahadith and uloom (sciences) than are collected in the books of ahadith.

Another notable point is that Imam Bukhari (rah) compiled 23 thalaathiyaat ahadith.
Twenty of them consist of students or students of the students of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah).
Eleven ahadith are narrations by Makki bin Ibrahim who was a student of Imam Abu
Hanifah (rah). It is known that once he narrated a hadith saying ‘ﺔﻔﯿﻨﺣ ﻮﺑأ ﺎﻨﺛﺪﺣ’ (‘Abu
Hanifah (rah) narrated to us’). Someone from the crowd shouted, “We do not want to hear
the hadith of Abu Hanifah (rah), narrate the hadith of Ibn Juraij.” He replied, “I do not
narrate my ahadith to idiots and it is haram (forbidden) upon you to write any of my
narrations.” After this, he refused to narrate another hadith until the objector was expelled
from the gathering.
Six ahadith are by Abu Asim Al Nabeel Dhahaaq bin Mukhlid who also was a student
of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). Three ahadith are by Muhammad bin Abdullah Ansari who
was a student of Imam Zufr and also Imam Abu Yusuf (rah). Two narrators remain. I was
not able to determine whether they were students of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) or not.
It is narrated in the introduction of Aujaz that Imam Shi’rani said that whatever
ahadith Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) brought in support of his madhab were taken from the
greatest Tabieen of his time. It is unimaginable for anyone of them to be mutaham bil kizb
(i.e., suspected of lying regarding the ahadith) and if someone finds dhu’f (weakness) in the
evidence of the Hanafi madhab, it is because of the dhu’f in narrators after them. Therefore,
the dhu’f has no effect on the narrations which Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) chose in support of
his madhab.
In Aujaz, we explained the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) in detail. In the ninth note
it was explained that the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was based on strong usul
(principles). The following article is taken from the work of Ibn Hajar Shafi’. He said,

- 66 -

“It is essential that you are not deceived regarding the term scholars sometimes use about
Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) and his companions being ashaab-ul-raai
60
(i.e., scholars of opinion
in juridical issues). Do not be fooled into thinking that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) favored his
own opinion over the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r or the sayings of the Blessed Prophet
r because he has been exculpated from any such accusation. This is because it is understood
from different sources that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) first took from the Quran and then
looked in the ahadith. Then if nothing was to be found in the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet
r he woud look in the sayings of the Sahaba t. If the Sahaba t disagreed on an issue he
took the opinion which was closest to the Quran and Sunnah, and would never overlook the
sayings of the Sahaba t. When an answer could not be found in the sayings of the Sahaba
t he would perform his own ijtihad. Like other Tabieen of his time, he would not follow his
contemporaries but resorted to ijtihad in the final analysis.

Imam Abdullah bin Mubarak said that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) said,

We first take a hadith when it is available otherwise we look into the sayings of the Sahaba
t, but never go beyond that. If we find the opinions of the Tabieen then I will compete
with them.

It is also narrated that he said, “It is surprising that people say my fatwa is a product of
my own opinion even though I derive my fataawa from the ahadith.”

He also said,

It is not permissible for anyone to say anything from his own opinion when a ruling is to be
found in the Quran. The same is true when a hadith is available on an issue. Likewise, if the
Sahaba t agreed on anything, it is not permissible to form a different opinion on that issue.
It is only when the Sahaba t where in disagreement that we will choose from their opinions
whichever is closer to the Quran and Sunnah.

Somebody once said to Imam Abu Hanifah (rah), “Stop using Qiyas (analogical
reasoning), Satan was the first to rationalize!” Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) turned towards him
and said,


60
It is often used derogatorily in contrast to ashaab-ul-hadith (the People of ahadith) implying a loose membership of scholars
with faint knowledge of the science of hadith and related subjects.
- 67 -


O so-and-so, your argument is irrational because Satan rationalized to reject the order of
Allah I and became a kafir. My rationalization is to follow the commandments of Allah I.
This is because my Qiyas is based on the Quran, the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r, the
Sahaba t and Tabieen. Thus, we are adherents of the Quran and Sunnah, how then can we
be equal to the accursed Satan?

The man replied, “I was mistaken, I repent to Allah I. May Allah I enlighten your
heart as you enlightened mine.”

False Accusations

Ibn Hajar Makki said,

The accusation against the Hanafis that they oppose the authentic ahadith of the Blessed
Prophet r without any proof is because the accusers did not research the usul and
principles of the Hanafi madhab.

He elaborated on the usul of the Hanafi madhab as has been quoted in the
introduction of Aujaz, saying:

One of the many usul of the Hanafi madhab is that a khabr wahid
61
will not be accepted if it
contradicts an agreed upon injunction. Also, a narration will be considered abrogated if the
narrator’s own practice is against it. Likewise, a narration will be rejected if a narrator
narrates something exceptional and out-of-the-ordinary which has not been narrated by any
of his contemporaries. Another asl (singular of usul) is that a ruling against a criminal will be
overturned if a khabr wahid raises any doubt about the ruling. This is because the Hanafis do
not accept shubah (doubt) in matters of hudood kaffaaraat (criminal ordinance). Another asl
is that a khabr wahid will be considered abrogated if the Sahaba t disagreed upon an issue
and ignored the khabr wahid in that matter. Also, a khabr wahid hadith will be rejected if it
contradicts the apparent meaning of an ayah of the Quran; this is because the Quran is


61
Khabr wahid is a hadith with one chain of transmission which does not deny the possibility of the hadith being authentic. If
every narrator in the chain of transmission is trusted the hadith is generally authenticated by scholars. Therefore, authenticity of a
hadith does not negate it being a khabr wahid and likewise vice versa. This hadith is of a lower level than other sahih ahadith with
various chains of transmission.
- 68 -

definitive while the khaibr wahid is presumptive and it is mandatory to choose the stronger
evidence over the weaker one. Another asl is that a khabr wahid is rejected if it opposes a
known Sunnah.

These usul vindicate Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) from the false accusations (that he
threw out khabr wahid without justifiable reason) which rose against him from the hearts of
jealous men and from those ignorant of his usul and of the concept of ijtihad. This also
clarifies that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) never ignored a hadith until he found evidence
stronger than it.
Allama Ibn Hazam Zaahiri says,

All the Hanafis are unanimous that the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) is that a weak
hadith is more preferable than any opinion.

It is narrated that Allama Shi’rani said:

Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was the most mutaqqi (God-fearing), the most scholarly, the most
pious, the most careful in matters of Deen, and the furthest of all people from interjecting
his own opinion in Deen. He would never decide an issue until he gathered all his
companions in one group, and when they were unanimous that it fell according to the rules
and usul of the Hanafi madhab he would say to Imam Abu Yusuf (rah), ‘Write this issue in
this and this chapter.’

It has been mentioned in Aujaz, that whenever an issue was raised before him, he
would ask his companions in a gathering, “What ahadith do you have in this matter?” When
everybody had narrated whatever they knew and Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) narrated whatever
he knew, he would take the opinion with the most narrations. In the introduction of Aujaz,
I wrote at length on the various accusations leveled against Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) and
their answers. The usul of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) that khabr wahid should not oppose the
apparent meaning of an ayah or a known Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r is actually taken
from the words of Omar t regarding the divorce of Fatima bint Qais t. Fatima bint Qais
t complained to the Blessed Prophet r that her husband divorced her. The Blessed
Prophet r ordered that she would neither receive sukna
62
nor nafqa
63
Omar t said,


62
To stay in her husband’s home while completing her i’ddah.
- 69 -


We cannot ignore the injunctions of the Quran and Sunnah because of one woman. Who
knows whether she still remembers or has forgotten what he told her.

According to some narrations, he said, “Maybe she is getting wahm (superstitious).”
64


If the hadith is authentic it is my madhab

This is a famous quote from the four Imams which has been narrated with different
wordings. Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani in his book Fathul Bari, elaborates on this under the
chapter of “Raising both the Hands When Standing from ruku’.” He narrates a quote from
Ibn Daqeeq-ul-E’ed who said, “According to the usul of Imam Shafi’ (rah) raising the
hands
65
should be desirable.” Hafiz comments on Ibn Daqeeq-ul-E’ed statement by saying,

As far as the statement that this ‘Should be the madhab of Imam Shafi’ (rah) because Imam
Shafi’ (rah) said, ‘When a hadith is authentic, it is my madhab’’ is objectionable.

Hafiz Ibn Hajar continues,

The reason for objection is that we can only practice upon this statement of Imam Shafi’
(rah) when it is known that the hadith did not reach him. But if it did and he did not accept
it or made some interpretation to it, then we cannot accept this statement.

Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani spoke the truth.
Imam Malik (rah) narrates in his book, Muwatta, the narration of Ibn Omar t that
when the Blessed Prophet r raised himself from ruku’, he would perform rafa yadain. In
Mudawwana, Imam Malik (rah) is famously quoted as saying that according to him rafa
yadain is weak in salah except in takbir tahreemah
66
. Also he said, “I do not find rafa yadain
anywhere else except in takbir tahreemah.” I have expounded upon this issue in Aujaz.


63
Expenditure paid by husband during the wife’s i’ddah. The narration of Fatima bint Qais t contradicts numerous authentic
narrations which state that a divorced women will receive sukna and nafqa.

64
Bazlul Majhood 3/322
65
After standing from the first qa’da
66
Takbir tahreemah- the first takbir by which one enters into salah.
- 70 -

In Bazlul Majhood
67
, many ahadith are narrated about executing a thief who steals
repeatedly under the chapter of “Thief Who Steals Repeatedly,” It is further narrated by Ibn
Qayyim that Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) was asked, “Why did you reject these ahadith?”
He replied,
Because of the hadith of Uthman t who narrated from the Blessed Prophet r that a
Muslim can only execute for three reasons and stealing is not mentioned amongst them.

There is a lengthy discussion on this subject in Bazlul Majhood. The only thing I want to
mention is that Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) was aware of the ahadith of ‘executing a thief
who steals repeatedly’, but himself did not act upon it. In the ruling on water, the madhab
of Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) is on qillatain
68
though Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah)
authenticates the hadith of Bi’r Budha’a (which is against his madhab of qillatain) as
mentioned in Al-Mughni
69
. Therefore, whatever Hafiz Ibn Hajar said about the statement
of Imam Shafi’ (rah) was accurate.
Shaikh-ul-Islam Hafiz Ibn Taimiyah in his booklet Rafu’ Al-Malaan, gives ten reasons
why the Imams do not accept a hadith. One of them being that the hadith reached the
Imam, but it was not authenticated by him or that he implemented certain conditions for a
khabr wahid hadith which this hadith did not fulfill. Another reason is that he received the
hadith, but he interpreted it to remove a contradiction between this and another hadith.
After narrating the ten reasons, Allama Ibn Taimiyah says:

These are self-evident reasons for not taking a hadith. There is a possibility that a scholar
had another reason which we are unaware of because the sea of knowledge is very deep and
we cannot grasp all the secrets that are hidden in the hearts of these scholars. Sometimes the
scholar may reveal his proof while at other times he may not. Sometimes he reveals it, but
sometimes it reaches us and at other times it does not. Even if it does reach us sometimes we


67
Bazlul Majhood 5/137
68
The Salaf agreed that if impurity falls in a small body of water, the water becomes impure. But the definition of a large and
small body of water is disagreed upon amongst the A’immah:
· Imam Abu Hanifah (rah)- Any amount of water in which movement from one side does not cause movement on the other.
· Imam Shafi’ (rah) and Imam Ahmad (rah)- Any amount of water more than qillatain (two large containers the size of which is in
disagreement within the Shafi’ madhab)
The Hadith of Bi’r Budha’a is authenticated by Imam Ahmad though it opposes his (and Imam Shafi’s) madhab. Therefore, the
concept that we must act upon a hadith because it is authentic is a false notion and those who propagate this ‘madhab’ are
rejectors of the Salaf. Rather, there are many things we must consider before acting upon a hadith and it is for this reason we
follow a specific madhab.
69
Al-Mughni 1/25
- 71 -

are able to figure the method of deriving evidence while at other times we are not; and this is
regardless of whether the proof is correct or incorrect. This is something that can only be
disclosed to one who is erudite in the hadith as in the four Imams. Many authentic and clear
ahadith reached them, but because of strong proofs they did not take them. There are many
authentic narrations on rafa yadain, but neither the four Imams nor the majority of
muhadditheen took them.

The issue of rafa yadain is mentioned in Aujaz.

Reminder

One important point worth remembering is that a muqallid of any mujtahid is not
allowed to disrespect any muhaddith on the basis that his opinion opposes the opinion of their
own Imam. In fact, there should no feeling of disrespect whatsoever in the heart for them.
Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah dedicated a whole booklet, entitled Rafu’ Al-Malaam a’n Ai’matil
A’laam, on this matter which is important and worth reading. This booklet is available
separately and is also appended to his collection of fataawa. In this booklet, he says it is
incumbent upon all Muslims to befriend the mumineen as they do Allah I and his Blessed
Prophet r since it is the order of Allah I in the Quran. This is especially regarding the ulama
of Islam who are the inheritors of the Prophets of Allah I and who are like the stars in the sky.
It is the stars that guide us in the darkness of the night when it descends on the land and the
seas. The Ummah is unanimous in agreeing upon their insight and their guidance.
Of the ummah, the ulama of the Muslims are the most excellent because they are
khulafah of the Blessed Prophet r and revivers of the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r. The
Book of Allah I is alive through them and they are given life by it. It should be understood that
none amongst the accepted A’immah wantonly rejected the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r.
This is because they are all unanimous that adherence to the Blessed Prophet r is obligatory,
and the statement of every man can be accepted or rejected, but none can reject the ahadith of
the Blessed Prophet r. If the opinion of any scholar contradicts a hadith, there is certainly a
reason behind it. (End of quote)
After this, Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah narrates ten reasons why the A’immah did not
accept a hadith. After this, he says these are only the apparent reasons; there may be many other
reasons we have no information about. In this booklet, he specifically rebuts those who are
critical of the A’immah. He also writes that a mujtahid receives one ajar (reward) when he is
mistaken in his ijtihad and his mistake is also forgiven. If he is correct in his ijtihad his ajar is
doubled. If he is not among the people of knowledge and does ijtihad, he will be sinful. This is
like the example of the hadith of the Blessed Prophet r about the man who received a head
- 72 -

injury and asked if he could perform tayammum. He was told that he must perform ghusl. The
Blessed Prophet r said to them, “They killed him, may Allah kill them.”
Furthermore, there is a long discourse in the fataawa of Ibn Taimiyah in response to the
question that, ‘Is Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani among the loftiest of the auliya-allah (friends of
Allah) and Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) the greatest of the Imams?’ This article is also worth
reading. In this article, Allama Ibn Taimiyah writes that one who believes that taqlid of Imam
Shafi’ (rah) is the most virtuous should not criticize those who believe that taqlid of Imam Malik
(rah) is the most virtuous. Likewise those who believe that taqlid of Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal
(rah) is the most virtuous should not criticize those who believe taqlid of Imam Shafi’ (rah) is
the most virtuous. Therefore, it is important for one to be cautious in taqlid of the Imam he
believes to be closest to the truth and also for the mujtahid when he follows what he believes to
be the closest to the truth. The most important thing is to never follow your nafs (ego) and to
never speak on an issue without prior knowledge of it. (End of quote)
Shaikh-ul-Islam Hafiz bin Taimiyah (rah) also wrote that those who accuse Imam Abu
Hanifah (rah) and other Imams of deliberately taking qiyas over the authentic ahadith are being
antipathetic towards the Imams because they are only speaking from conjecture and desire.
Take the example of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). They say that on many occasions he inclined
towards Qiyas over authentic hadith. Then Allama Ibn Taimiyah narrates examples of Imam
Abu Hanifah (rah) taking authentic ahadith over qiyas.
In Tazkirat-ul-Rashid, Maulana Ashiq Ilahi Merathi elucidates the hadith sessions of
Qutb-ul-Irshad Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi and says Maulana Gangohi would say, “I have
a special place in my heart for the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) and am at peace about
its being on haqq (the truth).” Despite this love and affection for the madhab of Imam Abu
Hanifah (rah), it was unthinkable of him to disrespect another madhab or the Imam of another
madhab. If he ever saw any one of his students inclined towards spurning another madhab, he
would correct him both verbally and practically. Even in taqlid itself he disliked the rise of
sectarianism and discrimination. If he felt some students being biased towards the
muhadditheen, he would change the direction and pattern of his speech. When any of the
students raised an objection or he heard any of them make a cutting remark his look would
change, and during the session of hadith he might begin narrating the evidences supporting the
opinion of Imam Bukhari. In that case, he would completely ignore the evidences in support of
the opinion of the Hanafi madhab. This was in order to inculcate love and respect in the
students for the muhadditheen.
- 73 -

In Aap Beti
70
(i.e., the autobiography of Shaikh-ul-Hadith Maulana Muhammad
Zakariya Kandhelwi), a story is mentioned with reference from Hakim-ul-Ummah Maulana
Ashraf Ali Thanvi’s book Idhaafaat Yaumia, that one Maulvi sat in Maulana Gangohi’s sesssion.
After hearing Maulana’s speech, he became zealous and cried out, “Maulana, in your session
even a hadith becomes Hanafi. If Imam Shafi’ (rah) was alive he would have no response.”
Maulana became angry and said,

What are you saying? If Imam Shafi’ (rah) was alive you think I would have the courage to
speak? If he was here at this moment I would not dare speak in front of him. In fact, I
would become his muqallid and would reject the taqlid of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) because
it is not permissible to follow a deceased mujtahid when another mujtahid is alive.

In the response of Maulana Gangohi I remember this much more from what I heard
from the elders that Hadhrat said, “Before Imam Shafi’ (rah), my speech is like a childish
objection.”

The basic Ten Etiquettes

During my studies in Mazahirul-Uloom, classes would usually begin on a Wednesday.
When I taught, I would also begin on a Wednesday and continue talking until the next
Wednesday on the muqaddamatul-ilm (Introduction to Knowledge), muqaddamatul-kitab
(Introduction to the Book), and other miscellaneous topics. At the very end, my last topic of
discussion was the basic etiquettes required of every student during his studies. I would
emphasise ten basic adaab. I was young at the time and as the hadith says,

نﻮﻨﺠﻟا ﻦﻣ ﺔﺒﻌﺷ بﺎﺒﺸﻟا
Youth is one part of insanity,

I was strong and full of energy. After explaining and emphasising the ten basic etiquettes in the
beginning of the year, if I saw any student violating them, I would get up from class, slap him,
and return to my seat. The students who learned the basic ten etiquettes understood what was
was happening, but if a guest or students from another class (who came in large numbers to
attend my class) saw me slapping a student and walking calmly back to my seat without uttering


70
Idhaafaat Yaumia pg. 439
- 74 -

a word, they would be confused and would later ask the students what was going on. The
students would say, “He probably slept or leaned his elbow on the book.” The other etiquettes
are:

1. Sincerity of intention.
2. Regular attendance in class: One could see my attendance register from those days that none
of the students, for many years, had a ghain (abbreviation of ghaaib or absence) after their
name.
3. Sitting in a straight line in class: Students should sit with respect in a straight line.
4. To avoid sleeping in class.
5. To avoid leaning on a book.
6. To be careful not to miss any hadith. For this reason, truancy was a major sin in my class.
7. One of my habits was that if a hadith, for example in the chapter of hudood, contained a
profane word, I would translate it exactly the same in Urdu. The only condition was that no
student was allowed to laugh. Then I would expound upon it. This is because it was always
in my mind that the Urdu word was an exact translation of the Arabic, the way it was spoken
by the Blessed Prophet r and Abu Bakr t. Should I consider my own dirty and impure
tongue to be above the Blessed Prophet r and Abu Bakr Siddique’s t? When they did not
hesitate to say it then how could I, thinking it offensive, avoid translating it? For example,
when words like ‘ﺎﮭﺘﻜﻧا’ and ‘تﻼﻟا ﺮﻈﺑ ﺺﺼﻣا’ came in the hadith, I would translate
them exactly the same in Urdu but, again, under the condition that no student laughed.
8. Granting the full respect that scholars of Fiqh deserve, that is, to never raise an objection
against them, to never utter disrespectful or derogatory remarks about them, and most
importantly to never keep anything in the heart against them. Some people, in their defense
of the Hanafi madhab, debase the scholars and some idiots go as far as to criticize the
muhadditheen. This is something I have no patience for.
9. To not feign respect, but truly carry it in the heart for the teacher, otherwise one will be
deprived of knowledge.
10. Do not raise objections against the muhadditheen.

I enumerated these briefly. Shahid published my lectures on Bukhari which include more
details on the etiquettes of the student. Also, it is narrated in Aap Beti in more detail. Among
the etiquettes, one of them is related to clothing and appearance. Therefore, I put a lot of
emphasis on the beard in this particular etiquette. Anyone with a trimmed beard could not
enter my class and study hadith from me. There was one Maulvi, who trimmed his beard and
was registered to attend my hadith classes. The madrasa administration did not notice, but I
told him that I had deleted his name from the list of students in my Abu Dawud class. In the
first exam, his name appeared on the register of every teacher except in the Abu Dawud class.
- 75 -

The dean thought it had probably been erased absentmindedly. He called me to ask about it. I
happened to be in the exam room at the time. I told him the Maulvi’s name had not been
removed forgetfully; his beard was trimmed and therefore I erased his name from the Abu
Dawud register. The rule was that teachers could not erase names (i.e., only the dean had the
discretion to remove a name from a register). However, due to the love of my elders for me they
gave me the freedom to remove it at will. If a student skipped my class I would erase his name
and tell him, “I have erased your name, go to the dean and complain to him. I will talk to him
myself.” The love and devotion of my elders for me had made me audacious. May Allah I
grant all of them the highest rank in Jannah and forgive me for my shortcomings.
A year or two later, I received his letter that, “I want to take bayah on your hands.” I
replied, “You have already experienced my attitude. My elders, Hadhrat Thanwi, Hadhrat
Madani, and the khulafah of Hadhrat Raipuri, are much better than me and certainly of the best
character. Go and take bayah on their hands.” He then sent another letter saying, “You are the
only one who can rectify the heart of a person as hardheaded as myself.” This article has
become more of an autobiography. The point was to mention that in my class debasing the
four Imams, the muhadditheen, and the scholars was unforgivable.






















- 76 -

CHAPTER 8
TARIQAT



































- 77 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers

Ihsan by any other name

As has been mentioned previously, Jibrael u came to the Blessed Prophet r and
asked him, “What is ihsan?” The Blessed Prophet r replied:

نإ اوﺪﺒﻌﺗ ﷲا ﻚﻧﺄﻛ هاﺮﺗ
That you worship Allah as if you see him

Tariqat is another name for ihsan or, we may say, the acquisition of the attribute of ihsan. It is
also called tasawwuf and suluk or whatever else you want to call it. These are merely different
expressions of the same essence.
My grandfather, Maulana Muhammad Ismail Kandhelwi asked Maulana Rashid Ahmed
Gangohi, “I need to talk to you in private.” When they were alone he said, “I am a mureed of
Maulana Muhammad Ya’qub Dehlavi and a student of Maulana Muzaffar Hussain t
Kandhelwi. They taught me according to the Naqshbandi method. When I applied the
method, my lataaif sitta
71
began turning like a spinning wheel. But I was eager to follow the
Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r and was diligent in reading authentic supplications from the
ahadith. For example, the supplication when entering and exiting the bathroom or going to the
bazaar, etc. This is why I had little interest for the practices devised by the masha’ikh. I would
sometimes meditate for ten or fifteen days, but nothing more. This is my situation and now I
am weak and ask that you prescribe for me certain practices.” Maulana Gangohi said, “Have


71
The six esoteric essences of the soul occupy different locations on the physical body. The Naqshbandi teach meditation of the
name of Allah Y in the six essences. After considerable time and practice, the six essences are rejuvenated with the remembrance
of Allah Y. This may, at times, result in involuntary and unprovoked pulsation of the body. This pulsation is the dhikr of the
physical body which has been infused with the constant remembrance of Allah Y. It is this physical response which is being
described as “turning like the spinning wheel.”
- 78 -

you achieved ihsan through your own practices or not?” He replied, “Yes, I have.” Maulana
Gangohi replied, “Then you are done, you do no need to be prescribed anything because
practicing the different practices of the sufiah after attaining ihsan is like reading Kareema (i.e.,
an introductory Persian text) after reading Gulistan and Bostan
72
which is obviously a waste of
time. For you, getting into the practices and exercises of the sufiah is sinful and a waste of
time.”
73

I have heard from my elders and also from Hadhrat Gangohi (rah) that, “What if a hafiz
said, ‘Teach me the qaida
74
because I have not read it?’” Hadhrat Gangohi (rah) says in another
place,

The power of the Blessed Prophet’s r spirituality was such that once a kafir recited the
kalimah he would reach the level of ihsan. An example of this is that the Sahaba t said,
‘How can we go to the bathroom and how can we denude ourselves before our Lord?’ This
was the extent of their ihsan. They were not in need of painful exercises and exhausting
practices. They received all this by the blessing of the Blessed Prophet’s r companionship,
but of course their ihsan was less than that of the Blessed Prophet r and it decreased
significantly during the time of the Taba’ Tabieen. It was to put a brake on this declination
and to revitalize this aspect (of Deen) that the masha’ikh invented exhaustive exercises and
practices. For a while these exercises and practices were no more than mediums to achieve
an end, but as we drifted away from the khair-ul-quroon, they became ends unto themselves.
Time after time, these exercises were increased which led to a growth of doctrinal and
practical bid’at (innovations) and also bid’at that penetrated into the knowledge of Deen.
The muhaqqiq sufiah rectified many of these, but this only decreased the number of bid’at
rather than uprooting them altogether. Hadhrat specifically took the names of Shaikh Abdul
Qadir Jilani, Shaikh Shahaabuddin Suhrwardi, Mujaddid Alf Thaani, and Syed Ahmed
Shaheed that they made every effort to curb the tide of bid’at but were unable eliminate it
completely.

Hadhrat Gangohi also said, “Allah I opened the path of the Sunnah for them.” He said,

One of the blessings of the Sunnah is that shaitan has little chance to plunder in this path.
Therefore, it is clear that if a person is strict upon the Sunan, which the Blessed Prophet r


72
Two advanced books on Persian pros and poetry.
73
Arwahi Thalaatha, p. 299
74
Introductory booklet to reading Arabic.
- 79 -

practiced and upon the faraidh, wajibat (plural of wajib) and the Sunan muakaddah, shaitan
does not put waswasa
75
in the heart. He will neither begin to exalt himself and feel he is a
wali nor will anyone else think of him in that way. But if anybody becomes perpetual in
practices which the Blessed Prophet r did not perpetuate, as for example, dhuha (prayer
before noon), ishraq (prayer after sunrise), or awwaabeen (nafl prayer after maghrib) he
begins to think he is pious and others also start thinking the same of him.

During this speech Hadhrat Gangohi also said,

The Blessed Prophet r designated the goal ihsan while the sufiah, istighraaq
76
.
Hadhrat Hakeem-ul-Ummah writes in a footnote:

نﻮﯿﺤﺘﺴﯾ اﻮﻧﺎﻛ سﺎﻧا لﺎﻗ ﺎﻤﮭﻨﻋ ﷲا ﻲﺿر سﺎﺒﻋ ﻦﺑا ﻦﻋ ﺮﯿﺴﻔﺘﻟا بﺎﺘﻛ ﻲﻓ يرﺎﺨﺒﻟا ىور لﻮﻗا
ﻣﺎﺠﯾ ناو ءﺎﻤﺴﻟا ﻲﻟا اﻮﻀﻔﯿﻓ اﻮﻠﺨﺘﯾ نا ﻚﻟذ لﺰﻨﻓ ءﺎﻤﺴﻟا ﻲﻟا اﻮﻀﻔﯿﻓ ﻢﮭﺋﺎﺴﻧ اﻮﻌ ) ﮫﻟﻮﻗ يا
ﻢھروﺪﺻ نﻮﻨﺜﯾ ﻢﮭﻧا ﻻا ﻲﻟﺎﻌﺗ ... ﺔﯾﻻا ( ﮫﻟﻮﻗ ﻢﮭﯿﻓ
I say: Imam Bukhari (rah) narrated in Kitab ul Tafsir from Ibn Abbas t that people
were ashamed of exposing their satr (the area of the body which one is obligated to
cover) even in private and when going to their women. At that time the ayah was
revealed: ‘Beware when they cover up themselves with their clothes, He knows what
they hide and what they expose’ (11:5) Instead of this the sufiah … I say this is a
reference to the unlearned sufiah.


The view of our Salaf

In the view of my elders, I have written in the beginning that tasawwuf and ihsan was one
and the same thing and that ihsan is one crucial part of the Shari’ah mutahhara. This topic is
covered extensively in the writings of the elders.
Hadhrat Mujaddid also emphasized this in his letters. I have also published three of his
letters. The first letter which is long and detailed is addressed to the sons of his shaikh, Hadhrat
Khawaja Baaqi Billah. It is worth reading. In it he writes:


75
Whispers of shaitan into the hearts of humans
Absorption in the name of Allah I that one becomes unaware of his surroundings.


- 80 -


Attainment of purification is based on the fulfillment of good deeds which achieve the
pleasure of Allah I. This also rests on the sending of Prophets. Therefore, without sending
of Prophets true purification is not attainable and the purification which the kuffar and
wretched people achieve is not really purification of the heart but purification of the nafs
(ego). One who achieves purification of the nafs is destroyed and deviated. The kashf
(clairvoyance) which some of the kuffar and wretched people see after attaining purification
of the nafs is istidraaj
77
.

After writing on the importance of beliefs he says:

After rectification of beliefs, there is little choice but to learn the rules of Fiqh. It is also
important to learn wajib, fardh, halal, haram, Sunnah, mandub, mushtabah, and makruh
78

and to perform according to the requirements of ilm-ul-fiqh. Once one has acquired the two
branches of beliefs and Fiqh then, if Allah I permits, there is also the path of the sufiah.
Suluk (i.e., the path of the sufiah) is not to gain a new knowledge independent of Fiqh and
beliefs. It is to establish a certainty of heart and strength of belief in the doctrine that protect
one against doubtfulness when someone tries to put him in doubt. Also, the faith is not
destroyed even when one becomes doubtful of his belief. Another benefit of suluk is that it
puts ease in performing good deeds, and eliminates lassitude and rebelliousness which stem
from the nafs ammaara
79
. It is not of the objectives of this path that different celestial forms
and shapes of the unseen appear before him or that the anwaar (light) and alwaan (colors)
become perceptible. They are only diversions and foolery of the dunya. These tangible
shapes and anwaar are dangerous if one engages in exhaustive exercises to see such things.
This is because these visions or openings into the unseen and the anwaar are all creations and
only signs that prove the existence of Allah Y.
I said in the very beginning that the first thing Jibrael (as) taught was iman meaning
beliefs, then Islam meaning a’mal (deeds), and then ihsan meaning suluk. Hadhrat Mujaddid
mentions these three in the same order in his aforementioned letter.
In letter # 36, he writes:


77
Mu’jizat- Supernatural acts performed by Ambiya (as)
Karamaat- Supernatural acts performed by the Auliya
Istidraj- Supernatural acts performed by the kuffar
78
Mandub- desirable mushtabah- dubious makruh- undesirable/reprehensible
79
the nafs which resists good and incites towards evil
- 81 -


The Shari’ah guarantees success of the dunya and the Akhirah, and tariqat and haqiqat
80
are
two servants of this Shari’ah.” He also says, “The Shari’ah is made up of three parts:
knowledge, deeds, and sincerity. Until these three are not rooted (in the life of a Muslim)
the Shari’ah is not established. Once the Shari’ah is established the pleasure of Allah I is
guaranteed. This pleasure of Allah I is paramount and above the successes of the dunya and
the Akhirah,

ﺮﺒﻛا ﷲا ﻦﻣ ناﻮﺿرو
And the pleasure of Allah is the greatest achievement
81
,

and so the Shari’ah guarantees the successes of the dunya and the Akhirah. Now, there is no
other purpose higher than adherence to the Shari’ah and therefore one should not be
dependent on anything else (to achieve salvation). The sufiah have excelled in tariqat and
haqiqat; they perform the completion of the third branch of ikhlas (sincerity). The purpose
of the completion of this branch is for none other than to achieve completion of the
Shari’ah. It is not for the purpose of ahwaal
82
and gnosis of Allah I which sufiah often
acquire during their journey on this path. In fact, they (i.e., gnosis of Allah I and ahwaal)
are like the thoughts beginners experience during their upbringing in this field. It is
important to move beyond all this to where the pleasure of Allah I is achieved because this
is where the journey of suluk and jazb
83
culminates. This is because the purpose of covering
the different steps of tariqat and haqiqat is to achieve total ikhlas and nothing else. Attaining
the pleasure of Allah I is intrinsic to ikhlas.

Of many thousands, very few actually are taken through the visions and gnostic
manifestations to reach the wealth of ikhlas and the pleasure of Allah I. Shortsighted people
take ahwaal as the objective and spiritual manifestations and clairvoyance as worthy causes to
acquire. Such people are imprisoned in their superstitions and are deprived of the entire
Shari’ah. This much is true that the acquisition of ikhlas and the attainment of radha (pleasure
of Allah I) is intertwined with the reality of the ahwaal, celestial knowledges, and gnosis of


80
Haqiqat- Another name for tariqat. Tariqat takes one towards the realization of the self and everything else around us, therefore,
it is also called haqiqat, which literally means “reality.”
81
9:72
82
Ahwaal- Plural of haal, spiritual states.
83
Jazb: An inclination towards fulfilling the orders of Allah I. It is a gift of Allah I which He grants to whomever He wishes.
- 82 -

Allah I. Therefore, these ahwaal, celestial knowledges, and gnosis are preliminaries of the true
objective, but they are not the objective themselves. This reality and the status which the
Shari’ah is most deserving of became transparent to me, by the blessings of the Blessed Prophet
r, ten years after being on this path. Though I was never overwhelmed by ahwaal and
mawaajid (psychic states) and there was no such objective in my sight besides attainment of the
Shari’ah, the truth became apparent to me after ten years.

ﺎﻛرﺎﺒﻣ ﺎﺒﯿﻃ اﺮﯿﺜﻛ اﺪﻤﺣ ﷲ ﺪﻤﺤﻟا ﮫﯿﻠﻋ ﺎﻛرﺎﺒﻣ ﮫﯿﻓ

I am grateful to Allah I that my response to Maulana Habib-ur-Rahman’s (the leader of
the Ahraar group
84
) question about the reality of tasawwuf was the same, that tasawwuf is
rectification of the intention as has already been mentioned in detail in Aap Beti (2). Many
other incidents of this kind have already been narrated in Aap Beti.
A lot of emphasis is laid on keeping the objective the pleasure of Allah Y in the letters of
Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom also. In letter # 60, he writes,

Achievement of perfect wilayat (closeness to Allah I) is by adherence to the Shari’ah and
achievement of the highest level of Prophethood is by adherence to the essence of the
Shari’ah. Thus, there is no concept of perfect wilayat and achievement of the highest level of
Prophethood outside the realm of Shari’ah.

In letter # 11, he writes:

After rectification of the beliefs, adherence to the correct opinion (derived from the Quran
and Sunnah) is extremely important. Furthermore, there is no shortcut from performing the
faraidh and the wajibaat and preventing oneself from the muharramaat (forbidden acts).
Islam is based on five pillars (as mentioned in the hadith of Jibrael (as) in the explanation of
iman). If any one of these five pillars is destroyed, the house of Deen will become weak and
insecure. After rectification of the beliefs and practice of Deen, taking the path of the sufiah
is also necessary so that one gains gnosis of the truth and is saved from the harmfulness of the
prurient desires of the nafs. I do not understand how a person can live who is deprived of
the gnosis of Allah I and does not recognize him, and how he can be so attached to other
things.


84
A political party in India
- 83 -


In another letter, he writes:

Brother Mullah Hasan has asked about something I wrote in my letter to Ubaidullah Baig
and wants me to address it. His question is that the Shari’ah defines right from wrong;
therefore, he read somewhere that in tariqat there is only friendship with everyone whereas in
the Shari’ah there is hatred towards the enemy and friendship towards the friends. It is a
most despicable quesion. Since when is there a difference between the Shari’ah and tariqat
and since when where they equals? The Shari’ah is founded on divine revelation. There is
neither doubt in it nor any adulteration in its laws. It will remain the same until the Day of
Judgment.
Fulfillment of the requirements of Shari’ah is necessary for everyone, the majority and
the minority. Tariqat does not have the audacity to lift the commandments of the Shari’ah
and to free the followers of the tariqat from following them. One of the most firm beliefs of
the Ahle-Sunnah Wal-Jama’h is that no one, while conscious and sober, can reach a level that
frees him from adherence to the commandments of the Shari’ah. Whoever believes
differently from this has left the fold of Islam. Befriending one who is a recognized enemy of
Allah I, and is subject to the harshest ruling by the Shari’ah, has left the rule of Islam. This
and the claim of love for Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r cannot be combined in one
place because adherence to the beloved and befriending the friends of the beloved while
hatred towards the enemies of the beloved are all requirements of love. This much can be
said that on occasion something may appear amongst the salikeen
85
that goes against the
Quran and Sunnah. At that time, the salik should not break off from the Shari’ah, but
rather hold to it firmly with his teeth. He should do taqlid of the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h
and adhere to their practices and beliefs while opposing his own wijdaan (psychic
perceptions) and mukaashafat (clairvoyances). Sometimes the worthless ones of the path of
suluk declare ﷲا ﺎﻧا ﻲﻧا (‘Verily, I am Allah’) misguiding the naive salik from the loftiest
objectives towards worship of themselves. At this time, it is necessary for the true salik to
declare like Ibrahim (as), ﻦﯿﻠﻓﻻا ﺐﺣأ ﻻ (‘I like not those that disappear’) and race through
the savannah of the unseen
86
towards the Creator in spirit of the ayah:

ﻦﯿﻛﺮﺸﻤﻟا ﻦﻣ ﺎﻧا ﺎﻣو ﺎﻔﯿﻨﺣ ضرﻻاو تاوﺎﻤﺴﻟا ﺮﻄﻓ يﺬﻠﻟ ﻲﮭﺟو ﺖﮭﺟو ﻲﻧا


85
plural of salik- traveler on the path of tariqat.
86
do not get preoccupied in the ahwaal, mukaashafat, wijdan etc.)
- 84 -

Indeed I have turned my face toward He who created the heavens and the earth,
inclining toward truth and I am not of those who associate others with Allah
87
,

He should follow the Blessed Prophet r completely so that he is not entrapped in zaigh-ul-
basr (an inclination towards other besides Allah, although literal translation means roaming
of the eyes).
88


In this letter, Hadhrat Khawajah Sahib is indicating an incident that is mentioned in Aap
Beti with reference from Maulana Qasim Naunutwi in the book Arwaahi Thalaatha. There was
a famous shaikh by the name of Khawajah Ahmed Jaam who was mustajaab-ul-da’wah (the one
whose every dua’ is accepted). One woman brought her blind child to him and said, “Wipe
your hands over his face and repair his sight.” At the time, he was overwhelmed by the feeling
of servitude to Allah I and so humbly said, “I am unable to do such a thing.” She insisted but
he again declined. This continued back and forth three or four times. Finally, when he saw she
wouldn’t listen, he stood up and left saying, “This was the miracle of Isa (as); he cured the blind
and healed the lepers. I cannot do such a thing.” He had only walked a little when he received
an ilhaam (divine inspiration) that, “Who are you, who is Isa (as) and who is Musa (as)! Go
back and wipe your hand over his face. You cannot cure, nor can Isa (as), maa mi kunaim (‘we
do it’).” He heard this and returned repeating the words ‘maa mi kunaim, maa mi kunaim.’ He
wiped his hand over the child’s face and his blindness was gone.
After narrating this incident Maulana Naunutwi said,

Stupid people think he himself was saying ‘maa mi kunaim,’ though it was not his own
statement but the words of Allah I. When someone hears a beautiful poem from a poet, he
repeats it over and over again in delight. Likewise, he was enjoying the words of Allah I
maa mi kunaim and repeated it over and over again.

Hadhrat Thanvi writes in the footnote of Maulana Qasim Naunutwi’s comment “This
was the words of Allah I” that, “I say, this is the best interpretation of Mansoor Hallaj’s
declaration,

ﻖﺤﻟا ﺎﻧا
I am Haqq.
89



87
6: 79
88
Maktubaat Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom, p. 121
- 85 -


In Aap Beti (v. 5), there are many sayings of this kind from the elders. After that I wrote,

The purpose of writing all that has been written is that a person should only be concerned
with himself. One should not criticize others and find faults in them especially in the pious
elders, ulama, and masha’ikh. One should not be on the look out for mistakes in their
actions and statements. No one is to be followed in anything which is against the Shari’ah,
but at the same time their actions and statements are not our responsibility.
90


Importance of the Shari’ah and the Sunnah

In another letter Hadhrat Khawajah writes:

One should tie tightly the belt of vigor to fulfill the commandments of the Shari’ah. He
should make amr bil ma’roof and nahi a’nil munkar (ordaining good and forbidding evil) his
habit and his nature. He should think it an exalted task to revive the extinct Sunan of the
Blessed Prophet r. He should make effort to suppress every waarid
91
that overcomes him.
He should not rely on dreams and things one sees during spiritually heightened states.
Nothing happens from seeing oneself a king or the qutb
92
of his time in his dream. A true
qutb or king is one who is in reality a king or a qutb. Even if one becomes a king and this
whole world his kingdom, the punishment of the world and the hereafter will not be waived
for him.
People with vigor and people of strength do not care for such things. They remain focused
on achieving the pleasure of Allah I. They focus all their effort and exhaust themselves in
achieving the pleasure of Allah I, selflessness and perennial waaridat (plural of warid). I
hope from friends like yourself that you will not forget this sinful one and you will ask for
the mercy, forgiveness, and pleasure of Allah I for him (referring to himself).
93


In another letter, he writes:



89
Aap Beti 5/197
90
Aap Beti 5/198
91
strong inspirational feeling that pierces the heart when one exercises against the nafs
92
Qutb- the hierarch of the Auliya of any given period
93
Makhtoobat Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom, p. 174
- 86 -

Because of the gap in time between us and the period of the Blessed Prophet r and the
closeness of our time to the Day of Judgment, bid’at are becoming widespread and their
darkness is engulfing the world. The Sunan have become scarce and their light is fading
away. It is important that we tighten the belt of effort and vigor in reviving the extinct
Sunan and spreading the knowledge of the Shari’ah and understand that this means to gain
the pleasure of Allah I. Furthermore, also attain closeness to the Blessed Prophet r
through this. It is mentioned in the hadith that whosoever revives a Sunnah which has
waned in practice will receive the reward of 100 martyrs. The first step in reviving a Sunnah
is to practice it oneself, then to spread it and encourage others to follow it.
94


Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Taleem uddin:

Rectification of the false belief that following the Shari’ah is not important for the
attainment of sufiat (becoming a sufi) is originally from the book Futuhaat
95
in which it also
says, “Anything that opposes the reality of the Shari’ah is falsehood.

In the same book it is written that,

Whosoever says there is another path to Allah I besides the Shari’ah is a liar. Therefore,
such a person should not be chosen to be one’s shaikh who does not have etiquette.” It also
says in this book, “There is no way for us except the Shari’ah and there is no other way
besides which He has taught us in the Shari’ah.

Hadhrat Baayazid Bustami says,

Do not be fooled if you observe a person bestowed with karamaat (ability to perform
supernatural feats) even if he flies in the sky unless you see he is strict upon the
commandments, in avoiding the forbidden acts, and meticulous in staying within the
boundaries of the Shari’ah.

Hadhrat Junaid says,
All the different avenues are closed to the world except the one who follows the Blessed
Prophet r every step of the way.


94
Makhtoobat Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom, p. 290
95
By Allama Ibn Arabi (rah)
- 87 -


It is also written in Futuhaat,
He has no position in the eyes of Allah I who does not know His rule because Allah I has
never made any ignorant person a wali.” It is also in Futuhaat, “It is better to commit a
vulgar act in knowledge than doing something in ignorance.

Hadhrat Thanvi says,

This is because even if a scholar utters something offensive, it will not reach the borders of
kufr. Since he is aware of the offensiveness of the statement, he will most likely repent. On
the other hand, an ignorant person sometimes performs the necessary worship incorrectly
and unintentionally perpetrates acts of kufr, but is not fortunate enough to repent because he
is not aware of his wrongdoing.

Hadhrat Thanvi wrote at length on this topic in his book Taleem Uddin.

The difference between the Alim and Jahil

Once my father was bathing on a hot and humid day and two or three students were
pouring buckets of water over him. One man sitting nearby said, “Hadhrat, isn’t this israaf
(wasteful)?” He replied, “It is israaf for you, but not for me.” The man said, “How is that
possible?” My father replied, “I am an alim and you are a jaahil (ignorant person).”
96
The man
then said, “Then it is true what is said that Maulvis make everything permissible for
themselves.” My father said,

This is true. Maulvis defend themselves against this truth without reason. One thing will be
impermissible because of the jahl (ignorance) of the jaahil while the same thing will be
permissible because of the ilm of the alim.

Abu Saeed Khudri t narrates that Bilal t brought a basket full of premium quality
dates. The Blessed Prophet r asked, “Where did you get this from?” He replied, “I had some


96
The ruling is that if one bathes to gain coolness from the heat, he may use as much water as necessary for him to gain coolness.
If however, it is only for the purpose of ghusl, then one may not use more water than is needed to fulfill the requirements of ghusl.
Here, Maulana was bathing for coolness; therefore, it did not fall under israaf.
- 88 -

low quality dates; I exchanged two kilos of the low quality dates for one kilo of the premium
quality ones.” The Blessed Prophet r said,

Oh no, this is usury! Don’t ever do this! If you ever wish to do this (buy and sell) again,
first sell the low quality dates for a certain amount and then purchase the premium quality
dates with that amount.

It is obvious that a jaahil will not know the difference. He would only understand that
one kilo of premium quality dates were purchased with two kilos of low quality dates. An alim,
however, will use the permissible way to make the purchase. For example, he will sell the low
quality dates for two rupees and will then purchase one kilo of premium quality dates with the
two rupees.
Hadhrat Shaikh-ul-Islam Maulana Madani also emphasizes in his letters that the objective
of suluk (i.e., the path of tasawwuf) is the attainment of ihsan. In one letter, he says:

“My respected brother! The real objective behind suluk is the attainment of ihsan:

هاﺮﺗ ﻚﻧﺎﻛ ﷲا ﺪﺒﻌﺗ نأ
That you worship your Lord as if you see him

Meaning that malik-i-raasikhah (the trait of achieving the feeling of perpetual presence of
Allah I) is born from suluk. As far as the ultimate goal, it should be to attain the pleasure of
Allah I. As a poet says:

What is this closeness and separation you search for? Find the pleasure of the Beloved
(Allah I) that Hope for any other than beloved is a sorrowful thing

Working diligently to inculcate true love for Allah I and to nurture it to the extent that the
heart withdraws from everything else is one of the methods to gain the pleasure of Allah I.
Likewise, all the methods, the exercises (in which one suppresses the nafs), and the
rectification of morals are also means to achieve the pleasure of Allah I. The
mutaqaddimeen sufiah gave priority to moral rectification; however, sometimes a person dies
before achieving wusul ila Allah I (closeness to Allah I), and as a result one is deprived of
this great blessing, departing from this world before attaining this gift of Allah Y. The
mutakhireen, though, were more sagacious in their approach; they gave precedence to wusul
ila Allah I and focused on the essence of Allah I. In creating a stronger attachment to
Allah I, they helped produce huzur daaim (i.e., the trait of awareness of the perpetual
presence of Allah I) in which the malika (trait) becomes deep-rooted and bad moral
- 89 -

qualities slowly dissipate. Anyhow, you should always be engrossed in the essence of Allah
I, whether it is by engrossing oneself in the being of Allah or any one of his complete
attributes, and maintain the state of

ﻢھ ﻦﯾﺬﻟا نﻮﻤﺋاد ﻢﮭﺗﻼﺻ ﻲﻠﻋ
Those who are diligent in their prayers.

It is only natural for a human to have shortcomings in his deeds and actions, but it his
responsibility to make every effort to eliminate these shortcomings and to recite كﺎﯾاو
ﻦﯿﻌﺘﺴﻧ (‘and we ask for help from you only’) with sincerity. The Blessed Prophet r said in
one of his supplications:

ﻚﺗدﺎﺒﻋ ﻖﺣ كﺎﻧﺪﺒﻋ ﻻو ﻚﺘﻓﺮﻌﻣ ﻖﺣ كﺎﻨﻓﺮﻋ ﺎﻣ
We did not gain knowledge of You as was Your right nor did we worship as was
Your right

Thus, it is our responsibility to perpetually rectify our actions, purify our intentions, and
repent to Allah I because of the reality of our continuous shortcomings (in our worship and
in fulfillment of His rights). While hoping for His mercy one should also always be fearful
of His wrath because

ءﺎﺟﺮﻟاو فﻮﺨﻟا ﻦﯿﺑ نﺎﻤﯾﻻا
Iman is between fear and hope.

Always, be constant in adhering to the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r in every situation.
Although, you are not in need of the adhkaar
97
it is better you continue those of the
muraaqaba ma’looma (the prescribed meditations), which you find more suitable to gain
spiritual strength. Also, read Sirat-ul-Mustaqeem and Imdaad-ul-Suluk often.
98


In another long letter, he writes:



97
Adhkaar- plural of dhikr. The means by which one gains remembrance of Allah I.
98
Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/66
- 90 -

Hold to the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r in your heart and in your sight as best as you
can. Never be ignorant towards dhikr of Allah I. Always be repentant to Allah I for your
ignorance and sins. Do not waste this precious time. As a poet says:

Whatever you do besides remembrance of your Friend is a waste of time
What ever you read besides the secrets of love is a waste of time
Wash the slate of your heart from everything besides haqq
Any knowledge which does not show the way to Allah I is ignorance.

In the next letter, he writes:

Is it not true that you have left the prescribed adkhaar? When you are in the mood you go at
it for a month or two and soon after you quit. Is it not true that you are not punctual in the
congregational prayers? Is it not true that you miss the Fajr prayers in the morning and sleep
until sunrise? Do these types of events in your life not hurt those who wish the best for you?
Anyhow, it is important that you rectify yourself. Spend all your effort in adherence to the
Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r and revival of the Shari’ah. When you face hardship then
you remember Allah I and when Allah I grants you ease and comfort, you become
indifferent. Make the dhikr of Allah I your habit as much as you can.

In another letter, he writes:

The different spiritual states and situations you wrote to me are comforting and good, but
ﺔﻣاﺮﻜﻟا قﻮﻓ ﺔﻣﺎﻘﺘﺳﻻا (‘Perseverance is better than karamat’). Dreams, anwaar, or
ilhaamaat (divine inspiration) are only to keep the spirits of the salik high like a toy given a
child to keep it happy. The famous saying of the elders is:

ﺔﻘﯾﺮﻄﻟا لﺎﻔﻃا ﺎﮭﺑ ﻲﺑﺮﺗ تﻻﺎﯿﺧ ﻚﻠﺗ
‘They are toys by which the children of the path are raised’
99


The only thing required of us is worship, perpetual dhikr of Allah I, adherence to the
Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r, and following the Shari’ah. The completion of iman is
diligence upon these requirements and attaining the level of ihsan. Fear and hope of Allah I


99
Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/168, Letter # 57
- 91 -

are two signs of the completion of iman. The characteristic of bukaa (crying from fear of
Allah I) and grief (that causes convulsive movements or trembling of the whole body) are
the unique quality of the Chishtia order.
100


In the letter after this, he writes:

O respected one! Hardships of the world are also His mercy by which He brings His servant
closer to Him, otherwise this person would become Firau’n and Haamaan declaring ﻢﻜﺑر ﺎﻧأ
ﻲﻠﻋﻻا (‘I am your great Lord’). The evidence of his rebelliousness to Allah I (if hardship
does not befall him) is the ayah:

هدﺎﺒﻌﻟ قزﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻂﺴﺑ ﻮﻟو ضرﻻا ﻲﻓ اﻮﻐﺒﻟ
If Allah had extended provisions (excessively) for His servants, they would have
created tyranny on the earth.
101


Allah Y is testing us all the time, sometimes through riches and at other times through
hardship:

ﺔﻨﺘﻓ ﺮﯿﺨﻟاو ﺮﺸﻟﺎﺑ ﻢﻜﻧﻮﻠﺒﻧو
And We test you through the good and the bad

In another place Allah says,

تﺎﯿﺴﻟاو تﺎﻨﺴﺤﻟﺎﺑ ﻢھﺎﻧﻮﻠﺑو
And We test them through goodness and hardships

Thus, this world is a trial in which we are tried in different ways. We should make effort to
overcome these trials and should not enamor ourselves with anything but our Everlasting
True Master. Make the correct intention for anything you do and it will become an act of
worship. As the hadith says, “Verily all actions are based on intentions.” Even your sleeping,
eating, drinking, and doing anything of necessity can be converted into an act of worship.
Any medium that leads to an ibadah is itself an ibadah. The purpose of dhikr and fikr


100
Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/168, Letter # 57
101
42: 27
- 92 -

(cogitation) is only to attain the pleasure of Allah I. Fulfillment of a desire, purification of
the heart, gaining the abilities of kashf and karaamaat, feeling the blessings and anwaar,
attainment of fanaa
102
or baqaa
103
, rising to the position of qutubiyat (becoming a qutb), or
ghuasiat (becoming a ghaus)
104
are all subjective experiences and are not the objective. To
aim for these things and to make them one’s objective is dangerous. As a poet says:

What is this is firaaq
105
and wasal
106
you look for?
Look for the pleasure of the Beloved
Because desire from the Beloved for something besides the Beloved is sorrowful

All the above mentioned qualities are only pathways. The only true objective is the pleasure
of Allah I. It is the goal of the servant to achieve total servitude to Allah I. Be strong and
strive on this path and keep in mind the goal of sincerity and servitude to Allah I.
107


In another letter, he writes:

This lifetime and every second of it are precious stones. We are wasting them in our
ignorance and nothing will come of this except regret and grief for our actions. And what
will happen when we are asked:

ﺮﯿﺼﻧ ﻦﻣ ﻦﯿﻤﻟﺎﻈﻠﻟ ﺎﻤﻓ اﻮﻗوﺬﻓ ﺮﯾﺬﻨﻟا ﻢﻛءﺎﺟو ﺮﻛﺬﺗ ﻦﻣ ﮫﯿﻓ ﺮﻛﺬﺘﯾ ﺎﻣ ﻢﻛﺮﻤﻌﻧ ﻢﻟوا
But did We not grant you life enough for whoever would remember therein to
remember and the warner had come to you? So taste the punishment for there is
not for the transgressor any helper
108




102
Signifies the end of travelling to Allah (swt) that is: the thinking away of the self; it is the death of passion, of self-will, of self-
consciousness. This is a lower state than that of baqaa.
103
After fanaa of desire and will, the will becomes the will and desire of Allah (swt). Thus, baqaa is travelling in Allah (swt). In
fanaa, the salik is aware of his effacement while in baqaa he is unaware of his own effacement.
104
Ghaus- is sometimes used synonomously with qutb but also sometimes indicates a lower level than the qutb in the hierarchy of
the Auliya. It should be remembered that this hierarchy does not come about by design; it is an arrangement in which even the
Auliya of this hierarchy are unaware of their own positions.
105
A spiritual state in which the salik finds himself separated from his beloved (Allah I) by a barrier which he tries to remove by
humbling himself and crying before Allah I.
106
A spiritual state in which a salik attains oneness with Allah I and all barriers between him and Allah I are lifted.
107
Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/ 59, p. 129
108
35:37
- 93 -

My respected friend, wasting this time because of your friends and loved ones is such a
foolish mistake. Ponder on this and try to understand the importance of this matter. This
frivolous merrymaking seems exciting, but at the time of death and after that one will be
cursing these a thousand times over. Try as much as you possibly can to abstain from such
wasteful and petty pastimes:

ﷲا ﺮﻛذ ﻦﻋ ﻢﻛدﻻوا ﻻو ﻢﻜﻟاﻮﻣا ﻢﻜﮭﻠﺗ ﻻ
Do not let your wealth and your children divert you from the remembrance of
Allah
109


Ponder upon this:

تﺎﺤﻟﺎﺼﻟا ﺖﺘﯿﻗﺎﺒﻟاو ﺎﯿﻧﺪﻟا تاﻮﯿﺤﻟا ﺔﻨﯾز نﻮﻨﺒﻟاو لﺎﻤﻟا
But the enduring good deeds are better to your Lord for reward and better for ones
hope (of success in the Akhirah)
110


Do not throw these ayaat behind your back. This period of youth and good health are great
blessings that you must not allow to go to waste. Every second is an opportunity for you to
return to Allah Y. If you don’t care about any of this, then it is your own loss. Do not
waste these precious moments and do not allow heedlessness to grow in the city of your soul

غاﺮﻔﻟا و ﺔﺤﺼﻟا سﺎﻨﻟا ﻦﻣ ﺮﯿﺜﻛ ﺎﻤﮭﯿﻓ نﻮﺒﻐﻣ نﺎﺘﻤﻌﻧ
‘Two blessings of Allah in which many people are at a loss: health and free-time.’

Value this time and continue with the paas anfaas
111
until it becomes permanent and until
the heart remembers Allah I perpetually and the path of suluk is traversed.
112


The cure for our hearts



109
63:9
110
18:46
111
A method of the sufiah in attaining permanent remembrance of Allah I, in which the salik inhales breathing in the majestic
name ‘Allah I,’ and exhales breathing out the letter ‘hu’.
112
Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 2/188, p. 48
- 94 -

The masha’ik,, in their writings, have articulated that the only objective of this path is
attaining ihsan. The different exercises and tedious practices which the sufiah designed are for
sicknesses of the heart. It is similar to the various sicknesses and diseases of the physical body
which physicians and traditional healers seek to cure by prescribing new medications. Just as no
one calls their latest treatments bid’at likewise it is our misunderstanding of this field to call the
treatments of the sufiah as bid’at. They never were objectives, but only treatments for specific
illnesses of the heart.
Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) wrote extensively on the actions of the heart in his
booklet, Al-Tuhfat-ul-Iraqiyah fil A’malil Qalbia. He says:

These few words elucidate the actions of the heart which are called ahwaal and
maqaamaat
113
. They are the pillars of faith and the foundation of Deen, such as love for
Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r, tawakkul, ikhlaas, shukr, sabr, khauf, raja, (reliance on
Allah I, sincerity for Allah I, gratefulness to Allah I, patience, fear of Allah I, and hope
in Allah I), etc. The attainment of all these qualities is fardh on the Ummah; and in this
matter there is no difference of opinion.
There are three types of people when it comes to the inner qualities as there are three types of
people in the actions of the physical body: zaalim (transgressor), muqtasid (moderate), and
saabiqul khairaat (one who surpasses others in goodness).

1. Zaalim is a person who neglects the orders of Allah I and commits forbidden acts.
2. Muqtasid is one who fulfills the orders of Allah I and avoids forbidden acts.
3. Saabiq um bil khairat is one who struggles to his utmost to gain nearness to Allah I.
He is not content with fulfilling the wajibat and avoiding muharammaat only, he strives
to perform all the sunnan and the mustahabat and to avoid all the makruhaat (plural
makruh). Even though the saabiq um bil khairat commit sins they are forgiven either by
repentance, good deeds, or trials and tribulations. Both of these people, the saabiqeen
and the muqtasedeen, are amongst the auliya-allah who are mentioned in this ayah of
the Quran:

نﻮﻘﺘﯾ اﻮﻧﺎﻛو اﻮﻨﻣا ﻦﯾﺬﻟا نﻮﻧﺰﺤﯾ ﻻو ﻢﮭﯿﻠﻋ فﻮﺧ ﻻ ﷲا ءﺎﯿﻟوا نا ﻻا
Unquestionably, for the allies of Allah there will be no fear concerning them, nor
will they grieve
114



113
Maqamaat- plural of maqaam. High spiritual stations one reaches in the path of tariqat.
114
10: 62
- 95 -


Therefore the auliyallah are the mumineen and muttaqeen (the people of taqwa) who are of
two types, aam (general) and khaas (specific). The aam are the muqtasedeen (plural of
muqtasid) and the khaas are the saabiq um bil khairat.”

After this Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) wrote a short treatise of the actions of the
heart. He wrote about truth and falsehood and that love of Allah I, sincerity towards Him,
reliance on Him, pleasing Him, and other actions of the heart of this kind are obligatory. He
then talks at length about reliance on Allah I, of the obligations of faith, and that love of Allah
I and love of the Blessed Prophet r are paramount. Furthermore, he mentions the one who
loves Allah I, the attributes of those who are loved by Him, and that the basis of love of Allah
I is adherence to His Deen. He explains that hope and fear of Allah I are both the substance
of iman and narrates the sayings of the sufiah and qudamah about the love of Allah I. One of
the manifestations of the love of Allah I is adherence to the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r
and that adherence to the Blessed Prophet r will outwardly and inwardly create love of Allah
I. He talks about this last point in detail. It is a book worth reading.
Allama Ibn Qayyim, in Al Waabil Sayyib Minal Kalim Tayyib
115
, states the conditions of
being a shaikh. One of them is that if a person wants to take bayah at the hands of a shaikh, he
should first see if the person is amongst the people of dhikr and is not amongst the people of
ghafla (heedless of Allah I). He should be strict on the Sunnah, not a follower of the self, and
should be cautious in his matters. If such a shaikh is met, he should hold on to him tightly and
then narrates the habit of Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) that,



Once I went to my shaikh. He sat after praying Fajr salah, doing the dhikr of Allah I until
midday. He said to me, ‘This dhikr is my breakfast in the morning. If I do not eat this
food (i.e., dhikr), I will become weak and I only avoid dhikr to give my nafs some breathe to
prepare it for dhikr at another time.’

Another one of Allama Ibn Qayyim’s (rah) books, Madaarij-ul-Salikeen, is written on
tasawwuf. It is a commentary of the famous book of tasawwuf, Manazil-ul-Salikeen, written by


115
This text is about the adkhaar and ahwaal of the sufiah.
- 96 -

Shaikh Abu Ismail Abdullah Harawi Hanbali Sufi (481 A.H.). All the discussions in this book
are on tasawwuf. He writes,

Servitude of a human is divided into branches: the heart, the tongue, and the other limbs.
The essentials of the heart are: sincerity, reliance on Allah I, love, patience, fear and hope,
true and strong belief, and the purity of intention. It is the consensus of the Ummah that
these actions of the heart are obligatory.

After this he mentions the obligatory acts upon which there is disagreement:

Accepting our destiny and contentment towards everything written in our fate and khushu’
in salah. For example, is the salah invalid if there is no khushu’ in salah? He also talks about
the muharammaat (prohibitions) that they are of two types, the first being kufr (disbelief)
and the second being ma’siat (sin). The example of kufr as in: doubtfulness, hypocrisy,
paganism, etc. Masi’at is of two types: major and minor. Major as in:

ostentation, vanity, arrogance, haughtiness, despair in the mercy of Allah I, to be fearless
of the punishment of Allah I, to enjoy seeing other Muslims in pain and anguish, to
express one’s satisfaction at seeing a Muslim in turmoil, to desire for the spread of
promiscuity amongst Muslims, to be jealous of Muslims, and other sins which are more
heinous than observable major sins like fornication and drinking alcohol.

Without repentance to Allah I, the heart cannot be purified of such spiritual evils. If one
does not repent, the heart will be severely corrupted, and when the heart is corrupted, the
whole body in turn will be corrupted. Purification of the heart precedes purification of the
body, and if the heart is not purified it will be filled with the opposite of that which is in a
purified heart.”

Allama Ibn Qayyim (rah) speaks on this subject at length. We we should know that it
is for this same purification of the heart that the masha’ikh of tasawwuf put their murideen
through such exhaustive practices and exercises.

The Morals of the Sufi

Maulana Merati in his biography of Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi (rah),
Tazkiratul Rashid, quotes him on this subject. Maulana Merati says,

- 97 -

“I found a note in which Hadhrat Gangohi scribbled something with his own hands. He
wrote it sometime in his early years for some unknown reason.” He wrote:

حﻼﺻا ﻢﮭﻟﺎﺣ ﻲﻠﻋﻻا ﻢﻠﻌﻟا ﻮھو ﻦﯿﻘﯿﻟا ةﻮﻗ و ﺎﻨﻃﺎﺑ و اﺮھﺎﻇ ﻦﯾﺪﻟا ﻢﻠﻋ ﺔﯿﻓﻮﺼﻟا ﻢﻠﻋ
ﺐﻠﺳو ﻲﻟﺎﻌﺗ ﷲا قﻼﺧﺎﺑ ﻖﻠﺨﺘﻟا فﻮﺼﺘﻟا ﺔﻘﯿﻘﺣ ﻲﻟﺎﻌﺗ ﷲا ﻲﻟا رﺎﻘﺘﻓﻻا ماودو قﻼﺧﻻا
مﻼﺴﻟا و ةﻼﺼﻟا ﮫﯿﻠﻋ ﮫﻘﻠﺧ ﻮھ ﺎﻣ ﺔﯿﻓﻮﺼﻟا قﻼﺧا ﻲﻟﺎﻌﺗ ﷲاءﺎﺿر ﻲﻓ ﺪﺒﻌﻟا نﻮﻛو ةدارﻻا
ﻚﺑإ ﮫﻟﻮﻘﺑ اﺬﻜھ ﻢﮭﻗﻼﺧا ﻞﯿﺼﻔﺗو ﺚﯾﺪﺤﻟا ﮫﺑ درو ﺎﻣ و ﻢﯿﻈﻋ ﻖﻠﺧ ﻲﻠﻌﻟ : هﺪﺿ ﻊﺿاﻮﺘﻟا
ﺮﺒﻜﻟا – ﻖﻠﺨﻟا ﻦﻋ يذﻻا لﺎﻤﺘﺣا و ةاراﺪﻤﻟا – و ﺐﻀﻏ كﺮﺗو ﻦﺴﺣ ﻖﻠﺧو ﻖﻓﺮﺑ ﺔﻠﻣﺎﻌﻤﻟا
ﺾﯿﻏ – ﮫﻇﻮﻈﺣ ﻲﻠﻋ ﻖﻠﺨﻟا قﻮﻘﺣ ﻢﯾﺪﻘﻟا ﻮھ و ﻖﻠﺨﻟا ﻲﻠﻋ ﺔﻘﻔﺸﻟا طﺮﻔﺑ رﺎﺜﯾﻻا و ةﺎﺳاﻮﻤﻟا
– ةوﺎﺨﺴﻟا - زوﺎﺠﺘﻟا - ﻼﻃ و ﻮﻔﻌﻟا ةﺮﺸﺒﻟاو ﮫﺟﻮﻟا ﺔﻗ - ﺐﻧﺎﺠﻟا ﻦﯿﻟو ﺔﻟﻮﮭﺴﻟا - و ﻒﺴﻌﺘﻟا كﺮﺗ
ﻒﻠﻜﺘﻟا – رﺎﺧدﻻا كﺮﺗ و رﺎﺘﻗا ﻼﺑ قﺎﻔﻧا – ﻞﻛﻮﺘﻟا - ﺎﯿﻧﺪﻟا ﻦﻣ ﺮﯿﺴﯿﺑ ﺔﻋﺎﻨﻘﻟا – عرﻮﻟا -
ﻖﺤﺑ ﻻا ﺐﺘﻌﻟا و لاﺪﺠﻟا و ءاﺮﻤﻟا كﺮﺗ - ﺪﺴﺤﻟاو ﺪﻘﺤﻟاو ﻞﻐﻟا كﺮﺗ - هﺎﺠﻟاو لﺎﻤﻟا كﺮﺗ –
ﺪﮭﻌﻟا ءﺎﻓو – ﻢﻠﺤﻟا – ةءﺎﻧﻻا – و داﻮﺘﻟا رﺎﯿﻏﻻا ﻦﻋ ﺔﻟﺰﻌﻟاو ناﻮﺧﻻا ﻊﻣ ﻖﻓاﻮﺘﻟا – ﺮﻜﺷ
ﻢﻌﻨﻤﻟا – ﻦﯿﻤﻠﺴﻤﻟا لﺬﺑ
ﮫﻠﻛ بدا فﻮﺼﺘﻟاو قﻼﺧﻻا ﻲﻓ ﻦﻃﺎﺒﻟاو ﺮھﺎﻈﻟا بﺬﮭﯾ ﻲﻓﻮﺼﻟا – ﺔﯿﮭﻟﻻا ةﺮﻀﺤﻟا بدا
ﺔﻤﻠﻈﻟا ﺐﺒﺳ و ﺲﻔﻨﻟا ﺚﯾﺪﺣ ﻲﺻﺎﻌﻤﻟا ءاﻮﺳا ﺔﺒﯿھو ﻻﻼﺟاو ءﺎﯿﺣ هاﻮﺳ ﻦﻤﻋ ضاﺮﻋﻻا

Maulana Merati translates:

“The name of the science of the sufiah is the inward and outward knowledge of Deen and
strength of belief and this is the greatest of sciences. The way of the sufiah is perfecting their
morals and to be perpetually absorbed in Allah I. The essence of tasawwuf is to be
embellished with the akhlaaq of Allah I, to eliminate the will of the self, and a perpetual
infatuation to please Allah I. The morals of the sufiah are the same as that of the Blessed
Prophet r as mentioned in the Quran, “Undoubtedly, you are of a great moral
character
116
.” All that is mentioned in the hadith is also inclusive of the morals of the sufiah.
Here is a description of the morals of the sufiah:

1. To think lowly of oneself and this is the opposite of arrogance
2. To be compassionate to the creation of Allah I and to overlook the transgressions of
the creation against oneself


116
68: 4
- 98 -

3. To treat others with kindness and warmth and to avoid anger and irateness
4. To sympathize with others and to prefer them over oneself because of one’s
overwhelming love for them, this means to favor the rights of others over one’s own
rights
5. To be generous
6. To forgive others and to overlook their mistakes
7. To be sanguine and cheerful
8. To be soft-spoken
9. To avoid ostentation
10. To spend without stinginess and to avoid spending to the extent that one becomes
needy
11. Reliance on the Creator
12. To be content upon whatever little of the dunya one possesses
13. To be austere
14. To avoid arguments and altercations and to avoid criticizing another unless it is with
haqq
15. To avoid jealousy or hatred of another
16. To fulfill promises
17. Forbearance
18. To have insight
19. To love fellow Muslims and to have good relations with them and to avoid others
20. To be grateful when someone does a favor
21. To exhaust oneself for the good of other Muslims

Regarding akhlaaq (moral character), the sufi purifies his inward and outward and tasawwuf
is the name of adab (etiquette and moral perfection). Adab of the Creator is to turn away
from everyone besides the Creator out of modesty, awe, and fear of His might. The worst of
sins is to deliberate with the nafs which spreads darkness over the heart.










- 99 -


CHAPTER 9
BAYAH


































- 100 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The Sunnah of Bayah

People raise objections to many practices of the sufiah such as taking bayah, even though
bayah is not even required by the sufiah, as I will mention later. However, the practice of taking
bayah is deeply rooted in the Quran and the Sunnah. In Surah Mumtahana, Allah I says:

كءﺎﺟ اذا ﻲﺒﻨﻟا ﺎﮭﯾﺎﯾ
ﻚﻨﻌﯾﺎﺒﯾ تﺎﻨﻣﺆﻤﻟا
When believing women come to you to take oath of fealty to you, that they will not
associate in worship any other thing whatever with Allah, that they will not commit
adultery, that they will not kill their children, that they will not utter slander
intentionally forging falsehood. And that they will not disobey you in any just matter,
then do you receive
their fealty and pray to Allah for the forgiveness for Allah is oft-forgiving, Most
merciful.
117


In the commentary, Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi (rah) writes,

This ayah is clear proof of bayah and a repudiation of the ritual bayah which is bereft of any
desire to perform good deeds.

In a hadith of Bukhari it says:



117
60: 12
- 101 -

ﷲا ﻲﻠﺻ ﷲا لﻮﺳر نا ﺔﺒﻘﻌﻟا ﺔﻠﯿﻟ ءﺎﺒﻘﻨﻟا ﺪﺣا ﻮھو ارﺪﺑ ﺪﮭﺷ نﺎﻛ و ﺖﻣﺎﺻ ﻦﺑ هدﺎﺒﻋ ﻦﻋ
و ﺂﯿﺷ ﷲﺎﺑ اﻮﻛﺮﺸﺗﻻ نا ﻲﻠﻋ ﻲﻧﻮﻌﯾﺎﺑ ﮫﺑﺎﺤﺻا ﻦﻣ ﺔﺑﺎﺼﻋ ﮫﻟﻮﺣ و لﺎﻗ ﻢﻠﺳ و ﮫﯿﻠﻋ
و ﻢﻜﻠﺟرا و ﻢﻜﯾﺪﯾا ﻦﯿﺑ ﮫﻧوﺮﺘﻔﺗ نﺎﺘﮭﺒﺑ اﻮﺗﺂﺗﻻ و ﻢﻛدﻻوا اﻮﻠﺘﻘﺗﻻ و اﻮﻧﺰﺗﻻ و اﻮﻗﺮﺴﺗﻻ
ﺮﻌﻣ ﻲﻓ اﻮﺼﻌﺗﻻ ﺎﯿﻧﺪﻟا ﻲﻓ ﺐﻗﻮﻌﻓ ﺄﯿﺷ ﻚﻟذ ﻦﻣ بﺎﺻا ﻦﻣو ﻲﻠﻋ هﺮﺟﺎﻓ ﻢﻜﻨﻣ ﻲﻓو ﻦﻤﻓ فو
ءﺎﺸﻧا و ﮫﻨﻋ ﺖﻔﻋ ءﺎﺸﻧا ﷲا ﻲﻟا ﻮﮭﻓ ﷲا هﺮﺘﺳ ﻢﺛ ﺄﯿﺷ ﻚﻟذ ﻦﻣ بﺎﺻا ﻦﻣو ﮫﻟ ةرﺎﻔﻛ ﻮﮭﻓ
ﻚﻟذ ﻲﻠﻋ هﺎﻨﯿﻋﺎﺒﻓ ﮫﺒﻗﺎﻋ

Ubadah bin Saamit t who participated in the Battle of Badr and was one of the leaders in
the night of Aqabah, narrates that once when the Sahaba t had gathered close by him the
Blessed Prophet r said:

Come make bayah to me upon the belief that you will not equate anything with Allah,
will not steal, fornicate, or murder your own children. And that you will not accuse
anyone of anything and will stand against one who speaks the truth. Whosoever fulfills
this bayah will receive the reward from Allah and whosoever commits anyone of these will
taste retribution in this world. This punishment in the world will be atonement for his
sin. And if Allah hides his sin, he may forgive or punish in the Akhirah. This is Allah’s
discretion.

Hadhrat Ubaidah t says, “We made bayah to the Blessed Prophet r on these deeds.” This
bayah was not bayah of Islam or bayah to struggle in the path of Allah Y. It is the bayah
made by the sufiah to emphasize practicing upon the tenets and commandments of Islam.
Shah Waliullah Dehlavi wrote extensively in his book Al-Qaul Al-Jameel on the
subject of bayah; this was later translated into the book Al-Shifa-ul-A’leel. He says:

ﷲا نﻮﻌﯾﺎﺒﯾ ﺎﻤﻧا ﻚﻧﻮﻌﯾﺎﺒﯾ ﻦﯾﺬﻟا نا ﻲﻟﺎﻌﺗ ﷲا لﺎﻗ ......
Allah I said:

Verily those people who took bayah in your hands took bayah in the hands of Allah. The
hands of Allah is upon their hands therefore, those who break the oath break it to their
own detriment and those who fulfill the oath will, verily, receive a great reward from
Allah I.

It is also in the ahadith mashhoora that the Sahaba t sometimes took bayah at the hands
of the Blessed Prophet r upon Hijra (migration from Mekkah to Medinah), upon struggling
in the path of Allah Y, upon adherence to the pillars of Islam like salah, fasting, hajj, zakah,
upon steadfastness in the battlefield against the kuffar as in the bayah of Ridwaan, upon
- 102 -

adherence to the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r, and upon avoidance of bid’at and to
earnestly and passionately perform good deeds. Therefore, it is mentioned in a sahih hadith
that the women of Ansaar took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r to cease the custom of
nauha (i.e., wailing, tearing clothes, and self-mutilation when someone died).
In the narration of Ibn Majah, it is mentioned that some poor muhajireen took bayah
with the Blessed Prophet r to avoid asking anything from anyone. It was the blessing of this
bayah that when anything as much as a whip fell from their mount, they would dismount to
retrieve it themselves, refusing to take help from anyone. One thing is certain, and it is that
when the Blessed Prophet r did anything as an act of worship and not by habit, it is nothing
less than a Sunnah. Now we need to discuss how to classify this bayah? Some people believe
that bayah pertains to accepting someone as the khalifah and sultan and that the bayah which
is taken by the sufiah holds no status in the Shari’ah. But we know this to be false because of
the previous narrations that the Blessed Prophet r sometimes took bayah to establish the
pillars of Islam. At other times he r took bayah for adherence to the Sunan. Even the
hadith of Bukhari is proof of this, namely that the Blessed Prophet r stipulated to Jarir t
during the bayah to be kind and loving towards all Muslims.
The Ansaar took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r to never be concerned of the criticism
of people in matters of Deen and to speak the truth wherever they may be. Therefore, some
of them were fearless in publicly criticizing and rejecting the ruthless governors and amirs
when they did wrong. The Blessed Prophet r also took bayah from the women of Ansaar to
abstain from nauha. Bayah is a fact which is proven in many other matters. Many of them
are related to issues of purification of the heart, and amr bil ma’roof and nahi a’nil munkar.
This method of bayah (i.e., the bayah of the sufiah) was discontinued during the reign of the
sultans because if they had learned of the sufiah taking bayah, they would have clamped
down on them. During that period the sufiah resorted to distributing kharqahs (thick, coarse
uniforms with patches) to their murideen. When the custom of bayah died out amongst the
sultans, the sufiah revived the Sunnah of bayah.

After this Shah Waliullah opens a new chapter on whether bayah is wajib or Sunnah.
The Sahaba t took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r and gained closeness to Allah I
through it. There is no evidence that one who does not make bayah is sinful or that any of
the Salaf-us-Saliheen reprimanded one who does not perform bayah.
Shah Waliullah says in Al- Qaul Al-Jameel:

“The bayah which is customary amongst the sufiah is of many kinds. The first kind is bayah
in which one repents for all his past sins. Another kind is where one makes bayah to gain
blessings from the line of the pious predecessors. This is like the barakaat (blessings) gained
by transmitting ahadith because the chain of transmission of ahadith also contains barakaat.
- 103 -

The third kind of bayah is to strengthen the intention to achieve total sincerity towards Allah
I and to prevent oneself from committing evil deeds of the heart and the body, and to
establish a relationship with Allah I. This is the main bayah while the previous two are
forms of ibadah (worship). Fulfillment of the third bayah means to be staunch upon hijrah
(avoiding all sins), mujahadaat (struggling against the nafs to perform good deeds), and
riyadhat (exercises to discipline the nafs against shirking from good deeds) until one is
infused with the effervescent light of itminaan (tranquility) which eventually becomes his
nature.”

In Al-Takashuff, Hadhrat Thanvi writes:

وا ﺔﯿﻧﺎﻤﺛ وا ﺔﻌﺴﺗ ﻢﻠﺳو ﮫﯿﻠﻋ ﷲا ﻲﻠﺻ ﻲﺒﻨﻟا ﺪﻨﻋ ﺎﻨﻛ لﺎﻗ ﻲﻌﺠﺷﻻا ﻚﻟﺎﻣ ﻦﻣ فﻮﻋ ﻦﻋ
نا ﻲﻠﻋ لﺎﻗ ﷲا لﻮﺳر ﺎﯾ ﻚﻌﯾﺎﺒﻧ مﻼﻋ ﺎﻨﻠﻗ وﺎﻨﯾﺪﯾا ﺎﻨﻄﺴﺒﻓ ﷲا لﻮﺳر نﻮﻌﯾﺎﺒﺗ ﻻا لﺎﻘﻓ ﺔﻌﺒﺳ
ﺔﻤﻠﻛ ﺮﺳا و اﻮﻌﯿﻄﺗ و اﻮﻌﻤﺴﺗ و ﺲﻤﺨﻟا تاﻮﻠﺼﻟا اﻮﻠﺼﺗو ﺎﺌﯿﺷ ﮫﺑ اﻮﻛﺮﺸﺗ ﻻو ﷲا اوﺪﺒﻌﺗ
لﺎﻗ ﺔﯿﻔﺧ لﺄﺴﯾ ﺎﻤﻓ ﻢھﺪﺣا طﻮﺳ ﻂﻘﺴﯾ ﺮﻔﻨﻟا ﻚﺌﻟوا ﺾﻌﺑ ﺖﯾأر ﺪﻘﻠﻓ ﺎﺌﯿﺷ سﺎﻨﻟا اﻮﻠﺌﺴﺗ ﻻ و
ئﺎﺴﻨﻟا و دؤاد ﻮﺑا و ﻢﻠﺴﻣ ﮫﺟﺮﺧا هﺎﯾا ﮫﻟوﺎﻨﯾ ﺪﺣا

Hadhrat Auf bin Malik Ashjai’ narrates,

Once we were sitting with the Blessed Prophet r. We were nine, eight, or seven men.
The Blessed Prophet r said, ‘You are not going to take bayah with the Prophet?’ We
spread out our hands and said, ‘What should we do bayah upon?’ ‘That you will worship
Allah I alone, you will not commit shirk, you will pray all five salawaat, and will listen
and follow upon all the commandments.’ Then he said quietly, ‘And that you will never
ask anyone for anything.’” The narrator says that I have seen some of them that if a whip
accidentally fell from their mount, they would not ask someone to pick it up and return it
to them.

NOTE: The bayah of the sufiah is of the kind in which one makes firm resolution to adhere
to the obligations of the Deen, and to be persistent on the good deeds of the heart and the
body. In common parlance this bayah is called bayah tariqat. Some of the Ahle-Zaahir
(literalists) say it is bid’a because it is not proven in the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r and
that the only type of bayah proven from the Sunnah is the bayah of struggling in the path of
Allah Y or upon embracing Islam. However, in the aforementioned hadith, the bayah of the
sufiah is clearly proven because it was performed by the Sahaba t so it surely was not bayah
upon embracing Islam. If it was, it would mean performing bayah on something already
attained. Likewise, this could not be bayah for struggling in the path of Allah Y because the
- 104 -

words are clearly emphasising importance upon doing good deeds. Thus, the objective is
made clear.
It is the habit of the majority of elders to conduct the taleem (instructions) to the
newly initiated in private. This is because it is usually beyond the comprehension of the
general public. Thus, if it was ever made public it would cause fitna and disorder.
Conducting the taleem in private is beneficial because it gives the murid undivided attention
and shows consideration towards him which engenders love and respect in his heart (for the
shaikh). It also warns others from following the instructions customized for him since they
require instructions that correspond to their specific conditions. This way of privately
instructing murideen is found in the aforementioned ahadith. Furthermore, most murideen
will naturally be inclined to exaggerate their understanding of the instructions of their
murshid. Aside from the true meaning, they may also take the literal meaning of their
shaikh’s words.
The existence of this characteristic is affirmed in this hadith that the purpose was to
prohibit them from asking for others’ things, not that they were prohibited from taking help
for their own possessions. It is evident from the context that this was not meant by the
hadith. However, since the possibility of the literal meaning existed, it would not be wrong
for the Sahaba t to believe they should not ask for their own thing from anyone either. In
one hadith it says that once the Blessed Prophet r told everyone to sit down during a
khutba. At that moment, a sahabi walking through the doorway of the masjid sat down on
the spot. It is clear from the hadith that this was not what the Blessed Prophet r intended,
what he meant was that everybody should enter the masjid and nobody should be left
standing. (End of quote)

This is the type of veneration for the shaikh which is absolutely essential to attaining
spiritual benefit from one’s shaikh. After this hadith, Hadhrat Thanvi narrates Hadhrat
Ubadah’s hadith which has been previously narrated. One of the points he makes regarding
this hadith is that it clearly states that the people ordered to take bayah with him were all
Sahaba t. This clearly proves that aside from the bayah for struggling in the path of Allah
Y and embracing Islam, the Blessed Prophet r also took bayah for shunning evil deeds and
staying firm upon good deeds. This is the same bayah which is called bayah tariqat that is
customary among the sufiah. Therefore, rejection of this bayah is foolishness.
Another point made clear from these two ahadith is that it is permissible for a shaikh
to order his murid to take bayah with him for specific reasons. My relative, the respected
Maulana Yusuf Kandhelwi collected many fine ahadith in the chapter of bayah in his book
Hayatus-Sahaba. This book contains a chapter on bayah for struggling in the path of Allah
Y, a chapter on bayah of Islam, and an entire chapter titled “Bayah on the Deeds of Islam.”
The narrations, their references, and their chains of transmission altogether are extremely
- 105 -

long. We will suffice here with a few short narrations. For more narrations and references to
these narrations one may refer to Hayatus-Sahaba.


Narrations

1. Bashir bin Khasaasia t says, “I came to take bayah with the Blessed Prophet r. I asked him,
‘What things should I make bayah with you upon?’ The Blessed Prophet r stretched out his
hands to take bayah and said, ‘Bear witness that there is no God besides Allah I and that
Muhammad r is his servant and Prophet, that you will pray five times salah in their
respective times, pay the zakah, fast in the month of Ramadan, perform Hajj, and that you
will go out in the path of Allah I.’ He said, ‘O Blessed Prophet r, I can do everything but
two things. First, I cannot pay zakah because I own only ten camels which I ride on and
milk to feed my family. Second, I cannot go in the path of Allah because I am weak-hearted
and people say whoever runs away while in the path of Allah Y will face the wrath of Allah
I. I fear that if I go in the path of Allah I, I will run away and face the wrath of Allah I.’
The Blessed Prophet r pulled back his hands and said, gesturing, ‘O Bashir, when there is
neither zakah nor struggle in the path of Allah Y then how do you expect to go into
Jannah.’ I said, ‘O Blessed Prophet r, okay, spread your hands I will take bayah with you.’
Then the Blessed Prophet r spread out his hands and I took bayah with him upon the
aforementioned deeds.”

2. Jarir t narrates, “I took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r to establish salah, to pay zakah,
and that I will always be good with all Muslims.” In another narration the Blessed Prophet
r said, “O Jarir! Spread out your hands.” I asked him, “For what O Blessed Prophet r?”
“Upon adhering to all the commandments of Allah I and to be good to all Muslims.” Jarir
listened carefully to the Blessed Prophet r and being farsighted he said, “I will do whatever
is within my ability, O Blessed Prophet r.” After this, anyone taking bayah would find
some latitude in the words, “I will do whatever is within my ability.”

3. Abu Usama t says the Blessed Prophet r said “Is there anyone wanting to take bayah with
me?” Thauban t said, “We will take bayah with you.” The Blessed Prophet r accepted his
bayah upon the pledge to never ask anything from anybody. Thauban t asked, “What will
the person who fulfills this bayah get?” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “Jannah.” Then
Thauban t took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r. Abu Usama t says, “I saw his whip fall
from his hand when he was in a large gathering. Sometimes it even fell on someone’s
shoulder and that person would stand up to hand it to him, but he would refuse to take it.
Instead, he would dismount and pick it up himself.”
- 106 -


4. The narration of Abu Zarr t is narrated with various chains of transmission. He says, “I
took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r five times that I would not fear the criticism of any
person in fulfilling the rights of Allah I.” In another hadith the Blessed Prophet r said to
Abu Zarr t, “Wait for six days and come to me on the seventh and I will tell you
something. Make sure you understand what I say properly.” On the seventh day the Blessed
Prophet r said, “First, I advise you to fear Allah I, when you are alone or in a gathering;
whenever you commit a bad deed immediately erase it with a good deed; do not ask anyone
for anything even if your whip falls; and do not safeguard anyone’s possessions.”





























- 107 -


CHAPTER 10
THE CUSTOMARY MUJAHADAAT (EXERCISES) WERE UNNECESSARY IN THE
TIME OF THE BLESSED PROPHET r






























ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

- 108 -

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The effect of the company of the Blessed Prophet r

For people in the time of the Blessed Prophet r, being in his presence was sufficient to
produce the state of ihsan. This is found throughout the books of the mutaqademeen and the
mutakhireen. . However, as time passed and the nur of the enlightened period dissipated, the
hearts of Muslims became enveloped in the darkness of zulumat (evils). In Tirmizi, it is
narrated by Anas t that everything in Madinah was infused with nur the day the Blessed
Prophet r entered the city and was covered in darkness the day he passed away. We had not
even brushed the dirt from our hands after burying the Blessed Prophet r that we felt a change
in our hearts (meaning that the Sahaba t did not feel the nur and purity of heart which they
felt when they were in the presence of the Blessed Prophet r).
Hanzala t narrates,

I came from my house and met Abu Bakr t. He asked me, ‘O Hanzala, how are you
doing?’ I said, ‘Hanzala is a munafiq (hypocrite).’ He exclaimed, ‘what are you saying, O
Hanzala?’ I said, ‘When we are sitting with the Blessed Prophet r and he is talking about
Jannah and Jahannum, it is as if Jannah and Jahannum are right in front of us. However,
when we leave his presence and return to our families and are busy in our business, we forget
everything.’ Abu Bakr said, ‘I swear by Allah I, I feel the exact same way.’ Then Abu Bakr
and I both came to the Blessed Prophet r and I said, ‘O Blessed Prophet r, Hanzala has
become a munafiq.’ He said, ‘What are you saying?’ Then I explained to him our situation
and he replied, ‘I swear by the One in whose hands is my life, if you remain in the state when
you are with me and are perpetual in the remembrance of Allah I, the angels would shake
hands with you in your beds and on the pathways, but Hanzala this happens only on
occasion.’ He repeated three times, ‘A person never remains in the same state.’

This is referring to the state of perpetual consciousness of Allah I. It is the same with
the masha’ikh that the murideen who attain a certain spiritual experience in their presence do not
hold it for long after they leave their shaikh. The word dhikr used in the above hadith includes
the gatherings of dhikr. Frequent dhikr helps in attaining the level of ihsan and abundant dhikr
can substitute for being in the presence of one’s shaikh.
- 109 -

It is mentioned in Al-Takashuf that Abu Talha Ansari t was once praying salah in his
garden when he saw a bird fluttering about, unable to free itself from the entwined branches.
Abu Talha stared at it fixedly, amazed that the trees of his garden were so thick and lush that
even something as small as a bird could not free itself from his garden. When he returned his
attention to salah, he realized he had forgotten how many rak’at he had prayed. He said to
himself, “I have been put in difficulty because of my property.” Thereafter, he came to the
Blessed Prophet r, explained the entire matter and then said, “O Blessed Prophet r, I give this
garden in the path of Allah I. Spend it wherever you wish.” This hadith is narrated by Imam
Malik (rah).




NOTE:

1. One of the many practices of the sufiah is to be vigilant of the heart and to make amends
when the heart is forgetful of the remembrance of Allah I. The excellence of this practice is
understood by the sahabi’s act and the Blessed Prophet’s r approval. It was his vigilance
towards his heart which resulted in his donating the garden to the Blessed Prophet r.
2. Hatred towards a thing which diverts one’s attention away from Allah I is called ghairat; a
superb quality for any mumin to possess.
3. Removing from one’s ownership anything which makes one forgetful of Allah Y. It is often
observed in the stories of the auliya-allah that they confiscated from the murideen anything
that made them forgetful of Allah Y. The evidence for this is found in the abovementioned
hadith. The Blessed Prophet r approved of the treatment the sahabi prescribed for himself
(of removing from his ownership the thing which made him forgetful of Allah Y). In hadith
terminology, the tacit approval of an act by the Blessed Prophet r is called taqrir.

Incidents of the Sahaba t

There is another incident of this kind narrated in the Muwatta from the time of the khilafat
of Uthman t. An Ansaari sahabi was once praying salah in his garden. The dates had ripened
and were hanging in clusters on the date-palm trees. He took side glances at the clusters and his
heart became distracted by thoughts of the garden. When his attention returned to salah he
realized he could not remember how many rak’at he had prayed. He said to himself, “I have
been put in extreme confusion because of this garden,” and came to Uthman t. He narrated
the whole incident to Uthman t and said, “This garden of mine is sadaqa in the path of Allah
- 110 -

I, spend it wherever you wish.” Uthman t then sold the garden for 50,000, named the
garden khamseen, and gave away all the money in sadaqa.
There are not hundreds but thousands of such incidents in the biographies of the Sahaba
t which prove that the Sahaba t reached the level of ihsan- without any specific practices or
exhaustive exercises. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi wrote in his commentary of the Muwatta, “These
incidents are manifestations of nisbat
118
after it is born in the heart. They gave priority to the
worship of Allah I over everything and felt ghairat in keeping possession of the things which
turned their attention away from Him. Allama Abul Walih Baji says, “Such incidents are very
few in which the Sahaba t attention was diverted while performing ibadat but if it ever did,
they would feel a huge burden on themselves.” What about us who are constantly forgetful of
Allah I in our salah? May Allah I forgive all our mistakes.
In the fifth chapter of my book Hakayaat Sahaba, there are many incidents about the
concentration of the Sahaba t during their salah. One of these stories is about Abdullah bin
Zubair t (one of the younger Sahaba t) who was once praying salah while his infant son
Hashim was lying next to him. A snake fell from the roof onto Hashim and he began to scream.
People raised a hue and cry. They ran for the child and killed the snake. In the meantime,
Abdullah bin Zubair t continued to pray his salah in peace. After the salam, he asked, “I heard
some noise?” His wife said,

May Allah I have mercy on you, the child was about to lose his life and you didn’t even
know?” He replied, “Woe to you! If I was to divert my attention in salah I would be
breaking my salah.

There are many incidents of this kind in Hakayaat Sahaba. What need did the Sahaba t
have for practices and exercises when they already had reached the level of هاﺮﺗ ﻚﻧﺎﻛ ﷲا ﺪﺒﻌﺗ نا
(‘That you worship Allah as if you are seeing Him’).
My respected Maulana Yusuf also narrated many incidents in his excellent book Hayatus
Sahaba, under the chapter of “Haqeeqat-ul-Iman” (The Reality of Iman). The first incident in
this chapter is of Harith bin Malik t who was once praying salah in the masjid. The Blessed
Prophet r entered the masjid and nudged him with his foot. Harith t raised his head and said,
“May my mother and father be sacrificed for you, what is it O Blessed Prophet r?” The Blessed
Prophet r asked, “In what condition did you wake up this morning?” He said, “O Blessed


118
Nisbat- relationship with Allah I. The objective of Ihsan is to strengthen the nisbat with Allah I.
- 111 -

Prophet r, I woke up in the state of being a mumin.” The Blessed Prophet r asked, “What is
the reality of what you just said?” He replied,

I turned myself away from the world, spent the whole day thirsty (i.e., fasting), and stayed
awake the whole night. I see the throne of my Creator and the dwellers of Jannah visiting
each other, and the dwellers of Jahannum that they are enemies of each other.
The Blessed Prophet r said, “You are a man whose heart Allah I has enlightened. You
have ma’rifat (gnosis) of Allah I.”






























- 112 -

CHAPTER 11

THE MUJAHADAAT OF THE SUFIAH



































- 113 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


Attainment of Ihsan

As Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi was previously quoted, one sitting with the Blessed
Prophet r was enough to produce the attribute of ihsan. As the rift in time between the Ummah
and the Blessed Prophet r grew, the attainment of ihsan became a farfetched aspiration, and
spiritual physicians (i.e., sufiah) were required to devise spiritual remedies to help acquire it.

In Shifa-ul-Aleel (the translation of Al-Qaul A- Jameel), the translator comments:

By his unparalleled examination of the subject and his passionate discussions, the author
(Shah Waliullah Dehlavi) has removed the objections of the feebleminded. Some
feebleminded people say that the ways and exercises of the Qadiria, Chishtia, and
Naqshbandia are not to be found in the Sahaba t or Tabieen therefore they are bid’a sayiah
(evil innovations). The summary of his response is simple. The reason shuyukh devised these
methods was to attain a quality that existed in the time of the Prophethood. However, the
method of attaining this quality (of ihsan) changed with the times. Thus, the auliya of
tariqat did not deviate from the Shari’ah. Just as the A’immah mujathideen established
certain principles for deriving legal rulings from the zaahir of the Shari’ah the auliya of
tariqat similarly established specific principles to achieve from the baatin (inner spiritual
aspect) of the Shari’ah. This baatin of the Shari’ah became known as tariqat. How can this
be called bid’a sayiah? What a ridiculous claim. Although, this much can be said that the
Sahaba t were not in need of such exercises because they acquired it directly from the
Blessed Prophet r himself. The people after them, however, were required to devise certain
exercises to attain ihsan because of the rift in time between the Blessed Prophet r and them.
The Sahaba t did not need ilm-ul-nahw (Arabic philology) or ilm-ul-sarf (Arabic
morphology) to understand the Quran while non-Arabs and the Arabs now require them to
understand it.

- 114 -

In the footnote of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel, Nawab Qutbuddin Khan Dehlavi explains this
with an example. He says:

When the sun is out, a person can read without the need of artificial light. Though, when
the sun sets the person needs light to read. In the time of the Sahaba t the sun was out,
there was no need to perform certain exercises to achieve huzur ma Allah I (consciousness of
Allah I). This was achieved by one sitting with the Blessed Prophet r; something that
cannot be achieved in many months now. Now, as the sun has set, the exercises are
performed to achieve ihsan.

After this, Shah Waliullah Dehlavi says:

I heard from my blessed father who would often mention seeing Ali t, Hassant, and
Hussain t in his dream. ‘I asked Ali t, is our nisbat the same as yours in the time of the
Blessed Prophet r?’ Ali t asked me to go into a state of istighraaq (a state of meditative
engrossment in Allah I). After meditating for a while he said, ‘It is the same nisbat without
any difference
119
.’

Spiritual States

Then one should know that whoever maintains the state of nisbat reaches lofty states at
times. Sometimes they reach one type of heightened state while at other times another type. One
should appreciate these heightened states and know that such ahwaal are signs of the acceptance of
one’s good deeds. One of these ahwaal is to steadfastly perform good deeds, give priority of the
commandments of Allah I over all other things and to be diligent in this matter. Therefore, Imam
Malik (rah) narrated in his Muwatta from Abdullah Bin Bakr that Abu Talha Ansaari t would
pray salah in his garden (this incident has already been mentioned). After this he says, “The story
of Sulaiman (as) mentioned in the ayah:

قﺎﻨﻋﻷا و قﻮﺴﻟﺎﺑ ﺎﺤﺴﻣ ﻖﻔﻄﻓ

is a well-known incident.” The translator of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel writes,



119
Durr Thameen 61
- 115 -

In brief, what happened was that once Sulaiman became so busy inspecting his horses that
the sun set and he missed his Asr salah. Sulaiman (as) ordered ‘Cut the necks and hamstrings
of the horses.’

In essence, following the commandments of Allah I supersedes everything else for the
righteous. If anything impedes the path of fulfilling the commandments of Allah I, the
ghairat of the righteous begs that it be removed immediately. Therefore, Abu Talha t
donated his beautiful garden and Sulaiman (as) cut down his horses.
In Bayan-ul-Quran, under the ayah

ﻖﻔﻄﻓ قﺎﻨﻋﻷاو قﻮﺴﻟﺎﺑ ﺎﺤﺴﻣ

Hadhrat Thanvi writes,

This incident is worth remembering. When the robust horses, trained in the path of Allah
I, were brought before him he became so engrossed in their inspection that he didn’t realize
the day was over. He missed some of his daily routine of supererogatory prayers (according to
the narration of Ali t in Durre Mansur). Though his servants were aware of his routine,
none of them had the courage to bring it to his attention because of his imposing character
(according to the narration of Ibn Abbas t). However, when he realized it himself he said,
‘Woe to me that I became forgetful of my Creator because of my love for wealth. He then
ordered his attendants to bring the horses back in his presence. He unsheathed his sword
and began cutting them down at the neck and hamstrings (as mentioned in the narration by
Hassan t in Durre Mansur). In the terminology of tasawwuf this is called ghairat which
means eliminating anything which removes one from the remembrance of Allah I.

Then he (Shah Waliullah) says:

And one of the heightened states is fear of Allah I that manifests in the limbs and body.
The memorizers of hadith narrate a hadith that the Blessed Prophet r said, ‘Ten people
will be placed underneath the shade of His throne, the fifth being one who remembered
Allah I in a desolate place and tears flowed from his eyes.’ In another hadith, once Uthman
t cried profusely while standing before a grave. It is also mentioned in the hadith that a
sound like the simmering of food (in a pot) came from the Blessed Prophet’s r chest during
the time of tahajjud (nightly prayers).

Shah Abdul Aziz says,

- 116 -

It is narrated in a hadith that one who cries from fear of Allah I will not enter into
Jahannum until milk reenters the udder. Abu Bakr t was one who cried profusely. He
could not stop crying whenever he recited the Quran. Jubair bin Mutim t said, ‘When I
heard the ayah from the Blessed Prophet r,

نﻮﻘﻟﺎﺨﻟا ﻢھ ما ﺊﺷ ﺮﯿﻏ ﻦﻣ اﻮﻘﻠﺧ ما
Is it that they are created by none, or are they themselves the creators?
120


It was as if my heart burst (from my chest) from fear of Allah I.’

The Objective

There are many sayings of the qudamaa and the mutakhireen that mujahadaat themselves are
not objectives. The true objective is attaining the level of ihsan. In the process of attaining ihsan, a
salik is treated according to the spiritual illness that disables him (from attaining ihsan). Likewise,
every nation identifies with a certain culture and every culture breeds its own type of spiritual
illnesses. Therefore, the masha’ikh of the time will prescribe treatments accordingly. When bid’at
increased, the masha’ikh added the statement “to save oneself from bid’at” in their bayah like the
Blessed Prophet r sometimes added “and not to ask anyone for anything” or occasionally “to never
wail.” Likewise, the Blessed Prophet r prescribed specific rulings for different Sahaba t. In
Mishkat (12), Sufyan bin Abdullah t once asked the Blessed Prophet r, “O Blessed Prophet r,
tell me something inclusive and concise in Islam that I don’t need to ask anyone again?” The
Blessed Prophet r replied, “Say ‘I believe in Allah’ and hold strong to this.”
In another narration, Abu Amaamah t narrates, “One person asked the Blessed Prophet r,
‘What is iman?’ The Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘When your good deeds makes you happy and
your bad deeds make you sad, you are a mumin.’” Once Amr bin Anbasa t asked, “What is
iman?” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “To be patient with something you do not have and to be
generous with what you possess.” In this same hadith he was asked, “What is the highest level of
iman?” the Blessed Prophet r replied, “Good habits.” When Mu’az bin Jabal t asked the same
question the Blessed Prophet r replied, “To love for the sake of Allah I, to despise for the sake of
Allah I, and to keep your tongue in the remembrance of Allah I.”
In another narration Abdullah bin Busr t narrates,



120
52:35
- 117 -

One person asked the Blessed Prophet r, ‘O Prophet, there are many rules of Islam, tell me
one that I may hold on to tightly.’ The Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘Keep your tongue busy
in the remembrance of Allah I.’

In another narration, Abu Huraira t narrates,

One person asked the Blessed Prophet r, ‘Give me advice?’ The Blessed Prophet r replied,
‘Do not be angry.’ He asked again, the Blessed Prophet r said the same again. When he
asked the same question repeatedly the Blessed Prophet repeated the same reply. In another
narration, Abu Ayub Ansari t narrates, “A man asked, ‘Give me some short advice?’ The
Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘Pray salah as if it is your last, do not say something you will feel
regretful for afterwards, and do not hope for anything which is in the hands of others.’

Specific Remedies

In essence, these narrations illustrate that the Blessed Prophet r customized his answers to
the person he was addressing based on his specific situation. Likewise, the wordings the masha’ikh
of suluk use or the clauses they add to the standard bayah depends on the person taking bayah with
them. It also depends on the culture they live in and the area they are from. In areas where people
are accustomed to ta’zia (a bid’a in which a simulated funeral procession is observed in memory of a
famous deceased person) the masha’ikh add the words of “repentance from ta’zia.”
In the physical body, sometimes a ‘hot’ medicine is suitable for some while for others living
in a different region ‘cold’ medicines may be more effective for the same sickness. Two patients
sometimes have the same same sickness but the physician prescribes two different medicines, the
goal in every case being the same: to cure the patient. Similarly, the treatments of homeopaths and
medical physicians vary, but their objective is the same. Likewise, the ahwaal of the Chishtia and
Naqshbandia orders are different because they prescribe treatments according to their
methodologies. All these mujahadaat (regardless of whether it is according to the Chishtia or
Naqshbandia methodology) are all treatments for the same spiritual sicknesses. Thus, to demand
where such a method is found in the Quran and hadith is like asking a physician where is proof in
the hadith to prescribe gule banafshi (a traditional herb) for colds. It is like asking a physician,
“Which ayah of the Quran and which hadith prove the use of penicillin for infections?” When it is
understood that a person is sick and a physician prescribes something for him, it becomes
incumbent on the patient to take that medicine. In fact, in some cases scholars even permit the use
of a forbidden medicine for treating an illness when a qualified physician insists no other medicine
will help treat that illness. If a morsel of food gets stuck in the throat and there is nothing except
alcohol, it becomes fardh on this person to take the alcohol to save his life. It is the same idea with
spiritual sicknesses.
- 118 -

If the spiritual ‘physicians’ prescribe something for a spiritual sickness none has the right to
ask whether or not this is from the Quran and Sunnah. Whoever says it is bid’a is not aware of the
definition of bid’a. Bid’a is the name of an “innovation in Deen” not an “innovation for Deen.”
People unable to differentiate between the two have no understanding of the Deen. “Innovation
for the Deen” is so important it sometimes becomes wajib. For example, swords, bows, and arrows
were used in the past for war, but to fight with these weapons today is ludicrous. It is waijb to be
equipped with guns, tanks, and modern weaponry if one wishes to gain victory.

Hazrat Mujjadid writes in one of his letters (taken from Tajaliyaat Rabbani):

You wrote that you were uninformed about the special nisbat of your shaikh (Shaikh Baqi
Billah) and even asked about it. Listen my friend; these types of queries are not advisable in
written form or even orally. Who knows (after reading the reply) what others will make of it
and deduce from it. In order to understand the nisbat of the sheikh one must stay in their
company for a lengthy period of time and not be sceptical of them, meaning that they must
be held in the highest regard. Every question deserves an answer whatever it may be,
therefore, I will tell you this much that every maqaam
121
is unique in the effects it produces,
the changes it brings in the heart and into the actions. Each maqaam is characterized by a
type of gnosis, spiritual realizations, ahwaal, and feelings. The most appropriate ibadah for
one muqaam may be dhikr and tawajjuh (concentration on Allah I). For another, it may be
recitation of Quran and salah. Also, one maqaam may only be attained through jazb while
another through suluk. A third type of maqaam may be reached through both while another
type of maqaam is independent of both, meaning that it has no affiliation with suluk or jazb.
This maqaam, however, is rare. This maqaam was the hallmark of the Sahaba t. Anyone
who possesses this maqaam is of the most excellent character. The holders of this maqaam
have little resemblance to the holders of other maqaamat unlike the other maqaamat which
are similar to each other in one way or another (as mentioned previously). Few of the
masha’ikh of the three orders (i.e., Chishtia, Naqshbandia, and Qadiria) claim to have
possessed this maqaam, meaning that few can communicate the feelings and the gnosis that
is attained in this maqaam.

ءﺎﺸﯾ ﻦﻣ ﮫﯿﺗﺆﯾ ﷲا ﻞﻀﻓ ﻚﻟذ



121
Maqam unlike ahwaal do not come and go. A maqam is a station or state that once reached becomes permanent unless it is
forsaken through sin and disobedience.
- 119 -

Attainment of Nisbat

The Sahaba t attained this powerful nisbat and peaked in it within the first moments of
their companionship with the Blessed Prophet r. Anyone other than the Sahaba t would have to
tread the path of suluk or jazb, gain knowledge and ma’rifat (gnosis) before attaining this nisbat of
the Sahaba t. The attainment of this nisbat early on is the exclusive trait of the blessing of the
suhbah (companionship) of the Blessed Prophet r. However, it is possible to attain this lofty nisbat
in the very beginning if one sits in the suhbah of one who has received this blessing.

ﮫﺗﺎﻔﺻ قﺪﯾ ﺎﻣ اﺬھ ﺪﻌﺑ ﻦﻣو
ﻞﻤﺟاو ﮫﯾﺪﻟ ﻲﻈﺣا ﮫﻤﺘﻛ ﺎﻣو
After this is mention of those things which are intricate, and it is better and more beautiful if
it is left unsaid.

As it is necessary to consult physicians for physical illnesses, because no one reads medical
books to treat oneself, it is similarily necessary to have spiritual physicians for spiritual illnesses. As
many mujtahideen came who established usul and derived rulings accordingly from the Quran and
Sunnah, likewise many masha’ikh of suluk developed methodologies for tariqat. As there were
many mujtahideen for the zaahir of the Shari’ah, likewise there were many masha’ikh for the baatin
of Shariah; and as the zaahir of Shari’ah became confined to four Imams likewise for many reasons
the masha’ikh of tariqat became confined (within most of the Muslim world) to four paths: the
Qadiria, Chishtia, Suharwardia, and Naqshbandia.
















- 120 -


CHAPTER 12
THE NEED FOR A SHAIKH AND THE NECESSARY CONDITIONS FOR
MASHEEKHAT (TO BE A SHAIKH)


































- 121 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The need for a competent doctor to treat the sick

In Al-Takashuf, Hadhrat Thanvi writes,

One should know that it is necessary for one who treats an illness to be in good health
and competent enough to treat others as the saying goes, ﻠﻌﻟا ﻞﯿﻠﻌﻟا يأر ﻞﯿ (‘the opinion of
an incompetent person is weak’). Therefore, even if he is a physician, his opinion holds no
weight. Likewise, if he is healthy but incompetent, he cannot help anyone though he himself
is in good health. Likewise, in the treatment of spiritual ailments, a good shaikh is required,
one who is mutaqqi (a person of taqwa), not a transgressor or an innovator in Deen. He
should also be competent enough to help others attain ihsan. If this person is corrupt in his
aqeedah (beliefs/doctrine) or actions (i.e., if he amongst the people of bid’a or transgressors) it
is fair to say he will not be any good for his murid in matters of Deen. In fact, it is most
likely he will try to proselyte him; and then if he is not practicing his Deen what is the
likelihood he will guide his murid towards good deeds. He will say to himself, ‘What will he
think of me if he sees that I do not practice upon what I preach?’ If anything, he will justify
his actions to appear righteous before his murideen, and this is a major source of
misguidance. Second, his teachings will not be illuminated with anwaar, blessings, or the
divine help of Allah I. If this shaikh is mutaqqi and pious, but does not possess the
necessary skills to instruct the murideen in spiritual matters, he will be unable to help the
talib (student) in his affairs.
How do we recognize when someone is truly a physician? If he is accredited, completed
his residency, people come to him for treatment, and many of them are nursed back to
health. Likewise, the signs of a true spiritual shaikh are when he has spent a considerable
amount of time with and benefited from a recognized shaikh, and the ulama and people of
intelligence think highly of him, come to him in times of need, and feel an increase in love of
Allah I and decrease in love of the dunya when sitting in his presence, and the situation of
those who sit in his company is continually progressing. When one observes all these signs
in a person, he should know that he is worthy of being made a shaikh. He should consider
- 122 -

him a panacea for his spiritual ailments and believe that visiting and helping such a person is
a great honor. Thus, a complete overview of the characteristics of a shaikh is: He is mutaqqi
and pious. He is a follower of the Sunnah, knows a sufficient amount of the knowledge of
Deen, remained in the company of a recognized shaikh, the scholars and intelligent people
are inclined towards him, his company is efficacious, and the murideen are improving in his
company.
In Al-Qaul Al-Jameel, Shah Waliullah Dehlavi narrated harsher conditions for being a
shaikh. The summary of this is mentioned in Al-Shifaa ul-A’leel. Below is mention of some
of those conditions for one who takes bayah (i.e., a murshid).
1 .Knowledge of the Quran and hadith, and this does not mean a comprehensive
knowledge of the Quran, but sufficient enough that he has understood the Quran through
one of the tafasir like Tafsir Madaarik or Jalalain or some other voluminous or summarized
tafsir and that he has studied the said tafsir from a learned scholar. He should also be
knowledgeable in the field of ahadith that he has studied Kitab Masaabih or Mashaariq and
knows the opinions of the scholars on the different ahadith.
The translator (of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel) says that the condition ‘knows the opinions of the
scholars’ is to know that any opinion aside from the opinions of the four Imams is a
deviation and against the consensus of the Ummah. Shah Abdul Aziz says that one who is
informed of the position of scholars (on issues) fulfills the condition of having sufficient
knowledge of the Quran and Sunnah.
After this, Shah Waliullah Dehlvi reminds us that the condition for the murshid to be an
alim is that the purpose of bayah itself is to guide the murid towards goodness and prohibit
him from wrongful things, to break his bad habits and to imbue in him good ones. Then
the most important is to get the murid to retain these good habits and practice them in all
the different aspects mentioned above. Thus, how can a shaikh who is not an alim and does
not possess the knowledge of good and bad, right and wrong, be able to guide a murid to the
right path?
The translator says:
Subhanallah! Look at how the situation has changed in our times. The fuqara of today
are obsessed with the notion that ilm is unnecessary in tasawwuf and, in fact, think it is a
hurdle in this path. They say that Shari’ah is one thing and tariqat is another. How can they
say such a thing when all one finds in the books of the past sufiah like Qut-ul-Quloob,
A’waarif, Ihya-ul-Uloom, Kimiyah-il-Sa’adat, Futuh-ul-Ghaib, and Ghaniat-ul-Talebeen (by
Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani), is that Shari’ah is a condition for tasawwuf and tariqat. Even
ignorance cringes at such examples of grave ignorance. They don’t have any idea what is
written in the books of the sufiah whose names they chant night and day, more than they
recite the Quran. (End of quote)

- 123 -

Maulana Nawab Qutbuddin (the translator of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel) writes in a footnote:

It says, in the book Tariqat Muhammadi that the forefather of the family of sufiah, Shaikh
Junaid Baghdadi says,

Whoever has not memorized the Quran and written ahadith cannot be followed in
tasawwuf because this path and knowledge of ours is mutually intertwined with the
Quran and Sunnah.

Another one of his sayings is, “Any tariqat which opposes the Shari’ah is kufr.”

Siri Saqti said, “Tasawwuf is the name of three qualities:

1. The nur of ma’rifat (gnosis) does not extinguish the nur of taqwa.
2. One does not speak the secrets of the baatin
122
if they violate the explicit meanings
of the Quran.
3. The karamaat of a person does not transgress the mahaarim (prohibitions) of Allah
I.

Many other sayings of the famous auliya-allah are mentioned in Jaami ul Jaami ul Tafaasir.

Shah Waliullah continues:

Then the murshid must be one who has remained in the company of the mutaqqi ulama,
learned adab from them, and diligently studied halal and haram. He trembles in fear when
he hears the orders and prohibitions from the Quran and Sunnah, and transforms his
sayings, actions, and his whole life in accordance with the Quran and Sunnah. If a murshid
is not a scholar it is expected of him to possess that much knowledge as is necessary to ensure
he leads his life according to the Quran and Sunnah.

2. The second condition is that he must have a’daalat (justness) and taqwa. It is fardh upon
him to abstain from major sins and to not continuously commit minor ones.



122
Knowledge of the baatin refers to the secrets of the soul, the different stations the salik reaches on his journey towards Allah
I, his spiritual experiences etc,
- 124 -

Shah Abdul Aziz says:

Taqwa is a condition for the murshid because the purpose behind bayah is to purify the heart.
Humans are naturally inclined to adopt the ways and habits of those with whom they spend
time. In rectification of the heart words without actions will not do. Therefore, a murshid
who is not characterized by good morals, the a’maal (actions) of khair (goodness) and who
only talks and delivers speeches has not realized the whole purpose behind bayah.

3. The third condition is that he strives for the Akhirah and abstains from the allures of the
material world. He is steadfast in practicing the muakkadah (strongly emphasized practices)
and the adhkaar (means of Allah’s I remembrance) narrated in the authentic ahadith. His
heart is connected with Allah I and he possesses the malika (gift) of perpetual awareness of
Allah I.

4. The fourth condition is that he only orders what is permissible and prohibits what is
forbidden. He is strong of opinion and not wishy-washy, trying to please everyone. He is
also extremely intelligent and one who can be trusted.

4. The fifth condition is that he has stayed in the company of a kamil (complete) murshid
and learned adab from him for a lengthy period of time. He gained nur of the heart and
tranquility from him. The company of the auliya-allah is necessary because the Sunnah of
Allah I is that one cannot acquire something unless he is in the company of those who
already possess it. A person cannot gain knowledge unless he sits with the ulama, and
likewise we can say the same of every skill that is learned; one cannot be a blacksmith until
he learns from a blacksmith and a carpenter unless he is in the company of a carpenter.
5. It is not necessary that the shaikh is able to perform miraculous deeds or does not work
(i.e., have a job). This is because miraculous acts are the result of exhaustive mujahadaat and
spiritual exercises. They are not a sign of kamal (perfection) in the shaikh, and to leave one’s
work or occupation is against the Shari’ah. One should not be deceived by the darwaish
(dervishes) who are overwhelmed by their spiritual states and do not strive to make a living;
their lifestyle cannot be taken as evidence of permissibility to withdraw from worldly life and
making a living. Islam teaches us to be content with whatever we have, to be careful of how
we earn our wealth, to avoid unlawful wealth, a job that earns haram, and to avoid doubtful
wealth.

Shah Abdul Aziz says:

- 125 -

It is not necessary for a shaikh to lead a monastic life or devote himself to harsh and difficult
conditions and devotions like perpetual fasting, spending the night in prayer, practicing
celibacy, avoiding delectable foods, and running off into the jungle or mountains as many
people of our time think is required to be a true sufi. This is because these acts fall under
tashadud fil Deen (extremism in the Deen), and tashadud ala nafs (hardship on the Self) is not
permissible. The Blessed Prophet r said, “Do not restrict yourself so rigidly that Allah I
grabs you harshly.” He also said, “Monasticism has no place in Islam.”

Struggles of our past Shuyukh

The conditions put by Shah Waliullah for shaikh-hood are comparatively harsher than
those put by Hakim-ul-Ummah Thanvi. Before Shah Waliullah, the elders put their murideen
through strict measures and harsh conditions before granting them khilafat
123
. This is known to
any one has read the biographies of the auliya-allah. The story of Shah Abu Saeed Gangohi is
well known and I have added it to many of my booklets. In summary, the story is that he went
to Shah Nizamuddin Balkhi. When Shah Nizamuddin learned that his shaikh’s grandson was
about to arrive, he set out to receive him from one of the stations. Shah Nizamuddin treated
him with the utmost respect and returned with him to Balkh. He sat him on an elevated place
and himself sat where the servants sat on the ground. When Shah Abu Saeed asked permission
to leave, Shah Nizamuddin placed a gift of gold coins at his feet. Then Abu Saeed said,
“Hadhrat, I do not need this worldly stuff nor have I come here for this purpose. I want the
wealth which you came and took from us” (referring to the spiritual wealth Shah Nizamuddin
took from Shah Abu Saeed’s grandfather). No sooner had he said this that Shah Nizamuddin
changed his look. He said rashly, “Go to the barn and prepare food for the hunting dogs.”
Thus, he was placed in charge of watching over the hunting dogs, washing, bathing, and
keeping them clean. Sometimes he was told to blow into the fires (that warmed the water for
the bathrooms) and at other times made to accompany the shaikh on his hunting trips, holding
the leashes of the hunting dogs while the shaikh rode his horse. One of the servants was
instructed, “Give the servant who lives in the barn two pieces of barley bread twice a day from
the house.” Now whenever Shah Abu Saeed came in the presence of Shah Nizamuddin, he
would not look up at Shah Abu Saeed. He told Shah Abu Saeed to sit far from him and refused
to acknowledge his presence when he came in.


123
Khilafat- A shaikh’s certification that the disciple possesses the qualities to keep spiritually progressing on the Path as long as
the disciple continues following Shari’ah, struggling against nafs, and maintaining m’amoolat (see page 237 for definition).
- 126 -

Once the shaikh ordered the bhangan (i.e., the lady who removed household waste) to
purposely drop some garbage over him and note his reaction. When she passed by and
purposely slipped some garbage over him he grew red with anger and said, “I would have
showed you if we were in Gangoh.” The bhangan informed the shaikh of Shah Abu Saeed’s
response. The shaikh said, “There is still some odor of arrogance in him.” Two months later,
the shaikh ordered the bhangan to do the same again. This time he only glared at her then
quietly lowered his head. When the bhangan came and told the shaikh, “Today, he did not say
a thing. He glared at me and then lowered his head”. The shaikh said, “There is still some odor
left.” After a few months, he ordered the bhangan to “Throw a whole basket of cow dung on
him until he is covered in it from head to toe.” But now Shah Abu Saeed was a made man.
When she came and threw the whole basket over him, he stood up concerned and said humbly,
“The poor woman hit me accidentally and fell. Tell me, are you okay? Are you hurt
anywhere?” He then scooped all the cow dung in his hand saying, “Here let me put this back in
for you,” and carefully put it back in the basket. The bhangan narrated the whole incident and
said in astonishment, “Today, instead of getting angry, Shah sahib pitied me and scooped up all
the dung and put it in the basket.” The shaikh said, “Now he is made.”
Later that day, Shaikh Nizamuddin sent a servant to Shah Abu Saeed, “Today we will go
hunting, prepare the dogs for the trip.” In the evening, the shaikh rode out into the jungle with
his servants. Shah Abu Saeed was guiding the hunting dogs by their leashes. These were well-
fed dogs while Shah was thin and fragile. He tied the leashes to his waist and tried to hold them
back but fell and dragged on the jungle floor. Branches, thorns, and rocks bruised and cut his
body, but not a sound came from his mouth. When the other servants pulled in the dogs and
raised him to his feet he was trembling from fear that, “The shaikh will be angry with me,” and
will say “You didn’t follow my orders! Why didn’t you control the dogs?” But the shaikh was
only testing him and this he had done.
That night Shah Nizamuddin saw his shaikh Qutb-ul-Alim Shaikh Abdul Quddus (the
grandfather of Shah Abu Saeed) in his dream. He (Shah Abdul Quddus) said to him in a sad
tone, “Nizamuddin, I didn’t put you through as much as you did my children.” Early the next
morning Shah Nizamuddin called Shah Abu Saeed from the barn and held him to his chest. He
then said, “I brought with me the faizaan
124
of the Chistia family from India, and you are now
taking it back with you to India. Mubarak to you, you may now go home.” Thus, he granted
him khilafat and sent him back to India.
This story is summarized; the original is much longer. There are many famous stories
similar to this one of mujahadaat in the books of history, but our physical strength has given


124
The outpouring of blessings and ruhaniyat (spirituality).
- 127 -

away and we do not possess the same iman as our predecessors did. Therefore, the elders after
Hadrat Thanvi have become very lenient in this matter. The Blessed Prophet r said to the
Sahaba t,

You live in a time that one will be ruined if he does not fulfill a tenth of ‘what is required of
him’, but there will come a time when a person will be saved when he performs a tenth.
125


In his commentary of Mishkat, Mullah Ali Qari writes “what is required” in this
aforementioned hadith refers to amr bil ma’roof and nahi a’nil munkar.
I think it is a general statement and refers to all the commandments of Deen. By nuqsaan
(deficiency) is meant nuqsaan of khushu (humility) and ihsan. In a hadith of Abu Dawud, the
Blessed Prophet r said, “A person prays salah and one tenth the reward of salah is written for
him while for others, up to half the reward of salah.” This nuqsaan (by which they are gaining
one tenth the reward for salah) is because of a deficiency in khushu and khudhu (submissiveness
and concentration).
Due to the deterioration of iman and intolerance of our bodies to hardship, the masha’ikh
have reduced the amount and intensity of the mujahadaat and also the conditions for being a
shaikh. This topic is lengthy and though I feel like writing more on it, who is going to read it?
Therefore, I shall stop here and write no more.

Terminology and Objectives

The introduction that Maulana Abul Hasan Ali Nadwi wrote for Sufi Iqbal’s Urdu
book, Akaabir ka Suluk o Ihsan, is superb therefore I will end this chapter with his words. He
says:

When reading history, we see two difficult phases came upon movements, ethics,
academics, modernization, and the sciences and arts:

1. When the ways or methods by which we attain certain objectives become objectives
themselves.
2. When terminologies inhibit our understanding of realities.



125
Mishkat, p. 31
- 128 -

These methods and terminologies are extremely important. They are not adjuncts to the
objectives, but evolved from them. Without them, these exalted objectives could not be
propagated, promoted, or understood. Despite their importance, terminologies or
methodologies are never objectives, but rather agents for the objectives. They are used
temporarily for the fulfillment of an important cause (and that is attainment of the
objectives) and are occasionally emphasized more than the objectives they are promoting.
However, when the expert in any field or science deems it appropriate, he will not only filter
the terminologies and methodologies from the objectives, but actually delete them. The
expert will also try to maintain equilibrium between the terminologies and methodologies
inhibiting the path to the objectives and guiding towards them. But one matter that must be
realized is that this difficult stage came upon every exalted objective. In such cases, the
methods often became the objectives and the terminologies inhibited the path to realizing
the objectives and its realities.
Sometimes the objectives fade into the background as our emphasis on the terminology
increases, but worse than that, bitter experiences with standard-bearers of these terminologies
and their misuse of these terminologies led to gross misunderstandings about the objectives.
A great swath of people became so distrustful of these objectives, that convincing them of
their greatness became an arduous task. When you talk to them about the importance of
acquiring these objectives or in the least to remove their doubts about them, the
methodologies which self-styled and vain claimants have exaggerated and insisted upon, fall
upon them. These self-styled claimants became so obsessed with the methodologies that the
objectives themselves were forgotten.
Likewise, terminologies come in the way when people are called to the realities that are
self-evident truths and in which there is no second opinion. The reality of such
terminologies is that they are terms devised in certain conditions and circumstances; unlike
the realities they serve, they are disposable and allow a difference of opinion. They were
devised to bring certain realities (which are profoundly deep) to the mind in a timed-release
manner (so as to not immediately overburden the mind with heavy and deep concepts) and
with certain objectives in the minds of their makers. The first standard-bearers of these
realities, whose lives were a living example of them, had no knowledge of these
terminologies. They explained and implanted these realities in the conscious of the people
using different meanings, methods, and in a different style. From sarf, nahw, qawaaid,
linguistics, balaaghat (rhetoric) to rectification of the heart and haqeeqat and ma’rifat (gnosis
of Allah I), whoever studies the history of these fields and compare the mutaqadimeen to the
- 129 -

mutakhireen (in relation to these fields), will realize that the mutaqadimeen were independent
of these masaail (methodologies) and thus were in control of their field. The mutakhireen, on
the other hand, were dependent on the terminologies and thus controlled by them. The
muhaqiqeen
126
are the true propagators of the haqaaiq (realities) and the ghair muhaqqiqeen
(those who are unlearned because of lack of attention towards gaining an in-depth
understanding of the subject) are prisoners and worshippers of the terminologies. In
deeniyaat (religious affairs), the arts, education, and akhlaakhiyat (ethics), these exalted
objectives are a tragedy and a tribulation for their seekers, and this is a tragedy that has
repeated over time throughout the centuries.
Tasawwuf is in the same predicament. As far as objectives and the realities of tasawwuf
are concerned, they are an undeniable truth, but these two things (i.e., methodologies and
terminologies) have harmed it the most. The first harm came by overuse of the methodology
and the second by overemphasis on the terminology. If someone is asked: Are good morals
and sincerity important or not? Is building iman to the level of yaqeen (certainty) good or
not? What about attaining virtuous qualities and eliminating wicked ones? What about
being saved from jealousy, hatred, keeping a grudge, love of wealth, love of the Self, and
other immoral traits? Is liberation from the clutches of the nafs ammaara (the evil nafs which
misguides) a good thing or not? What about khushu in salah, tadharu’ (crying in humility)
in dua, and watching over the nafs? What about the most essential qualities for a mumin like
love for Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r? How about physically tasting the sweetness of
love of Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r or in the least, to strive and work towards
attaining it, to be honest in relations and transactions, truthfulness and trustworthiness,
concern for fulfilling the rights of others, to be in control of the nafs, and to prevent
outbreaks of irrational behaviour like exploding in a rage? Are these not traits we should
strive to attain?
Every decent good-natured person, and especially a Muslim, who does not have the
blindfold of prejudice over his eyes will tell you the same thing, that these qualities are not
only good, but are actually objectives of the Shari’ah and that the teachings of the Quran and
Sunnah encourage one to attain these qualities. However, the moment you explain that
these qualities can be attained through a field that is known by the name of tasawwuf, you
will see them frown and get upset. This is because of their repugnance for the terminology
and also because of their observations and bitter experiences with the claimants and standard-
bearers of this terminology. When the term is uttered, it revives their bad experiences with
such claimants and their personal observations of them. But this is not a problem only of


126
Scholars who study and devote themselves to a subject matter in order to reach its reality.
- 130 -

tasawwuf. This is a problem common to every field and art, for every revivalist movement
and every pure and sincere objective. They all have true workers and propagators as well as
claimants and pretenders. There are the genuine and the counterfeit, the muhaqqiqs and the
ghair muhaqqiq, the experienced and the inexperienced, and the truthful and the hypocrites
within them. However, a realistic person will not reject the objective, field, or art on the
basis of this dichotomy. The same goes for worldly matters like business, farming, or a skill;
there are the good and experienced and also the bad and inexperienced among them. But
the way Allah I runs the system of dunya and Deen is that people take what they need. The
claimants and pretenders do not stop them from achieving the objectives nor does a
misunderstanding of the terminology turn them away from the reality.
There are two parties in regards to tasawwuf. The first party accepts the different aspects
of tasawwuf, but rejects it when they are incorporated under one name. Some of the
objectives and characteristics we mentioned earlier are examples of things everyone accepts in
their individual form, but when incorporated under the name of tasawwuf) they are repulsed
by it and say, “We don’t believe in tasawwuf and tasawwuf has caused a lot of fitna.”
The second party accepts the reality of tasawwuf but only when it is given a different
name. For example, if they are told that the Quranic term for this reality is tazkiya and the
hadith term is ihsan and the term
used by the mutakhireen scholars is fiqh baatin (Fiqh of the heart), they say, “There is no
reason to disagree with this and it is all supported by the Quran and ahadith.” The reality is
that nothing from any book can be erased nor can the tongue of mankind (which has also
been called the manifestation of Allah’s I voice because Allah I makes what He wants be to
heard or said from the tongue of mankind) be silenced, otherwise if it was in our discretion
we would call it ihsan and tazkiya and would remove the name tasawwuf. However, this
name has become the convention and this is common with all fields and sciences. History is
full of such examples where the conventional name differs from the original name in a
science or field.
The muhaqqiqeen of each field always emphasized the objectives and kept the
methodology as secondary. Likewise, they boldly rejected those things which harmed its
spirit and sublime objectives. In every era of the history of Islam, the teachers, propagators,
and people of knowledge separated the flesh from the shell, the realities from the unreality,
and the objectives from the customs. From Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani and Shaikh Shihab-
ul-Deen Suharwardi to Mujjadid Alf Thaani, Shah Waliullah Dehlavi, Syed Ahmad
Shaheed, Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi, and Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi, they all clearly
emphasized the need to distinguish non-objectives from objectives, and the flesh from its
shell. They also forcefully rebutted the customs and rituals that seeped in through mixing
with Hindus and false sufis and which people eventually believed were the pillars of
tasawwuf. Whether it is Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani’s Futuh-ul-Ghaib and Ghaniat-ul-
- 131 -

Talibeen, Shaikh Shihab-ul-Deen Suharwardi’s A’warif-ul-Ma’arif, Shaikh Mujjadid Alf
Thaani’s Maktubaat Rabbani, the work of Shah Waliullah Dehlavi, Syed Ahmad Shaheed’s
Siratul-Mustaqeem, Maulana Rashid Gangohi’s Maktubaat, or Maulana Thanvi’s Tarbiyat-
ul Salik and Qasd-ul-Sabeel, one finds their articles and writings drawing the line between
haqq and baatil. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi went as far as to say, “The nisbat baatini of the
sufiah azaam is the greatest blessing, but their customs (which are not proven in the Shari’ah)
hold no weight.” Likewise, every one of these scholars emphasized, without exception, the
importance of morals, dealings with others, and fulfilling the rights of others, and made these
essential conditions for rectification of the heart and closeness to Allah I. Their writings
overwhelmingly emphasized these points while their gatherings were hubs for their
propagation.
I found the buzurg (elders) whose lifetimes I lived in, whom I was fortunate to meet, and
whose lives convinced me of the righteousness of tasawwuf, more than the embodiment of
tasawwuf and tariqat, they were also exemplars of the Shari’ah. Their morals mirrored the
morals of the Blessed Prophet r and their actions, their dealings with others, and their entire
lives were perfect models of the Shari’ah. I always saw them separating the wasaail
(methodology) from the objectives, undermining the terminologies, stressing the importance
of the realities, ignoring the customs, and rebuffing the bid’at. Their adherence to the
Sunnah was not limited to the ibadaat (acts of worship), it also entailed their habits and
transactions. They were not the followers but rather the mujtahideen of this path of
tasawwuf; through their divine intuition and extensive experience they sometimes omitted or
added, and selected or summarized the field of tasawwuf. They discreetly prescribed
treatments according to the attitude and personality of each murid, and carefully considered
the situation, the personality, and the preoccupations (of the murid) in the prevention and
treatment of spiritual illnesses. They were the founders, the spiritual doctors, and the
mujtahideeen of this field; they were the masters of their field, not those who submitted to it.
Their main objective was to treat and revive the sick; they were not among those who
followed the beaten path and roted the lessons. In their view, the true objectives of tasawwuf
included perfecting one’s morals, being true and honest in dealings with people, being
moderate in one’s disposition and behavior, controlling one’s nafs, sacrificing for others,
submitting and adhering, being sincere, and ultimately attaining the pleasure of Allah I in
everything one does. The adhkaar, mujahaadat, bayah, and suhbat of the shaikh are pursued
to achieve these purposes, and if none of these purposes are achieved then all these efforts are
in vain. (End of quote)




- 132 -

The effects of ignorance

Everything Maulana Abul Hasan Ali Nadwi said is the truth. The akaabir (elders)
have said the same that there is no disagreement in the objectives; only the name is offensive to
some. People run from the name of tasawwuf. Some of them run because of their ignorance of
the objectives and others because of the way the word tasawwuf has become associated, in their
minds, with wrongful behavior. The whole eleventh volume of Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah’s
Fataawa is about the subject of tasawwuf. He writes:

The name sufiah was not known in the third century A.H. It became famous sometime
after. This word is found in the writings of the A’immah and shuyukh like Imam Ahmad bin
Hanbal, Abu Sulaiman Daraani, Sufyan Thauri, and also Hassan Basri. The ulama disagree
on the etymology of the word.

After narrating various opinions, he says:

This word is associated with the wearing of suf (wool). The first appearance of a group of
sufiah was in the city of Basra and the first to open a khanqah
127
were the murideen of Abdul
Wahid bin Zaid…and Abdul Wahid bin Zaid was one of the khulafah (disciples) of Hassan
Basri. Of all places, Basra was the city where people were the most austere, pious, and God-
fearing and this is how the saying, “Fiqh is Kufi (a dweller of Kufa) and worship is Basri (a
dweller of Basra)” was born.

Spiritual States

Then Allama Ibn Taimiyah narrates various incidents of the sufiah from among the people of
Basra. These incidents narrate how some would fall unconscious and sometimes even die while
reciting the Quran. Some of the akaabir of the time opposed this thinking it was pretentious
while others argued it did not have precedent in the Sahaba t. The view of the majority of
scholars is that a person who says or does something while unconscious cannot be denounced.
Though, one who keeps his bearings is certainly better. When Imam Ahmad was asked about
gashi (unconsciousness) and wajd (spiritual ecstasy) he said,



127
a lodge where sufiah reside and perform their various prescribed practices.
- 133 -

Once Yahya bin Saeed Qattan fell unconscious when someone recited the Quran to him. If
anyone was able to control himself at that moment it would be Yahya bin Saeed because I
have not seen anyone as intelligent as him.

It is also narrated about Imam Shafi’ that he fell unconscious and the story of Ali bin Fuzail bin
Ayyaz is also famous. In brief, these types of incidents also happened with the most respected
Salaf whom we trust in their integrity and piety.
The description of the different states of the Sahaba t are mentioned in the Quran; these
states are higher than those which have been previously mentioned, like the trembling of their
hearts and shedding tears, etc. But people whose hearts have hardened and rusted and who have
no attachment to Deen have even objected to this. They are the worst type of people. On the
other hand, there are those who believe they (those who fall unconscious and who cannot keep
their bearings) held the most perfect spiritual state. Both of these groups (the ones who object
and those who believe they held the most perfect spiritual state) are in two extremes—one of
ifraat
128
and the other tafreet. But if we look further there are actually three positions in this
matter. The first are zaalim-ul-nafs (transgressors of the nafs) who have hardness of heart. They
are the people whose hearts are not affected by the recitation of Quran or by the remembrance
of Allah I, and they are like the yahud when Allah I said about them:

ﻢﻜﺑﻮﻠﻗ ﺖﺴﻗ ﻢﺛ
Then your hearts hardened
129


The second are the mumin muttaqi whose hearts are weak. They cannot withstand the
feelings that overwhelm them (when reciting Quran and remembering Allah I). They fall
unconscious and sometimes die because of the weakness of their heart and the intensity of the
waarid that overwhelmed them.
Such states are not confined to Deen only, it also happens to people in matters of dunya;
for example in extreme joy or grief. There is neither sin for their reaction nor any reason to be
doubtful of their condition if there is no deficiency in this respect. “If there is no deficiency”
means that he lost consciousness or died from an act that was permissible and was not in
violation of the Shari’ah, such as listening to recitation of the Quran. In this manner, he was


128
Ifrat and tafreet refer to two extremes in any situation. For example, regarding Isa u one group is in ifrat believing he is
god while the other does tafreet, denigreting his status as a prophet.
129
2:72
- 134 -

overwhelmed by a feeling that is termed sakr
130
and fanaa, or something similar overwhelmed
him and he fell unconscious involuntarily. If the cause behind his falling unconscious is not
forbidden, then his unconsciousness is not objectionable and he is excused.
The fatwa in this situation is that a person is praiseworthy if these ahwaal are induced by
means that are not forbidden and the person in this state is a true mumin, but is unable to
control himself. Likewise, he is excusable for any condition like unconsciousness that befalls
him involuntarily. The people in this class are higher in status than those who do not reach this
state because of the weakness of their iman or hardness of their heart. Though, they (the ones
who fall unconscious) are higher than the people who have hardness of heart or are weak in their
iman (and are not affected by recitation of the Quran etc.) they are of a lower and less perfect
state than the mumineen overwhelmed by the same feelings (that lead to unconsciousness) but
who keep their bearings and do not fall unconscious. This last type of people (who do not fall
unconscious when overwhelmed by such feelings) are the Sahaba t and the Blessed Prophet r.
The Blessed Prophet r ascended the heavens in the miraj and experienced incredible things, but
his condition did not change. Thus, the Blessed Prophet’s r haal was better than Musa’s (as)
who fell unconscious after seeing the tajali (revelation) of Allah I on Mount Tur.
Undoubtedly, the haal of Musa (as) was exalted, but the Blessed Prophet’s r was greater and
more perfect.
Anyhow, states of this kind induced by intense fear of Allah I first occurred in Basra,
and since such people wore suf (wool) they became known as the sufiah. But their path and
ways are in no way symbolized by suf; this attribution was only because of their outward
appearance. Tasawwuf to them was a name of some realities and known ahwaal. They have
written much on what it means to be a sufi and the way of life of a sufi. For example, some said
a sufi is one who is pristine, all impurities have been removed from him, he is perpetually
engrossed in the remembrance of Allah I, and silver, gold, pebbles and dirt are all equal in his
sight. Some say tasawwuf means hiding spiritual meanings and to refrain from making claims.
There are many other statements like this. These people eventually attain the level of siddiq
131

and the siddiqeen are the best of creation after the Prophets of Allah I. They are the very roots
of tasawwuf. After this, people changed and branched out into three distinct types:

1. Sufiahtul khalaaiq: These are the people mentioned above.


130
Sukr- Literally means intoxication. Among the sufiah it refers to a state of losing one’s senses which may lead to
unintentionally uttering something that contradicts the Quran and Sunnah
131
One of the highest levels of iman, as in the iman of Abu Bakr Siddiq t.
- 135 -

2. Sufiahtul arzaaq: They live in the khanqah and few of them have knowledge of the
realities of tasawwuf. For them, there are three conditions:
- They fulfill the obligations of Deen and abstain from all prohibited acts.
- They possess the adaab (etiquettes) of the elders of this path.
- They do not involve themselves in the dunya more than is required. They possess
good qualities and do not hoard wealth or commit sins.
3. Pretenders: They are only sufi by name. Their purpose is nothing more than wearing the
dress of the sufiah and contriving new things, etc. They are like a jaahil (ignoramus)
wearing the dress of an alim (scholar) or mujahid (martyr). They have learned a few
words and sayings here and there convincing people that they are also sufiah, though they
are nothing of the sort.

The Key to Paradise

Shaikh Shahabuddin Suharwardi narrates a hadith from Ibn Omar t that the Blessed
Prophet r said,

“Everything has a key and the key to Jannah is love for the masakeen and fuqaraa. These
people will be in the company of Allah I on the Day of Judgment.”

Thus, faqar (dependence on Allah I) is in the essence of tasawwuf and tasawwuf is based on
this faqar. Hadhrat Ruwaim said,

Tasawwuf is based on three qualities:

1. To be imbued with faqar and ihtiaaj (dependence and powerlessness)
2. To spend in the path of Allah I and to sacrifice for Him
3. To refrain from involvement in others’ affairs and to abstain from that which one loves.

Hadhrat Junaid was once asked, “What is tasawwuf?” He replied, “To establish a direct
relationship with Allah I” and Hadhrat Ma’ruf Karkhi said, “Tasawwuf means to understand
the realities and to lose hope in what others have.” Therefore, whoever has not attained the
quality of faqar, his tasawwuf is not true tasawwuf. Hadhrat Hassan Basri said, “I met 70
Sahaba t who participated in the Battle of Badr who wore suf.”




- 136 -


CHAPTER 13

ASHGAAL
132
AND AHWAAL
133































132
Plural of shugl: In the terminology of the sufiah it refers to the different meditative exercises by which one achieves nisbat of
Allah I. They are not objectives, but rather means by which one achieves the objective of ihsan.
133
Plural of haal: Different temporary states achieved as one progresses towards the nisbat of Allah I.
- 137 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The Panacea of the Heart

The greatest of all ashgaal is the dhikr of Allah I and the greatest of adhkaar is the
kalimah: la ilaha illallah. This is why dhikr is central to all the different sufiah orders though the
methodology differs amongst them. It is similar to how attiba (traditional doctors) prescribe
different dosages of one medicine with specific instructions. For example, I have observed a
strange thing amongst attiba that a patient was prescribed something by a tabib (singular of
attiba) which had no effect on him. He went to another tabib who kept the same prescription,
but made small changes in the dosage and timing. It is amazing that with a few small changes
the same prescription helped cure his problem. I have seen this happen not once but many
times.
In Tadhkirat-ul-Rashid, Maulana Rashid Gangohi responding to Hadhrat Thanvi said,

“The specifications and restrictions devised by the masha’ikh in the ashgaal are not bid’a.
It is shocking from someone as intelligent as yourself to make analogies between the
conditions for the permissibility of milad (celebration of the birth) of the Blessed Prophet r
upon the ashgaal when you know that the nisbat of Allah I is ma’moor min Allah (an order
of Allah I) [and the milad is not]
134
. Although this ma’moor min Allah
135
is a kuli
mushaqiq
136
the lowest state of which is fardh and the highest state desirable, it is incorrect to


134
Therefore one cannot analogize the restrictons which allow for the practice of milad upon the restrictions for the ashgaal since
the objective of the ashgaal is fardh and the milad itself is not fardh.
135
Ma’moor min Allah- The order of Allah I here is reference to attainment of the nisbat which is fardh (compulsory).
136
A term of logic. Kuli means something which includes many elements in which all are equal. For example, the word human
includes every human being equally. Mushaqiq is a type of kuli in which a specific trait or quality does not fall equally upon
everything. For example, whiteness in white humans is not equal because some are whiter than others.
In this case, nisbat is a kuli mushaqiq because it is common to all the mu’mineen yet each mu’min possesses a different type of
nisbat of which the lowest state is fardh and the highest state desirable.
- 138 -

analogize the milad, which is bid’a, with this. Numerous ahadith and ayaat prove that nisbat
of Allah I is ma’moor min Allah. The Blessed Prophet r, and Allah Y (in the ayaat of the
Quran) demonstrated the nisbat in so many different ways, forms, and situations that the
entire Shari’ah is itself a manifestation of the nisbat. This is something we cannot dwelve
into because it would become a lengthy discussion. If you think deeply you will observe how
every ayah and hadith (implictly or explicitly) demostrates the nisbat of Allah I.
Therefore, if there is so much evidence of it being ma’moor min Allah (an order of Allah
I), the methods devised and specified to achieve this ma’moor min Allah I will also be
ma’moor min Allah.
One method may be favored over another according to the times. Thus, in one period,
the nisbat was easily achieved through salawaat, recitation of the Quran, and the adhkaar of
the ahadith. Though the newly devised methods of ashgaal (along with their restrictions and
specific conditions) were permissible at that time, they were certainly not required to achieve
the nisbat of Allah I. However, after some time, people changed (i.e., iman and taqwa
deteriorated and people were more inclined to the dunya) as they drifted away from the
period of the khairul quroon. The method of nisbat achieved in such an era would differ
from the method of nisbat achieved in the khairul quroon. In this period (when people
changed after the khairul quroon), nisbat could not be achieved through salah or saum
(fasting), therefore the physicians of the baatin (soul) devised certain conditions, fine-tuning
the volume and frequency of dhikr and other such things according to the people of that
time. Since the nisbat of Allah I, in this period, could not be achieved in any other way,
these conditions and specifications cannot be called innovations in Deen. In fact, one would
not be wrong if he said it was fardh because the attainment of an objective of Deen was not
possible without them. Since the objective (which is attainment of nisbat of Allah I) is
ma’moor min Allah, the method of attaining it clearly became ma’moor min Allah; therefore,
it can never be a bid’a.
Likewise, with the passage of time, another generation of people came who were weaker
than the last, and thus the method by which nisbat was to be attained would differ greatly
from the people before them. Once again, the method of attaining nisbat was modified and
revised to help achieve the main objective. With the passing of time this paradigm repeated
itself: With the passing of time, as people became weaker in their Deen modifications were
made in the methods of achieving the nisbat of Allah Y. It is like a tabib prescribing a
treatment in the winter that, if prescribed in the summer, would endanger one’s health.
Thus, a change in the weather forces a change in the type of treatment. The treatments used
100 years ago, found in the older books of medicine are not potent enough to treat people
today. Modifications in these treatments comply with the basic principles of tibb (traditional
medicine) although it opposes the prescribed treatment which it modifies. In reality, this
- 139 -

modification will not be considered an innovation, but rather a fulfillment of the basic
principles of tibb.
Another example of this is I’la kalimatullah (exalting the name of Allah I). You know
that spears, swords, and even stones fulfilled the objective in the past. The use of these
weapons is proven in the ahadith, yet arming oneself with these weapons today is outright
suicide. Today, one must use guns, rifles, and tanks because it is impossible to reach the
objective of Ila’ kalimatullah without them. Yet, no one calls these changes innovations or
declares them forbidden since it is imitation of the kuffar. In fact, we consider employing of
armaments fardh, wajib, and ma’moor min Allah because attaining the main objective
depends on them. Thus, these things in themselves become ma’moor min Allah Y; likewise
is the case with ashgaal.
Of the adhkaar, the most important is the kalimah taiba. Abu Saeed Khudri t narrates
that the Blessed Prophet r said,

Once, Musa u said in the court of Allah I, ‘Teach me some dhikr by which I
remember you and call you’ (He was told) ‘Say la ilaha illallah.’ Musa (as) replied,
‘Everyone in the world says this.’ Allah I said, ‘Say la ilaha illallah.’ ‘O Allah I, I ask
for something specifically for myself,’ replied Musa u. To this, Allah responded,

‘If the whole sky and earth are put on one arm of a balance and the kalimah on the
other, the arm upon which the kalimah is placed will be weightier.’

Excellence of ‘la ilaha illallah’ and repetition

I have mentioned many ahadith on the virtue, excellence, and importance of the kalimah
“la ilaha illallah” in my book Fazaail-i-Dhikr. One of the ahadith is narrated by Jaabir t that
the Blessed Prophet r said, “The best of dhikr is la ilaha illallah.” Mullah Ali Qari says, “There
is no doubt that the most excellent of all adhkaar is la ilaha illallah because the entire Deen is
based on this foundation and is balanced on the fulcrum of this kalimah.” This is why the
sufiah and aarifeen (Gnostics) particularly emphasize the kalimah taiba and prefer it over all
other adhkaar. They stress the use of this kalimah the most because its benefits and blessings are
not found in any other dhikr.
The Blessed Prophet r said, “Constantly revive your iman.” The Sahaba t asked, “How
do we do that O Blessed Prophet r?” “Recite the kalimah abundantly.” The masha’ikh of suluk
and the attiba of the soul prescribe this dhikr in different ways like how physicians prescribe
different medicines for different illnesses. Among the Chistia, the “12-tasbih” dhikr is famous.
First, they recite la ilaha illallah 200 times, then illallah 400 times, then Allahu Allahu 600
times, and finally Allah 100 times.
- 140 -

Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Al-Takashuf:
Some people object to the dhikr of illallah (‘except Allah’) that the mustathna (the exclusion of
something from another) without the mustathna minhu (the thing from which another is being
excluded) and the aamil (a governing noun or verb) is meaningless. They say this dhikr counts
for nothing; it does not increase the reward and is nonsensical, then why even recite it?
In reply: the Blessed Prophet r said in the khutbah at the conquest of Makkah, “The
grass of the Haram
137
should not be cut.” Hadhrat Abbas asked, “O Blessed Prophet r, except
idhkar (a type of grass)?” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “Except idhkar.” In this hadith,
“except idhkar” proves that the aamil and musthana minhu can be omitted when there is vaild
reason for omission. Thus, in illallah, dropping the aamil (“la”) and the mustathna minhu
(“ilaha”) is validated by the fact that it was mentioned previously or that the aqeedah of the
reciter furnishes the missing aamil and mustathna minhu.
138

Another reply is that the dhikr of la ilaha illallah preceded the dhikr of illalahu. Thus,
each time illallahu is recited the aamil and the mustathna minhu (la ilaha) will be included
implictly. There is no proof that the emphasized repetition of illallah is restricted to a certain
number therefore, the more one recites the better and more effective. Therefore, in some
narrations it says that the Sahaba t said in certain instances,

ﺖﻜﺳ ﮫﻧا ﺎﻧددو ﻲﺘﺣ ﺎھرﺮﻜﯾ لاز ﺎﻣ
The Blessed Prophet r repeated it over and over until we wished he were quiet

Examples of such repetition are observed in the ahadith. In one incident, when Usama
t raised his sword to kill an enemy in the battlefield he recited the kalimah. Usama t killed
him assuming he had recited it to save his life. When the Blessed Prophet r heard of this, he
called Usama and asked him, “How are you going to respond when be brings the kalimah on
the Day of Judgment,” and repeated this several times.
In one chapter of Mishkat, the Blessed Prophet r said,

“There is one such act by which Allah I will elevate the level of his servants in Jannah; the
distance between each level being equivalent to the distance between the earth and the skies.”
A sahabi asked, “What is it O Blessed Prophet r?” The Blessed Prophet r replied,


137
Haram- referring to Mekkah and the surounding area where hajjis must enter in with ihram at the time of hajj. It is now
officially marked by the Saudi government.
138
Since every Muslim believes ‘there is no God but Allah I’, his saying illallah will be reinterpreted as meaning ‘there is no God
but Allah I.
- 141 -


Struggle in the path of Allah I, Struggle in the path of Allah I, struggle in the path of
Allah I!

He repeated this three times. There are hundreds of such ahadith in the books known to the
teachers and students of ahadith in which one word is mentioned repeatedly.
Likewise, some people object to the dhikr of ﷲا ﷲا because they say “Allah” is singular.
They say that when it neither informs of anything (it is not khabria) nor does it have an
inshaai
139
meaning then what is its benefit? However, if we look in the hadith we find the
blessed name of Allah I used in the singular as in the narration of Muslim, “The Day of
Judgment will not occur until there is none in the world to say Allah, Allah.” As this hadith
indicates, it is permissible to say the name of Allah I repeatedly. It should also be known that a
meaning of a word should not be decided by linguistical concepts only, like that of khabri or
inshaai. After all, how can it be meaningless when the purpose is to gain blessings and benefit?
Allah I says:
و ﻚﺑر ﻢﺳا ﺮﻛذا
And remember the name of your Lord

In this ayah, the dhikr of our Creator includes uttering his name. Another explanation for this
is that the harf-i-nida (vocative noun) has been omitted as is common in the Arabic language.
The nida (vocative as in saying ‘O Allah’) is said out of shauq (desire), but when uttered without
it (as in ‘Allah’) it is intoned to seek enjoyment.”
140

Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Bawadir:

The closest opinion to my heart on this topic is the example of when someone recites the
Quran. When someone reads the Quran for recitation, he is obligated to recite the way it
has been transmitted to us (through the Salaf-us-Saliheen). Reciting in another manner is a
bid’a. Sometimes the purpose of reading Quran is not recitation but memorization. The
example of this is how one word or ayah is repeated several times. In this repetition, one is
not obligated to know the method of the Salaf in memorizing the Quran. We have no need


139
In Arabic grammar, there are two types of sentences: khabria and inshaai. Inshaai is a sentence in which the speaker cannot be
called a liar or truthful. For example if someone asks, “How are you doing?” you cannot say he is lying or is speaking the truth.
Khabria is a sentence in which the speaker can be called a liar or truthful such as, “Zaid is coming”. Every complete sentence falls
under one of these two categories.
140
Al-Takashuf, p. 702
- 142 -

to go through the hassle of finding out how the Salaf used to memorize the Quran and make
sure we follow the transmitted method.
Likewise, in the ibadah of dhikr, sometimes the dhikr itself is the objective. If this is the
case, then one must take care to follow the transmitted method. However, if the purpose is
not ibadah but a feeling that one wishes to establish which is relative to the ibadah, then it is
not conditional to follow a methodology of the Salaf (even if there is one). Now, the
prescribed repetitions of illallah and Allah are not adhkaar that are objectives themselves.
The purpose of these prescribed repetitions is to create and establish a certain feeling. It is the
feeling that nothing exists besides AllahI and to slowly increase one’s focus on Allah
I only. Therefore, in the beginning, the existence of everything around us is perceived.
When we perform the dhikr of la ilaha illallah (‘there is no other God but Allah’) we negate
the existence of everything and establish this negation in our heart. When we progress in this
negation, we inculcate the certainty of His zaat (self) in our mind by repeating the dhikr of
illallah. But since certainty of the zaat of Allah I is not the essence of Allah I, we reach
higher for the zaat of Allah I by firmly embedding Him in the mind through the dhikr of
ﷲا ﷲا. When one devotes himself to the dhikr of ﷲا ﷲا, the love of everything besides Allah
I is eliminated from the heart and this person becomes immersed in Allah I only. When
this feeling permeates the heart, his dhikr of ﷲا ﷲا will intensify helping him attain his main
objective; and it is for this reason the dhikr of Allah I is prescribed.
By the grace of Allah I, this article removes all objections on this topic and proves that
the claim that it is bid’a stems from lack of properly understanding this issue. Now only one
question remains and that is: Will one gain reward for this type of dhikr? In reply, we will ask:
Will the person who repeats the words of the Quran to memorize it, gain reward for
memorization? The answer to the first is the same answer to the second. According to the
qawaaid (principles), the combined answer to both these questions is that although one may not
gain reward for recitation (through repetition) and dhikr, but preparation for a perfect (in which
one attains full benefit spiritually) recitation and perfect dhikr is surely rewarding.











- 143 -

CHAPTER 14

TASAWWUR-I-SHAIKH (ENVISIONING THE
SHAIKH)


































- 144 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


One of the most important Ashgaal

Another name for Tasawwur-i-shaikh is shugl raabita, barzakh, and waasita
141
.
Tasawwur-i-shaikh is one of the most important ashgaal to the masha’ikh of suluk and they
have praised it for its various benefits. Some of the elders considered it haram except in
certain circumstances. However, this is not correct in this servant’s opinion because there are
numerous ahadith in evidence of tasawwur-i-shaikh. Therefore, I cannot understand those
who say it is haram. In regards to applying perfume in the state of ihram, Aisha t says:

ﻢﻠﺳ و ﮫﯿﻠﻋ ﷲا ﻲﻠﺻ ﷲا لﻮﺳر قرﺎﻔﻣ ﻲﻓ ﺐﯿﻄﻟا ﺺﯿﺑو ﻲﻟا ﺮﻈﻧا ﻲﻧﺎﻛ
It is as if I am seeing the glint of perfume on the parting of the Blessed Prophet r’s
head.

In a narration by Ibn Mas’ud t mentioned in Al-Takashuf, (with references from Bukhari
and Muslim), he says:


ﻢﻠﺳ و ﮫﯿﻠﻋ ﷲا ﻲﻠﺻ ﷲا لﻮﺳر ﻲﻟا ﺮﻈﻧا ﻲﻧﺎﻛ
It is as if I am seeing the Blessed Prophet r

He said this when the Blessed Prophet r was narrating a story of one of the Prophets
murdered by his people.
Under the chapter of ‘the narrations on silver rings’, Abu Dawud narrates a hadith by
Ali t that the Blessed Prophet r said,


141
Taleem Uddin
- 145 -


Read this dua often, دﺪﺳ و ﻲﻧﺪھا ﻢﮭﻟا , and when you say ﻲﻧﺪھا (‘give me guidance’)
visualize the path of guidance and when you say ﻲﻧدﺪﺳ (‘rectify me’) visualize the
straightening of an arrow.

In Bazl-ul-Majhood, my shaikh and murshid (Maulana Khalil Ahmad Saharanpuri)
explained:

By ‘imagine yourself on the path of guidance’ try to visualize a person walking on a straight
path who does not turn right or left. If he does turn right or left, he cannot arrive at his
destination. Likewise, when imagining guidance, think that walking straight is a condition
for arriving at the destination. When you say saddid and imagine ‘the straightening of an
arrow,’ imagine that Allah I is rectifying and straightening me and removing any
crookedness that is in me.

In the commentary of Abu Dawud, Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi says:

“The reason the Blessed Prophet r asked us to imagine these things is so that one’s thoughts
are focused. Also, visualization and pondering over tangible things is easier than visualization
of intangible things. The reason the Blessed Prophet r stated that one should imagine an
arrow and a path while making dua is to prevent stray thoughts from distracting a person.
This also indicates the permissibility of tasawwur-i-shaikh because the status of a shaikh is
certainly not lower than an arrow. There is also no harm in love of the shaikh entering the
heart when he is visualizing his shaikh. However, it is dangerous and harmful to imagine the
shaikh actually effecting changes in the heart, to believe he is omnipresent, or that he is aware
of his inner state. This is why the masha’ikh disagree about tasawwur-i-shaikh, though this is
only a rhetorical discussion because those who say it is permissible are referring to the first
part while those who say it is forbidden are referring to the latter issue (i.e., to believe the
shaikh is ever-present). Though, when the ulama of the mutakhireen saw that tasawwur-i-
shaikh leads to corruption of the aqeedah of Muslims, they forbade it in general, and this is
correct in light of the condition of the Ummah.

There are many narrations of this kind in the books of ahadith. In Hayatus-Sahaba, in
the chapter of haqeeqat-ul-iman (‘The Reality of iman’), the Blessed Prophet r asks Harith
bin Malik t in his narration, “How was your morning?” He replied, “In the state of being a
true mumin.” The Blessed Prophet r asked, “What is the reality of your true iman?” He
replied,

- 146 -

I turned away from the world…and I see the throne of my Lord, the dwellers of Jannah are
meeting each other and the dwellers of Jahannum are running from each other.

The Blessed Prophet r said, “Allah I has illuminated your heart.”
In another narration he asked Mu’az t the same question. He replied, “I woke up in
the state of iman.” The Blessed Prophet r asked him, “What is the reality of your iman?”
He replied,

When I wake up in the morning, I see a nation on its knees. They are being called towards
their book of deeds and their prophets and the idols they worshipped are surrounding them.
I see the punishment of the dwellers of Jahannum and the reward of the dwellers of Jannah.

In Shamaail, Aun bin Abi Juhaifa narrates from his father, “I saw the Blessed Prophet
r in red clothing. It is as if I see the radiance of his blessed ankles before my eyes.”
Likewise, in the narration of Anas t he says in relation to the gleam of the Blessed Prophet’s
r ring, “I can see the white gleam of his ring before my very eyes.” There are numerous
narrations related to visualization of different things in the books of ahadith. For this reason,
it is difficult to say that tasawwur-i-shaikh is completely haram, although it will be forbidden
if it leads to something haram. Otherwise, it is an excellent antidote for khatarat (roaming
thoughts which destroy the iman) and a person sick with ishq-i-majazi (obsession for another
creation; often times women).
In Taleem Uddin, it says,

The books on this subject state this much that envisioning the countenance of the shaikh
and his qualities develops love in the heart, and strengthens the nisbat with his Lord; and this
strong nisbat produces many blessings. Some of the muhaqqiqeen say little (on tasawwur-i-
shaikh) except that one thought repels another thought. So tasawwur-i-shaikh repels the
khatarat and navigates towards Allah I.

Anyhow, whatever benefits and wisdom there may be in tasawwur-i-shaikh, my experience
has shown me that this shugl is beneficial for the advanced and perilous for the novices
because it steers them towards image-worship. Imam Ghazali and other muhaqqiqeen
prohibit the general public and the feebleminded from doing asghaal that produce kashf.
Therefore, the public should be prevented from this and if the advanced and more
knowledgeable try this they should be careful not to exceed its boundaries. They should not
believe their shaikh watches over them or is there to help them in times of need. However, it
is possible for one to see his shaikh when he envisions him regularly. Sometimes, the image
he sees is a figment of his imagination, but at other times a latifah gaibi (inspiration from
- 147 -

Allah I) that appears in the form of his shaikh though the shaikh himself is unaware of it.
Many people make mistakes in this regard.
Hadhrat Madani writes:

Tasawwur-i-shaikh prevents one from waswaas and evil thoughts, and it produces remarkable
feelings, though the shaikh is unaware of it. The shaikh is neither intending to help him nor
is his attention turned towards him. These are natural influences that Allah I has created to
save one from the waswaas of shaitan and for the blessings of Allah I to descend upon him.
Since people often err in this matter, the hukamaa (the shuyukh of wisdom) are exceptionally
careful in this regard otherwise, from the Shari’ah viewpoint, plenty of narrations prove it is
permissible.

In another letter, Hadhrat Madani writes:

Though Shah Ismail Shaheed prohibited shugl barzakh in that it had, at times, negative
consequences, however it was narrated to me through Shah Abdul Ghani Mujaddadi that he
did not prohibit it. When some of his confidants asked of its permissibility, he narrated the
hadith of Hassan t as evidence in which Hassan t asked his (maternal) uncle Hind bin
Abu Haala, ‘I always asked about the countenance and (physical) attributes of the Blessed
Prophet r.’ This clearly proves that he wished to replicate an image of the Blessed Prophet
r in his mind and this is exactly what shugl barzakh is.” This hadith is mentioned in detail
in Shamaail Tirmizi, and whoever wishes to read the translation may look in my book,
Kasaail Nabawi. In the commentary of this hadith it says, “I wished he would narrate some
of his beautiful attributes to me that I make their mention a source of love and a sanad
(connection) for myself, and if possible I will make effort to build these attributes in myself.

In another place in his Maktubaat, he writes:

To create an image of something in Arabic is called tasawwur, regardless of whether the
image is animate or inanimate, any person or a specific person, any shaikh or one’s own
shaikh, mothers or fathers, and regardless of whether the envisioning of this image is
beneficial or not. In urf (conventional terminology), however, tasawwur-i-shaikh refers to
creating and maintaining the image of an exalted shaikh. It is by consensus permissible to
create and envision an image of one’s sheikh. In fact, it is beneficial. The Sahaba t and the
Blessed Prophet r were favorable towards it; Hassan t also on many occasions asked his
uncle Hind bin Abu Haala about the Blessed Prophet r and created an image in his mind
through the description he was given. The Blessed Prophet r also described the clothing
and characteristics of Musa (as), Isa t, and Ibrahim t to the Sahaba t clearly proving that
- 148 -

the purpose was to create an image of these blessed Prophets (as) in the minds of the Sahaba
t.

After this, Hadhrat Madani narrates many ahadith in which the Blessed Prophet r
described the countenance, characteristics, and traits of the different Prophets of Allah I.
Therefore in one narration the Blessed Prophet r says about Musa (as), “He was of a darker
complexion, curly hair. It is as if I see him at this moment sitting on a red camel descending
from a valley.”
Hadhrat Madani comments:

There are many authentic narrations of this kind which not only prove the permissibility of
tasawwur-i–shaikh, but indicate that it is favorable and has many benefits. Otherwise had it
been forbidden, the Blessed Prophet r would not have described them and would have
forbade it unequivocally. It is because of these benefits that the shuyukh regulated tasawwur-
i-shaikh and designed a syllabus that would extract its full benefits.

The Process

Hadhrat Haji Imdaadullah wrote (in Persian) to his khalifah Maulana Qasim Naunutwi:

“If time permits, sit in solitude after Fajr, Maghrib, or Isha salah in some room, empty out
your heart of all thoughts, and focus on this: Imagine yourself sitting in front of your shaikh
and the faizan of Allah I is transferring from his heart to your own. If your heart enjoys it
and you feel like continuing then do so, otherwise do dhikr of Allah I in nafi (negation: la
ilaha) and ithbaat (affirmation: illallah) in a mid-tone. Keep this up for approximately two
hours.”
In another letter to Maulana Naunutwi he writes:

If you have time after Fajr or Maghrib, spend a little time in muraqaba (meditation).
Envision yourself sitting in front of your shaikh and that something is emanating from his
heart into yours. Inshallah, there will be tawaju (undivided attention) on you from this side
(i.e., Haji Imdaadullah is referring to himself). If the mercy of Allah I is with us you will
see benefit, Inshallah. Please do not worry.

Shah Waliullah Dehlavi says in Al-Qaul Al-Jameel:

The masha’ikh of the Chistia say the greatest objective is to imbue the heart with love and
respect for the shaikh and to envision this setting. I tell you the manifestations of Allah I
- 149 -

are many. Thus, he manifests himself as the ma’bood (the worshipped one) before all, the
feebleminded and intelligent when they worship Him. In view of His greatness and secrets,
the Shari’ah has explained His being in the direction of the Qibla and sitting on the arsh
(throne). The Blessed Prophet r said, “Do not spit in front of you whenever anyone of you
prays salah because Allah I is between him and the Qibla.” O salik, there is no harm if you
set your sight on and hope in none but Allah. Also there is no harm in you imagining
nothing but His arsh and the nur surrounding his arsh. This nur is bright like the illumined
hue of the moon. Also, there is no harm if you do not concentrate yourself on anything but
the Qibla. The permissibility of all this is indicated in the hadith
142
; and one has done
muraqabah of this hadith if he does any of this (meditations as mentioned above). And Allah
I knows best.

Then Hadhrat Madani says after a lengthy article,

This method of tasawwur-i-shaikh is a tradition inherited from the Salaf which yielded
powerful results until people came in the latter age who abused it and exceeded its
permissible limits. They began adding new things causing major corruption and deviated
from the sirat-ul-mustaqeem.

After this, Hadhrat Madani narrates four or five fataawa from Fataawa-Rashidia (i.e., the
fataawa of Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi) and some excerpts from the letters of Maulana
Qasim Naunutwi, and then writes:

In brief, the need to eliminate evil thoughts and waswaas and to strengthen willpower,
especially in worship, is so important that it need not even be mentioned. Since the effects
of tasawwur-i-shaikh are profoundly advantageous in this respect, experience and evidence
led the elders of this Ummah to put this into practice. The Ummah benefited tremendously
from this until some pretenders came in the latter age who added forbidden things to it.
One example is the belief that the shaikh is omnipresent or the danger of a murid becoming
so fixated with the image of the shaikh that he becomes unmindful of the ultimate goal and
his true Creator. Other examples include believing that the shaikh is like baitullah, salah
should be prayed towards him, belief that the shaikh can change the condition of his heart,
aggrandizement of the shaikh, or worshiping the shaikh’s image as is common among many


142
Do not spit in front of you whenever anyone of you prays salah because Allah I is between him and the Qibla.
- 150 -

ignorant followers of bid’a peers
143
. Therefore, it became incumbent on the elders to study
the situation and uproot this method of shirk and kufr. Anyhow, this practice is generally
forbidden and unnecessary. When giving fatwa or putting it into practice one should first
think it over and then decide wisely.

Obeying the Shaikh

It is narrated in Arwahi Thalatha that when Syed Ahmad Shaheed went to Shah Abdul
Aziz, Shah Abdul Aziz instructed him to begin with shugl rabita. When Syed Ahmad Shaheed
politely refused, Shah Abdul Aziz recited this Persian poem:

Wet your musalla with wine if the tavern-keeper so tells you,
Because the salik (the shaikh) is not uninformed of the different stations of the Path

(Meaning: you may think tasawwur-i-shaikh is shirk, but you should trust the shaikh because he
knows better what is beneficial for you though it may seem otherwise.)

Syed Ahmad Shaheed replied, “If you tell me to commit sin, I will do it, but I will never do this
(shugl rabita) since it is shirk.” Shah Abdul Aziz hugged him and said, “Its alright, we will take
you through the path of prophethood; you are not consonant with the path of wilaayat.”
I have heard an incident related to the aforementioned poem from my elders. Once, a
student asked the meaning of this poem. First Shah Sahib (Abdul Aziz) said, “Don’t worry
about such things, just keep to your studies.” But when he insisted, Hadhrat gave him ten
rupees and said, “Go to a brothel and ask the owner if there is any girl available.” At first the
student was baffled and hesitated, but since he himself had asked he was obliged to go. The
owner said, “A beautiful girl has arrived, she is in such and such room. I will go and talk to
her.” He went to her, convinced her, and came back to tell the student, “She is willing, but you
will have to come at night.”
When the student arrived at her room that night, the girl was sitting crying, her head
hung low. The student was astonished. He insisted he had not forced her (i.e., he thought she
was crying because he was forcing her to commit sin with him and that he was the cause of her
grief), but she cried even more. The student didn’t know what to do (i.e., he had not come
with an evil intention, yet he could not leave because the girl was crying and he wanted to help


143
Pejorative used for pretenders and innovators who call people towards themselves.
- 151 -

her). He insisted she tell him why she was crying, but she refused. This continued for some
time. Finally, she gave in and said,

I am an oppressed woman and have been treated unjustly. I have been without food for
many days now and I am wandering here and there. My husband left me and went
somewhere and I do not know where he is. I have been looking for him for many months
now.

He asked the name of her husband and where he is from. She discovered that the student
standing in front of her was her husband. He asked her, “Raise your head and look at me.”
When she looked up they recognized each other. One night, the student had quietly slipped out
of his house because of his desire to seek knowledge. The student stayed there the entire night.
In the morning, he came to Hadhrat and said, “The poem is true.”
(Translator: In other words, the shaikh is informed of things that seem sinful, as in the
example of sending him to the brothel, but are actually beneficial to the murid, as in the
example of finding his wife). I have heard other stories similar to this from my elders. The
condition, however, is that the narrator is truly a shaikh, an authentic scholar of Shari’ah and
tariqat, and is informed of the secrets of the Creator. This is not the job of just any claimant to
buzurgiat (i.e., piety of the level of the elders).
Once, Hadhrat Gangohi was in a fiery mood when the issue of tasawwur-i-shaikh came
up. He asked, “Should I say it?” When he was requested to speak, he again asked, “Should I say
it?” When he was again requested to speak, he said, “For three full years, the image of my
shaikh, Haji Imdaadullah, has been in my heart and I have never done anything without asking
him first.” Then he became even more passionate and asked louder, “Should I say it?” “Please
do,” was the request. He said, “For many years the Blessed Prophet r has been in my heart and
I never did anything without consulting him first.” Having said this he became even more
spirited and asked, “Should I say it?” “Please do,” was the request. But he remained quiet and
when people insisted, he said, “Forget it.” The next day when people insisted, he said, “Then
ihsan was achieved.”
In the commentary Hadhrat Thanvi says:

And the reason he repeatedly asked, ‘Should I say it?’ was probably to check people’s
eagerness, to test them, and see if they truly would be able to accept a reality that was
otherwise unacceptable. And the reason he avoided repeating the question the second time
over may be because there was no need to. And the first time he asked is because the answer
is absorbed better in the heart when one is eager to know something. And the perpetuation
and consultation of an image is the power of the psyche and it sometimes happens that the
soul assimilates itself to a corporeal entity. It is clear that the continuation of this thought
- 152 -

does not justify belief in that the shaikh is ever-present and that one can be guided by him.
After that, when he said, ‘Forget it,’ and mentioned reaching the level of ihsan with a pause
of silence in between may be because the third condition (of ihsan) is not higher than the
first two in the view of people (those who only look at the outward of things). Therefore,
people would not understand the importance and greatness of one who has reached the level
of ihsan. Upon insistence, though, his reply explained that the last condition is actually
higher than the first two. This is because this (ihsan) is an objective and a maqaam while the
first two are non-objectives and only transient experiences. In that case, the difference
between them is big. And if this explanation is not the reason for the pause of silence then it
is that he kept the answer hidden because the general public cannot comprehend it. Perhaps
it is one of the tajalliat (manifestations) of the Creator; something so magnificent that it
would only raise objections the way the secrets of the sufiah raise objections for people who
look at the outward only.

























- 153 -

CHAPTER 15
KASHF SUDUR
144
AND KASHF QUBOOR
































144
Kashf sudur- the common kashf is called kashf sudur and kashf qubur is kashf of the graves.
- 154 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


Not to be taken too seriously

Kashf (clairvoyance) is a common occurrence among the masha’ikh of suluk that is
sometimes induced by mujahadaat (striving) while at other times is purely a gift from Allah
I. The kashf that is born from mujahadaat is not restricted to tasawwuf because any person
who practices mujahadaat can have kashf. This is why kashf is not taken seriously by the
masha’ikh; in fact, they disregard it completely. Sometimes when murideen begin
experiencing kashf the masha’ikh stop them from mujahadaat.
It is written in Aap Beti, that:

One of my close friends, Maulana Abdul Rahman Gangohi, was also one of my father’s best
students in Gangoh. When my father moved permanently to Mazahirul-Uloom, he went
along with him, and studied the books of ahadith from Mazahirul-Uloom. Finally, he took
bayah with my sheikh Hadhrat Saharanpuri. He was strict on his ma’mulat
145
. He was an
imam of one of the masajid in Kasoli near Shimlah where he also taught children Quran.
Since I was the primary letter-writer for Hadhrat Saharanpuri (and I read the letters that
came to him), I saw that his spiritual conditions were excellent. In one letter he wrote about
some of his mukashafaat (plural of kashf) and lofty conditions. After reading this letter, I
truly thought that Hadhrat would give him khilafat, but instead Hadhrat replied in his
return letter, “Stop all asghaal and adkhaar except your faraidh and sunan muakadah
(emphasized Sunnah).” Even if the mukashafaat were purely from Allah I, my elders
believed they were an obstruction in the path of tariqat. My Hadhrat (Maulana Khalil
Ahmad Saharanpuri) said,



145
customized programs of prayers, dhikr, tasbih, etc. designed by the shaikh.
- 155 -

This is like a person walking on a path with lush gardens and rosebushes on both sides. If
he stops to enjoy the beauties of the garden and continues to do so he is not going to
arrive at his destination (i.e., he will arrive late).

This is why my elders generally disliked the mukashafaat. Among my elders there
were both kinds: those who saw few mukashafaat like my Hadhrat and those who always saw
them like Shah Abdul Raheem. I have heard the statement of Hadhrat Thanvi many times
that,

I have no fear if I sit in Shaikh-ul-Hind Mahmud-ul-Hassan and Khalil Ahmad’s
(Sahranpuri) lap, but I fear sitting in the gatherings of Shah Abdul Raheem because of what
is disclosed to him.

I have also heard many times that there were both types among the murideen of
Hadhrat Gangohi. Maulana Siddiq Ahmad Anbitwi had many mukashafaat though my
shaikh had none (which have been mentioned in his letters to his shaikh, Maulana Gangohi,
in Makatib Rashidia). Since this is something one gets after exhaustive mujahadaat like 40-
day retreats and habs-i-dum
146
the elders do not consider kashf a fundamental of suluk;
though it is not against the Shari’ah either.

Kashf of the grave

The Blessed Prophet r passed by two graves and heard the azab-i-qabr (punishment
of the grave). One of them was being punished because he was not careful about urine and
the other because of his calumniation of people. This is a famous hadith which has been
mentioned in all the hadith books. In Mishkat, under the chapter of “The Certainty of the
Punishment of the Grave,” Zaid bin Thabit t narrates that the Blessed Prophet r went to a
garden on his donkey. Suddenly, the donkey broke into a gallop and the Blessed Prophet r
lost balance and almost fell off. There were four or five graves in that garden where the
deceased were in azab-i-qabr. The Blessed Prophet r said, “I fear you will stop burying the
dead otherwise I would supplicate that Allah I allow you to hear the azab-i-qabar.”
In another hadith, it is narrated that the grave closed upon Saad bin Mu’az. The
Blessed Prophet r said, “The grave closed upon Saad bin Mu’az until his ribs and bones


146
an exercise of holding one’s breath and counting the dhikr of Allah I by heartbeats.
- 156 -

became one, then it opened by our tasbih and takbir.” In another hadith of Miskhat, Ibn
Abbas t narrates, “Once some Sahaba t set up their tents in one place. They did not know
there was a grave where they had camped. Suddenly, they heard somebody recite the whole
Surah Mulk. When the Blessed Prophet r was informed of this he said, ‘Surah Mulk saves
from the azab-i-qabr.’”
In Hayatus Sahaba, there is a long story about a youth who was very pious, performed
a lot of worship, and spent most of his time in the masjid. Once, he prayed his Isha salah
and went home. On his way he saw a beautiful woman who fell in love with him. The
woman always stood on the path. Once she seduced him and he went along with her.
When they reached the door and the woman went inside, he was about to step in when the
remembrance of Allah I broke the spell and he recited this ayah,

Verily, those who are Al-Muttaqun (the pious) when an evil thought comes to them
from shaitan, they remember Allah and indeed they then see right (7: 201).

He then fell unconscious. The woman called her slave-girl to help pick him up. They took
him to the door of his house and knocked on the door. The old father came out and saw his
son unconscious at the door. He called his family out and they brought in the youth. Late
at night, he regained consciousness and his father asked him what had happened. The father
asked him, “Which ayah did you recite?” The youth recited the ayah and fell unconscious
again. When people shook him he had already died. They washed and buried him that very
night. When news of this incident reached Omar t he went to the father’s house for
condolences and asked, “Why didn’t you inform me?” The father replied, “It was at night,
Amir-ul-Mumineen.” Omar t ordered, “Take me to his grave.” Omar t went with his
companions to the grave and recited the following ayah to the youth, “But for him who
fears the standing of his Lord, there will be two gardens.”
147
When he finished reciting
the ayah he heard a voice from the grave say twice, “O Omar, Allah I has granted me both
of the gardens.”
There is another amazing story mentioned in Hayatus Sahaba, that once Omar t
went to Jannat-ul-Baqi and said:

رﻮﺒﻘﻟا ﻞھا ﺎﯾ ﻢﻜﯿﻠﻋ م ﻼﺴﻟا



147
(55: 46)
- 157 -

“Listen to our situation. Your women have married again, other people are now living in
your homes, and all your wealth has been distributed.” Then he heard a voice from the
unseen saying,

Now listen to our situation. We have received whatever we prepared for the next world, we
benefited from all the money we spent in the path of Allah I, and lost whatever we left
behind.

In another incident from Hayatus Sahaba, Abdullah ibn Omar t said:

“Once I passed by Badr and saw a man rise from a well. He had a chain around his neck and
kept on calling me and saying, ‘O Abdullah, give me water to drink.’ From the same well
another man rose who said, ‘Do not serve him water, he is a kafir.’ He then hit him with a
sword and the first man fell back into the well. I returned to the Blessed Prophet r and told
him the whole incident. The Blessed Prophet r said, ‘That was Abu Jahl and he will be
punished in this manner until the Day of Judgment.’”

There are many narrations of this kind of hearing voices from the grave. Therefore, those
who reject the mukashafaat and khwaarik (paranormal incidents) are not educated in the
knowledge of the ahadith.
Hafiz Ibn Qayyim has narrated many ahadith about voices from the grave in his book
Kitab-ul-Ruh. One of them is that Abu Uthman bin Affan Nahdi says,

Once Ibn Saas went with a funeral and he was wearing thin clothing. He reached a grave,
prayed two rak’at, and leaned on the grave. He says, ‘I swear by Allah I, my heart was
awake that I suddenly heard a voice from the grave saying, ‘Get out of here and do not hurt
me. You living people do things while ignoring the consequences of your actions, and we
look for thawab (reward) but cannot do anything. The two rak’at you just prayed are more
valuable to me than such and such amount of thawab.’

In another incident Hadhrat Abu Qalaab says,

I was returning from Shaam to Basra. I got off at one place, performed wudu, prayed two
rak’at, put my head on a grave, and fell asleep. When I awoke I saw that the deceased in this
grave (which I fell asleep on) was complaining about me and saying, ‘You bothered me the
entire night. You people do things not knowing the consequences of your actions, and we
know the consequences but cannot do anything. The two rak’at you prayed are better than
- 158 -

the dunya and everything in it. May Allah I give the people of the world the best of returns.
Please give them our salam. Due to their duas we receive mountains of nur from them.’

Allama Ibn Qayyim has mentioned many incidents; it is difficult to include all of them here.
Allama Ibn Qayyim narrates,

One of my friends left his house at the time of Asr and went to the gardens. He narrates, ‘I
went into the cemetery shortly before sunset. The sun descended into the cemetery before it
set in the horizon. I saw one grave that was like a flame of fire around a glass dish. The
deceased was in the middle of this flame. I rubbed my eyes thinking that maybe I am seeing
this in my sleep. Then I looked afar and I saw the walls of the city and I knew then that I
was not sleeping at all. I reached home, numbed by what I saw. My family brought food for
me, but I could not eat. When I returned to the city I inquired about the grave and learned
it was the grave of a cruel tax collector.

He also narrates another incident where Abu Quza’ says,

We neared a pond close to the city of Basra and heard the sound of a donkey. I went to the
people of the area and asked, ‘Whose voice is this?’ They said, ‘This was a man who would
say, ‘You always bray like a donkey’ when his mother would ask to him run an errand. Since
he died, every night you hear the braying of a donkey from his grave.

There are many eye-opening occurrences of this kind.
He narrates another incident that Amr bin Dinar said,

In our city there was a man whose sister became sick. He would come and see her everyday.
Then she died and he buried her. After the burial he remembered he had left something in
the grave. He took one of his friends with him for help and they dug up the grave. They
found the thing he had left in the grave. He then told his friend, ‘Move out of the way, I
want to see how my sister is doing.’ When he took off one of the bricks from the lahad
148
he
saw flames of fire. He returned to ask their mother, ‘What did my sister do her whole life?’
The mother replied, ‘Why do you ask? She is already gone from this world.’ When he


148
A grave with a hole the length of the grave dug on the side facing the qiblah. After the deceased is placed in the lahad the hole
is covered with bricks.
- 159 -

insisted she said, ‘She was not punctual in her salawat and used to eavesdrop on her
neighbors and spread the word to others.’

Ibn Abi Dunya says,

Someone came and asked Abu Ishaq Fizari, ‘Is there any repentance for a grave-robber?’ He
replied, ‘When there is true repentance then, yes, there is repentance for him.’ The
questioner said, ‘I was a grave-robber and I saw many people whose faces were turned away
from the Qibla.’ Abu Ishaq Fizari did not know what to say. He wrote to Imam Auzai who
replied, ‘these are the people who turned away from the Sunnah (referring to people who
innovated either in aqeedah [as in the Shiite] or in practice).’

After narrating numerous such incidents Allama Ibn Qayyim says,

There are many incidents of this kind which cannot be narrated here in which Allah I
showed the punishment or the comfort of the grave to some of his servants…and the heretics
and unbelievers have no way to disprove these incidents.

The aforementioned article was about kashf of the graves and regarding kashf of the
sudur, Allama Ibn Qayyim writes in his book Kitab-ul-Ruh:

Allah I praised the people of faraasat (spiritual insight) in this ayah of the Quran:

َﻦﯿِﻤﱢﺳَﻮَﺘُﻤْﻠﱢﻟ ٍتﺎَﯾﻵ َﻚِﻟَذ ﻲِﻓ ﱠنِإ
Indeed in that are signs for those who discern.
149




Faraasat of the Mumin

Ibn Abbas t and others say mutawasimeen refers to people with faraasat. After narrating
various ayaat, Allama Ibn Qayyim writes:



149
Hajr 75
- 160 -

True faraasat is for the person who is purified from all impurities and who has
established closeness to Allah I. Such a person can see with a nur that Allah I has placed in
his heart. The Blessed Prophet r said, ‘Save yourself from the faraasat of the mumin for he
sees with the nur of Allah I’ (Tirmizi). Allah I gives him this faraasat because of his
closeness to Allah I because when the heart is close to Allah I, all the evil thoughts that
come in the way of recognizing and realizing the truth are eliminated. He then gains from
the mishkat (lanterns) that is close to Allah I. He gains a nur in his heart relative to his
closeness to Allah I and with this nur sees things people who are away from Allah I cannot
see. It is mentioned in the hadith qudsi that Allah I says,

A person cannot gain closeness to me in any way better than the faraidh. A person gains
closeness to me through the supererogatory salah until I make him my beloved. And
when I love him I become his ears by which he hears, his eyes by which he sees, his hands
by which he holds, and his feet by which he walk. Thus, his hearing, seeing, holding, and
walking happens through Me.

When a person reaches this stage, the person’s heart becomes like a gleaming mirror
and the reflections of the realities enter into his heart. Then nothing of his faraasat is ever
wrong because when he sees through Allah I he sees only reality. When he hears through
Allah I he only hears reality. This is not the knowledge of the Unseen, but a knowledge
that Allah Y puts in his heart. When the heart is filled with nur, the faiz
(blessings/effervescence) of this nur is seen on his limbs and it travels from his heart to his
eye. Then he sees from this eye according to the nur of his heart.
The Blessed Prophet r saw Baitul Muqaddas from Makkah. While digging the trench
in the Battle of the Trench, the buildings of Shaam, the ramparts of the city of Sanaa in
Yemen, and the city of Madaain in Persia were shown to him. The Blessed Prophet r saw
all this while sitting in Madinah. When Najashi died in Habsha, the Blessed Prophet r was
informed of it. When Saariah t was fighting in Nahaawand, Omar t saw him and called
him from the pulpit in Madinah. When some people from the tribe of Banu Mazjah arrived
in Madinah, Omar t looked at Ashtar Nakhai up and down carefully and asked, “Who is
he?” People said, “Malik bin Harith.” He then said, “May Allah I destroy him. I see
Muslims facing hardship because of him (i.e., he was one of the leaders involved in the
assassination of Uthman bin Affan t).”
Once Imam Shafi’ and Imam Muhammad were sitting in Masjid Nabawi when a man
walked in. Imam Muhammad said, “I think he is a carpenter.” Imam Shafi’ said, “I think
he is a blacksmith.” They both asked him and he said, “I used to be a blacksmith, now I am
a carpenter.”
- 161 -

One youth, who lived in the company of Hadhrat Junaid Baghdadi, could tell others
the bad thoughts that passed through their hearts. Somebody mentioned this to Hadhrat
Junaid. He asked the youth, “What are these things people are saying about you?” He said,
“It is the truth. I want you to think of something.” Hadhrat Junaid said, “I thought of it.”
The youth told him what he was thinking, but Hadhrat Junaid said, “That’s wrong.” This
happened three times. After the third time the youth said, “It is strange, you are speaking
the truth, but I know more about the situation of my heart.” Hadhrat Junaid replied, “You
were correct all three times. I just wanted to test you.”
Abu Saeed Kharaaz said,

“One day I entered Masjid Haram. At about the same time a faqir entered with two old
shawls wrapped around him. When I saw him begging I said to myself, ‘Such people are
a burden on the world.’ He looked at me and recited the ayah, ‘Know that Allah knows
that which is in your heart, therefore fear Him.’ When I repented in my heart, he
recited another ayah, ‘And He is the one who accepts repentance from His servants.’

A man came to Uthman bin Affan t who had gazed at a woman before he arrived in
his gathering. Uthman bin Affan t said, “Some people come to me and the effects of
fornication can be seen in their eyes.” The man said, “Is there revelation after the Blessed
Prophet r has left this world?” Uthman bin Affan t replied, “No, but there is true faraasat
and baseerat. This was faraasat which Allah I puts in the hearts; when a thought crosses
their heart, Allah Y fulfills it in reality.” (End of quote)

This is a condensed article taken from Allama Ibn Qayyim’s book, Kitab-ul-Ruh.
Many similar incidents are mentioned in it. In his Fataawa
150
, Allama Ibn Taimiyah also
confirms the mukashafaat. He says,

Omar t would say, ‘Come near to the mouths of the pious and listen closely to what they
say because the realities are revealed to them.’ These realities that Omar t spoke of are
things that Allah I reveals in their hearts because it is proven that the auliya-allah do have
mukashafaat.

There are two known opinions regarding Imam Abu Hanifah and his view on ma-i-
mustamil (i.e., used water that falls from wudu). His first opinion was that ma-i-mustamil was


150
Fataawa Allama Ibn Taimiyah 11/204
- 162 -

impure and the second that it was pure. The reason for his first opinion was that he could see
sins washing off with the water that dripped from wudhu. Imam Abu Hanifah made many
duas to Allah I, “O Allah, I do not want to know the sins people commit.” His dua was
accepted and this kashf was taken from him. After this, he took to the second opinion that it
was pure.

































- 163 -


CHAPTER 16
SHATHIAAT
151
































151
Is plural of shuth. Shuth is an utterance or action incompatible with the Quran and Sunnah that is said byy by one overcome
by a haal.
- 164 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


Words uttered while spiritually intoxicated

Some of the ahle haal (people absorbed in a spiritual state) are overcome by their state
and thus utter things which are incompatible with the Quran and Sunnah. In this uncontrolled
state, anything this person utters which is against the Deen is called a shath. Such a person is
not sinful, but his taqlid is impermissible. There are many sayings of the elders that indicate
that someone who judges the ahle haal from their outward state would give a fatwa of kufr.
However, if such things are uttered in a state of intoxication or in extreme shauq (enrapture) it
will not be considered kufr, but, at the same time, they are also not worthy of being followed.

The Blessed Prophet r said,

“When a person repents, Allah I is happier than a man traveling with all of his belongings
and provisions on his mount. Then this man rides into a jungle where death is certain. He
lies down under the shade of a tree and falls asleep. When he wakes up he sees no sign of his
camel. He looks everywhere and is getting hungry and thirsty. Then he loses all hope and
returns to the same spot to die. He puts his head in his hands and falls asleep. He wakes up
again and sees his camel with all his belongings and provisions on it, standing nearby. At
this moment, no one can imagine his joy and he says in elation, “O Allah, you are my servant
and I am your Rabb.”

The Blessed Prophet r says, “He was mistaken because of his excessive joy.”

This hadith is narrated by Abdullah bin Mas’ud t and Anas t in Bukhari and Muslim
with different wordings. Hadhrat Thanvi says in Al-Tasharuf,

This hadith indicates that a helpless person is forgiven in his mistake because the Blessed
Prophet r quoted this person and did not rebut him. The joy which incited such a
statement was born from a thing of this dunya. Imagine a person made helpless by the
- 165 -

intensity of his love or shauq (for Allah I) which is one of the kaifiyaat (states) that develops
from this Deen.

The narration which explains the incident of Aishah t being accused of illicit behaviour
narrates that, “When the ayaat of the Quran were revealed which exonerated her of all wrong
doing, her mother said to her, ‘Go to the Blessed Prophet r and thank him’ (i.e., she should go
and be thankful to him). At the time, she was overcome by emotion and said, “I swear by Allah
I I will not go and I will not be grateful to anyone besides Allah I. He is the one who has
acquitted me.” This hadith is narrated in Nisai, Tirmizi, Muslim, and Bukhari.

Hadhrat Thanvi says, “Sometimes our elders said something in prose or verse that
outwardly seemed blasphemous. If it is uttered in a haal it is called shath and aulaal. Aishah’s
t statement falls under this category. It resulted from her profound grief because the Blessed
Prophet r, himself a human and uninformed of the Unseen, was confused and doubtful.
Aishah t was aware of his feelings about her and was grief stricken that even he doubted her.
When she was exonerated by the revelation of the ayah she was fervent and said what she said at
that moment. Since the Blessed Prophet r did not chastise her for this reply, it proves that
those who utter shathiaat or aulaal are exempt from the general rule.
Aishah t narrates,

“The Blessed Prophet r said, ‘I know when you are happy and when you are angry with
me.’ I (Aishah t) asked, ‘How do you know Blessed Prophet r?’ He replied, ‘When you
are happy you say, ‘I swear by the Creator of Muhammad r’ and when you are angry you
say, ‘I swear by the Creator of Ibrahim t.’’ I replied, ‘You are right, except that I only leave
out your name (otherwise I love you as much when I am angry as I do when I am happy with
you).’”

These are stories of love and affection. The people of love know that the Blessed Prophet
r was aware she was in a certain state when she swore by the name of Allah I and that this was
the coquetry of his beloved. This is why he remained silent and did not rebuke her for her
remark.

The story of Khawaja Ahmad Jaam, when he said, “ma min kunaim,” has been mentioned
in a previous chapter. Khawaja spread his hand over the child and restored his vision as he kept
on repeating, “We do it, we do it.” In Arwahi Thalatha (story # 249), it is narrated that once
Maulana Yaqub Naunutwi was sitting in his class, extremely sad. Ameer Shah Khan and some
others came in class at that time. Maulana said,

- 166 -

I have made a big mistake. I said this and this to Allah I to which he said such and such.
Then I said something (which was outwardly disrespectful towards Allah I), to which He
responded, ‘Quiet! Stop this nonsense.’ Then I was quiet and repented to Allah I and was
finally forgiven.

Hadhrat Qasim Naunutwi was shaken up when he heard this. He said,

“Oh! Maulvi Yaqub said such a thing! Tawba, tawba, tawba. He is majzub
152
. Only he
could say such a thing; had it been us, our throats would be slit.”

Hadhrat Thanvi writes in the footnote:

“In some levels of majzubiyat, utterances are categorized as aulaal and are thus forgiven. And
there are other majzubs who are overwhelmed by their jazb only occasionally (i.e., it is not a
continuous state).”

Stories of Majzubs

The stairs leading up to the Jamia Masjid in Delhi have always been home to one majzub or
another. There are many famous stories of these majzub, but it is not known when they first
settled there. There is a story of Mirza Mazhar Janijaana. He would go to Jamia Masjid for
Juma salah entering from the southern gate and leaving from the eastern gate. After Juma, a
buzurgh (pious elder) would sit there on his musalla under the northern portico near the
entrance of the eastern gate. He used to keep a small earthen jug covered with a weathered brick
in front of him. Whenever Mirza Janijaana passed by him, he would hit his legs, yell at him,
pull the musalla from underneath him and throw it away. He would lift the jug and brick and
smash both of them on the ground, shattering them into pieces and then walk off quietly.
People were shocked that someone like Mirza Janijaana could be so cruel, but no one had the
courage to ask why he would do it. Finally, someone once asked, “Hadhrat, who is this person
and why do you do this to him?” Mirza Sahib replied,

When we were kids he would hang around us and try to join our group. We would hit him
and taunt him, but now Allah I has shown us the path of suluk and we have been given


152
Majzub- A person so permeated with the love of Allah I that he is often or perpetually unaware of his actions and sayings.
- 167 -

ijazat (i.e., khilafat) by our shuyukh. One day, I thought. ‘I know him for so long and he is
close to me, I should put some tawajuh
153
(positive spiritual attention) on him. When I did I
was immersed in his own reflection and found him to be higher than myself. That got me
worried. I started showing him real respect and left my sitting place for him and told him,
‘This place is not really mine, it is yours. Now you sit in my place and I will sit in yours.’
But he refused to listen. When I insisted, he again refused and said, ‘You will continue to
treat me like you did when we were kids,’ but I refused. After that he took away all my
kaifiyat
154
and left me hollow. Now I was even more worried. I said, ‘Give me back my
kaifiyat.’ He replied, ‘On the condition that you will treat me as you always have and not
here, but in public outside of Jamia Masjid.’ I had no choice but to accept his condition.
155


In the footnote Hadhrat Thanvi writes:

‘Took away all my kaifiyaat.’ I say that the method of this salb (to wrest, snatch) as I have
heard from Hadhrat Gangohi is that the faculty to understand and to perform good
languishes, otherwise it is not possible to eliminate someone’s qurb (closeness to Allah I)
and their kamaal (completeness of their iman). I (Hadhrat Thanvi) say that this inertness
can be produced by sickness or even medications. It is not harmful in itself except that one
does not achieve the same edifying feelings (in ibadah) which can lead to disappointment.
However, it is harmful in the sense that it decreases one’s spiritual energies to perform ibadah
which leads to a decrease of good deeds. Therefore, wherever there is a possibility of a
tasarruf
156
influencing such changes, it (tasarruf) will be haram; however, tasarruf is
permissible where kaifiyaat become an obstruction in one’s worldly or religious functions.
Though, where tasarruf is for a permissible purpose, it will be permissible as in this incident.

Beware of drawing false assumptions

I was a member of the shura (board) of Darul-Uloom for many years. Shaikh-ul-Islam
Madani’s demeanor towards Hakim Ishaq Kathurwi was harsher than this. At first, I was quite
perturbed when I saw how Hakim was treated, but after a few days it became clear to me.


153
Tawajuh: Spiritual attention. Often used in terms of directing one’s spiritual attention towards a person either positively or
negatively.
154
Higher inner states of iman in which the sweetness of the closeness to Allah I is experienced.
155
Mirza Janijaana’s ill-treatment of this shaikh was a shath. It could have easily been misconstrued as a
156
Tasarruf: A function of the spiritual power attained through exercises whereby one can induce a change of feeling in another
person.
- 168 -


One thing leads to another, but I meant to narrate an incident of a majzub who lived on
this flight of stairs in Delhi. He was very pious and righteous. One day he began loudly
ranting, “I am not your servant and you are not my lord.” People grabbed him and took him to
the qazi who was himself a pious and devout man. He asked the majzub, “What are you
saying?” He replied, “Shaitan has been trying to prevail over me and force me to say, ‘You are
my Creator and I am your servant,’ but I reject him saying, ‘Neither are you my Creator nor am
I your servant.’ The purpose of narrating these incidents is to remind us that we should not
draw conclusions on the shathiaat until we are sure of what they mean.





























- 169 -

CHAPTER 17

SUKR AND GHASHI
157
































157
Sakr: Literally means intoxication. Among the sufiah it refers to a state of losing one’s senses which may lead to unintentionally
uttering something that contradicts the Quran and Sunnah.
Gashi: Means to fall unconscious.
- 170 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The causes of Shathiaat

At times, sukr and ghashi may induce shathiaat. Many of the sayings and states of the
masha’ikh of suluk are uttered in the state of sakr. Sakr is forbidden if it is induced by a
forbidden act. However, sometimes sakr occurs when a powerful warid (feeling or
inspiration) pierces the heart and the heart is too weak to sustain it. But it is not always that
sakr happens because of a weak heart. At times even a powerful heart is overcome by a warid
that is stronger than itself and the force of the warid makes one fall unconscious. Musa (as)
was a strong-minded Prophet of Allah I, but when he asked Allah I to reveal Himself and
Allah I manifested Himself in His tajalli, Musa (as) fell unconscious. Comparatively, the
Blessed Prophet’s r control and forbearance exceeded Musa r’s (as) because the Blessed
Prophet r attained nisbat ittihadi
158
with Jibrael (as) at the time of the first revelation; only
Allah I knows best what ma’arif (gnosis) and maqamaat (stations) he attained during the
next 13 years. Thus, in the mira’j, when the Blessed Prophet r ascended the heavens, he left
Jibrael (as) behind. As the poem says:

If I ascend one more inch, the tajalli of my Creator will burn my wings

The amazing events the Blessed Prophet r witnessed did not cause any change,
transformation, or disintegration of his blessed body. He returned in the same state in which
he ascended.



158
Nisbat ittihadi: The union of two entities into one in their spiritual attributes. In this case, the Blessed Prophet r achieved
union with Jibrael (as) in his spirituality when Jibrael (as) embraced the Blessed Prophet r thrice, thus, transferring his own
qualities to the Blessed Prophet r.
- 171 -

Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Al-Takashuf:

“Unconsciousness can result from forceful blows from the soul as it can by blows from the
physical body. This is something all the attiba agree upon. Many different states of the soul
can affect changes in the mind, and one of these is when sakr stuns the mind bringing on
unconsciousness. As an insane or unconscious person is excused, likewise a person in sakr or
one overwhelmed by a spiritual state is also excused in his shathi statements, transgressions,
and his negligence towards obligatory duties. Many times, this sakr is not palpable by a
person sitting nearby just as a demented or insaned person’s insanity or dementia is not
palpable. As a result, people are sometimes accusatory and judgmental of a person’s conduct
or utterances. When we interpret the actions of people (that excuses them from obligations)
it is with the understanding that such people are in sakr and that they are otherwise virtuous,
of the best character, and strict followers of the Sunnah. The only time we will not excuse a
person is when he is a fasiq, a slave of his desires, and leads a life of sin; in this case, there is
no need to interpret his actions or sayings, and the chances of such a person being
overwhelmed by sakr is remote unless strong evidence suggests otherwise.

In Al-Takashuf, Hazrat Thanwi writes in the footnote of the hadith which narrates
the incident of how Omar t tried to stop the Blessed Prophet r from leading the janaza
(the funeral prayer) of Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salool (i.e., the chief of the hypocrites):

Sukr is the name of an inability to distinguish between rulings related to the outward and
inward because of the torrents of a strong warid raging in the heart; sahw is the return of this
ability. The wurud of bugz fi Allah (hatred for the sake of Allah I) so overpowered Omar t
that he was benumbed by it; he was not conscious of his behavior and the words he used
with the Blessed Prophet r appeared as an outward lack of respect (adab) on his part. In this
situation, the Blessed Prophet r did not hold him accountable for his behavior. Then when
he returned to his normal state of mind, it is narrated in the hadith that he said, ‘I was
appalled by my aggressiveness with the Blessed Prophet r.’ These types of waaridat are
common amongst the sufiah. If the warid is weak and the heart is able to withstand it, the
effect is unnoticeable, but if the warid comes on strong and the heart is strained by it, the
effect becomes apparent.

- 172 -

I remember the incident of Maulana Fazlul Rahman Gang Muradabadi, but do not
remember where I read it. Though, it says in Tazkirat-ul-Rashid that once in his gathering,
people were talking about the biographies of the elders when the name of Hadhrat Gangohi
came up. At the time, Hadhrat Shah Sahib said, “Do not even mention him, he drank up
the whole river and didn’t even burp
159
.”
Shaikh-ul-Islam, Ibn Taimiyah writes in his Fataawa
160
:

Sometimes people overcome by a certain state are subdued by the kaifiyat of ittihad or hulul
(oneness with something). Some forms of ittihad are of haqq while others are purely
falsehood. However, since such feelings usually emerge when a person is subdued by a
certain state, is unconscious, or is repudiating the existence of everything around him except
his beloved, and this infatuation is with nothing forbidden, he will not be accountable for his
actions. There will be no punishment for him on the Day of Judgment because an insane
person is exempt from the law. If this person is mistaken in what he says then he will fall
under the ayah, ‘O Lord, punish us not if we forget or fall into error
161
,’ and under the
ayah, ‘And there is no sin if you make a mistake therein.
162


The example of this is like the story narrated about someone who loved another.
When the beloved fell into the river, the lover threw himself behind him into the river. The
beloved asked, ‘I fell into the river accidentally, but what made you fall in?’ The lover
replied, ‘In my love for you, I lost sight of myself and thought you were me.’

This state occurs often among the people of love and the murideen with their shuyukh.
This condition happens more often with love for Allah I; however, there is some
imperfection in the attainment of this oneness with Allah I. In this state, one becomes so
absorbed in his love for his beloved (i.e., Allah I) that he loses consciousness of his own love
and even reaching a level of self-annihilation. He cannot distinguish remembrance from the
one being remembered, observation from the one being observed, and presence from the one
who is omnipresent. In this condition, one loses awareness of one’s own existence. In this
condition, a person may say “ana al haqq” (‘I am haqq’), or “subhani” (‘I am glorified’), or
“ma fil jabati illalah” or other such delirious statements. Such a person is intoxicated with


159
He absorbed the powerful waaridat that came upon him (because of his high maqaam) without any change in his consciousness
or his utterances.
160
2/396
161
2: 286
162
33: 5
- 173 -

love of Allah I. Here, the intoxication was not caused by something impermissible
therefore utterances made from this type of condition should not be publicized.




































- 174 -

CHAPTER 18
ESOTERIC UTTERANCES OF THE SUFIAH



































- 175 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The true meaning behind the words of the wise

The outward meanings of the utterances of the sufiah often conceal their true inner
meanings. Because of this, some foolish people not learned in the esoterica of this science
make false objections. In Shamaail Tirmizi, Anas t narrates,

Once a man came to Blessed Prophet r and asked for a mount (i.e., a camel). The Blessed
Prophet r said, ‘I will give you the calf (of a camel).’ The man said, ‘O Blessed Prophet r,
what am I going to do with a calf? I need something to ride on.’ The Blessed Prophet r
explained, ‘Every camel is a calf of a camel.’

In another hadith in Shamaail, Hasan Basri (rah) says,

Once an old woman came to the Blessed Prophet r and said, ‘Pray for me that Allah I puts
me in Jannah.’ The Blessed Prophet r said, ‘Old women will not enter Jannah.’ When she
turned away crying, he said, ‘Tell her she will not enter Jannah as an old woman, in fact,
Allah I will make all women young and virginal before he puts them into Jannah.’

This meaning is also conveyed in the ayah, “We have made them maidens of special
creation. And made them virgins
163
.” It is understood from this ayah that women of
jannah will always remain virgins because they will reflower after every intercourse.
Abu Huraira t narrates that he once went to the bazaar and said to the people, “I see
you people here when the inheritance of the Blessed Prophet r is being distributed in the
masjid.” People ran to the masjid, but came back after a short while. They said, “We didn’t


163
54: 35-36
- 176 -

see anything being distributed. We only saw a group of people reciting the Quran.” He
said, “This is the inheritance of the Blessed Prophet r.”

Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Al-Takashuf:

Most of the speeches and writings of the elders contain some articles which are different from
the apparent meaning. This meaning only becomes coherent once the intended meaning
and its explanation are understood. There are various reasons for withholding the real
meaning: being overwhelmed by a haal, concealment from the public, motivating the
addressee because concealing something provokes one to specify whatever is being concealed,
and the thing which is specified by provocation engenders a stronger impression on the
heart.

The narration of Abu Huraira t corroborates this point. Abu Huraira, at first,
concealed the true meaning with intention to motivate the people by using an irrelevant
explicit meaning. Concealing the true meaning led people to believe the apparent meaning.
This is why they returned complaining they did not see anything being distributed. After he
explained the real meaning, they understood what he actually meant. Thus, one should not
criticize a shaikh or buzurg while he is in haal because it is truly one’s own loss.
Also, Ubai bin Kaab t narrates,

One Ansari sahabi lived far from Madinah, but would never miss even one salah behind the
Blessed Prophet r. We pitied him and I said, “It would be so good if you bought yourself a
mount that would save you from the hot stones and pebbles, and protect you against the
creatures of the earth.” He replied, “I wouldn’t even want my house to be next to the
Blessed Prophet’s r house.” I (Ubai bin Kaab t) was upset at this response. I went to the
Blessed Prophet r and complained about him. The Blessed Prophet r called him. The
Ansari sahabi said the same to the Blessed Prophet r and added, “I hope that Allah I will
reward me for each step I take to the masjid.” The Blessed Prophet r said to him, “You will
get what you intended from Allah I.” (Muslim)

Hadhrat Thanvi says:

The same commentary applies here that applied to the former hadith. Notice that the words
of the Ansari sahabi were disrespectful to the extent that it upset Ubai bin Kaab t. We can
understand that he may have said what he did to hide his true intentions or for reasons
similar to this. Since there was no reason to hide anything from the Blessed Prophet, he
- 177 -

revealed his true intentions to him and it became clear that what he had said earlier (to Ubai
bin Kab) was not intended.
In a hadith qudsi, Abu Huraira t narrates the Blessed Prophet r said,

On the Day of Judgment, Allah I will say to some people, ‘I was sick, you did not visit Me.’
The person will say, ‘O my Creator, how can I visit you? You are Rabb-ul-Aa’lameen.’ Allah
I will say, ‘Do you not remember this and this person became sick and you did not visit
him? Do you not know that if you had visited you would find Me there?’” Then Allah I
will say, “I asked you for food and drink,” and the person will respond, ‘Oh my Creator,
How can I feed You and quench your thirst, You are Rabb-ul-Aa’lameen?’ Allah I will
respond, “You would have found Me there if you had fed him and quenched his thirst.”
(Muslim)

This hadith and the previous examples indicate that such statements are figurative and
cannot be taken literally otherwise our beliefs would be corrupted. There are numerous
ayahs like this in the Quran. To present a few:

Then a crier cried, “O you in the caravan! Surely, you are thieves!
164


So I wished to make a defective damage in it, as there was a king after them who seized
every ship by force
165
.

And they plotted (to kill Isa (as)) and He planned too
166
.











164
12: 70
165
18: 79
166
3: 54
- 178 -

CHAPTER 19

THE MOTHER OF ALL DISEASES: ARROGANCE



































- 179 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


The perils of Arrogance

I had planned on writing on many different issues and my mind was full of ideas to
put on paper, but since arriving in Madinah, my health has been continuously deteriorating.
I was extremely sick and bed ridden when I was India and was hoping my health would
improve after arriving in Madinah. However, since I have arrived, my condition has not
improved at all. After starting this book, I thought about quitting many times, but changed
my mind at the insistence of my friends. Due to my sickness, sometimes I had to stop
writing for many days, and now, as my health is declining, I have decided to conclude this
book with two important topics.
From the very beginning, I had intended to complete this book with both these two
topics. One was the mother of all diseases, arrogance, and the second was debasing the
Auliya-allah. Both these topics are related to Shari’ah and tariqat. I borrowed the name
“The mother of all diseases” from my good friend Sufi Iqbal who wrote a book entitled, The
Mother of All Diseases: Arrogance. The first edition of his book sold out soon after
publication and he is now in the process of publishing the second edition. I thought I would
give this article to him, but my friends convinced me that every author has his own style;
therefore, I should not take from him but write my own article. Many years ago, I wrote a
detailed article that explained the two types of ma’asi (sins): shaitani (satanic) and haiwani
(base desire). In that article, I explained that the haiwani sins are quickly forgiven by the
Rahmah (Mercy) of Allah . The hadith is famous:

قﺮﺳ نا و ﻲﻧز ناو لﺎﻗ قﺮﺳ و ﻲﻧز ناو لﺎﻗ ﺔﻨﺠﻟا ﻞﺧد ﷲا ﻻا ﮫﻟا ﻻ لﺎﻗ ﻦﻤﻓ
‘Whosoever says there is no god but Allah, will enter Jannah.’ A sahabi asked, “Even if
he fornicates and steals?” The Blessed Prophet replied, “Even if he fornicates and
steals.”

In my article, I supported this point with ayaat from the Quran and the hadith of the
Blessed Prophet . It has been my habit to show my work to my friends, especially to
- 180 -

Maulana Abdul Rahman and Qari Saeed. If they deleted anything, I would argue with
them, but the final say was always theirs. They filtered out everything not worthy of being
published. I do not remember which manuscript it was, but they said it would not emphasize
enough the importance of the shaitani ma’asi and that it lacked mention of the haiwani
ma’asi.
Although I was unable to include this topic previously, I think the subject of
arrogance is fitting for this book considering its importance; among the sins it is the most
dangerous disease not only in my opinion, but also according to the Quran and Sunnah. It
is absolutely destructive in the path of tariqat. Imam Ghazali dedicated an entire chapter in
his book Ihya-ul-Uloom, in which he delineated the importance of this subject. He writes:

Allah has stated the dangers of arrogance in many ayaat of the Quran. He says,

I shall turn from My ayaat those who behave arrogantly on the earth, without a
right
167
…Only he who is truly great has the right to think he is great, and that
is no one but Allah. (Bayan ul Quran)

In another ayah he says, “Thus, does Allah seal up the heart of every arrogant,
tyrant
168
.” In another he says, ‘Truly, He likes not the proud
169
.’ In another ayah he
says,

And your Lord said, ‘Invoke Me, I will respond to your invocation. Verily!
Those who scorn My worship, they will enter Hell in humiliation!
170


And the evil of arrogance has been mentioned repeatedly in the Quran; and the
Blessed Prophet said in the hadith, ‘He will not enter Jannah who has a grain of
arrogance in his heart.’
Abu Huraira narrates the Blessed Prophet said, ‘Allah says,



167
7: 146
168
40: 35
169
16: 23
170
40: 60
- 181 -

Greatness is my shawl and magnificence is my izaar (lower garment). I will throw in
Jahannum anyone who tries to snatch anyone of these from me and will not care for
the consequences.’

In another hadith the Blessed Prophet said, ‘Allah will throw facedown into
Jahannum anyone with a grain of arrogance in his heart.
In another hadith, the Blessed Prophet said, ‘A person exalts himself until he is
written among the jabbareen (ruthless ones) and faces the same azab as them.’
In another hadith, the Blessed Prophet said,

On the Day of Judgment, a neck with two ears by which it will hear, two eyes
by which it will see, and a tongue by which it will speak will emerge from the fire of
Jahannum. It will say, ‘three men are mine: every arrogant and obstinate person, the
person who committed shirk with Allah , and the one who made pictures.’

The Blessed Prophet also said, ‘Jahannum and Jannah had a debate. Jahannum
said, ‘The arrogant and cruel people have been chosen for me.’ Jannah will say, ‘The poor,
weak, and unknown people have been chosen for me.’
The Blessed Prophet said, ‘Nuh (as) called both his sons at his deathbed and said,
‘I order you two things and forbid two things: shirk and arrogance.’
Abu Huraira narrates the Blessed Prophet said, ‘The tyrants and arrogant ones
will be reduced to the size of ants; people will stomp over them.’”
(end of quote)

Imam Ghazali narrates many ayaat of the Quran and ahadith about the evils of
arrogance. Here, I mention a few of them:

Hadhrat Abu Bakr said, Do not ever look down on a Muslim because even a small
Muslim is big in the eyes of Allah .” Hazrat Dhahab (rah) said, “When Allah created
Jaanat I A’dan (Garden of Eden) he said to it, ‘You are haram upon every arrogant person.

The Blessed Prophet said, “Allah does not even look at the person who
arrogantly hangs his izaar so low it drags against the ground.”
The Blessed Prophet said,

A man was walking arrogantly, his two shawls wrapped around him, when Allah pressed
him into the earth (i.e., the earth swallowed him), and he will continue suffering this
punishment until the Day of Judgment.
- 182 -


Hadhrat Mitraf bin Abdullah (rah) saw Muhallab walking arrogantly in a silk dress.
Hadhrat Mitraf said to him, “O servant of Allah ! This swagger of yours is disliked by
Allah and his Blessed Prophet .” Muhallab asked, “Do you know who I am?” He
replied,

I know very well who you are. Your beginning was a drop of semen and your end is a
corpse that everyone hates, and in between these two stages you carry filth in your stomach.

Muhallab left his haughtiness and walked away.

Hadhrat Omar said,

When a person is humble, Allah raises his status and says to him, ‘Be elevated.’ And
when a person is arrogant and exceeds his limits, He drops him and says, ‘You are vile.’”
Then this person reaches a state that he thinks something of himself but in the eyes of the
public he is contemptible and worse than a swine.

Malik bin Dinar (rah) says,

If somebody came to the entrance of the masjid and announced, ‘I want the worst of you to
leave the masjid,’ I swear by Allah you will not find anyone leaving the masjid faster than
myself.

When Abdullah bin Mubarak (rah) heard that Malik bin Dinar (rah) said this, he remarked,
“This is what has made Malik a malik.”

My friend Sufi Iqbal, in his book Akabar ka Suluk, narrates the quote of Hadhrat
Gangohi who said:

In the past, the buzurg put people through difficult exercises to eliminate their evil traits.
However, the mutakhireen, especially the buzurg from our line, prefer that one do so much
dhikr that his evil traits are suppressed and the dhikr permeates into every aspect of one’s
life. There are many evil traits, but most have condensed them into ten, the root of every
one being arrogance. If this one trait is eliminated, the rest will go on their own.
One man stayed with Junaid Baghdadi for 20 years. One day, he said, “I have
remained with you for so many years, but have gained nothing from you.” This man was
the chief of his tribe. Junaid Baghdadi immediately understood there was arrogance in his
- 183 -

heart. He said, “Listen, do one thing. Take a basket of walnuts and sit outside the door of
the khanqah and announce, ‘I will give one walnut to whoever hits me on the head with his
shoe. Whoever hits me twice will get two’ and keep on increasing until the basket is empty
and then come to me.” The man exclaimed, “La ilaha illallah Muhammad Rasulullah!
Hadhrat, I cannot do this.” Junaid Baghdadi replied, “This kalimah is blessed. If a kafir
reads it with conviction even after spending a lifetime in kufr, he is a true mumin. But since
reading this, you have become a kafir (rejecter) of tariqat. Get out of here. You will not
gain anything from me.”
He then narrated the incident of a man who lived with a buzurg for several years and
complained about the condition of his heart that it had not improved. The shaikh asked,
“What do you mean by improving?” The man said, “I will pass on the blessings I gain from
you.” The shaikh said,

This is the whole problem; you want to become a peer. Get rid of this filth
from your heart and know that we are obligated to be grateful and thankful for all
the different blessings Allah has bestowed on us. The people who do dhikr and
shugl and pray salah with the intention to profit in this manner (i.e., to become peers)
are foolish. There is corruption in their intention. How is he going to benefit and
how is he going to gain reward? This existence, this body, these eyes, nose, ears,
tongue, and the senses Allah has granted us; we should at least fulfill our
obligation to Allah (of being grateful to him) before we look for other rewards and
benefits.

Tricks of the envious Shaitan

Since this path of tariqat is the true path of success and progress, shaitan tries his best
to thwart the efforts and stop the advancement of anyone on this path. His trick is that he
allows the salik to perform a lot of worship, to fear Allah and avoid the major sins, but
cultivates the seed of the mother of all diseases, arrogance, in the heart which destroys all the
salik’s piety and actions. It is written in Ikmaal-ul-Shiyam that,

Whoever claims his humility is actually arrogant because one can only claim humility when
he has observed the loftiness of his rank. Thus, when he claims to be humble it is as if he
has observed his exaltedness, therefore, he is arrogant.

True Humility

- 184 -

In summary, the reality of humility is that one feels himself so wretched that the level
of his rank or status never even crosses his mind. From head to toe, he thinks of himself as
vile. If a person truly feels this way about himself he will never lay claim to anything, neither
humility nor any good quality, because such a claim indicates he is cognizant of his high
status.
In reality, humility is not performing a humble act and then thinking of oneself as
humble. True humility is that when a humble act is performed, the person thinks it above
himself to do such an act. Most people wrongly believe that an act of piety and humility
proves one is humble. For example, if a rich man helps a poor man people will say, “Look at
how humble he is,” even though that person may not have any humility in him. This is why
Shaikh (author of Ikmaal-ul-Shiyam) explains the difference between humble and non-
humble is that humility is not that a person performs a humble act and thinks it below
himself to do such a thing. For example, someone leaves his chair to sit on a rug, and thinks
it below himself to sit on a rug. If, due to his self-importance he thinks he deserved to be on
the chair and that he has performed a great act of humility, such a person is actually
arrogant. A truly humble person is one who does something and thinks himself below the
act of humility. For example, he sits on the rug but does not think himself worthy of sitting
on it; he thinks he should be on the bare floor. Another example: he helps a poor person and
is joyous that the poor man actually accepted his help when it was not worthy of being
accepted. This is a sign of true humility. This is a long topic which I have shortened due to
my sickness, though I wished to write more.
The sickness of arrogance is dangerous in the Shari’ah but more so in tariqat. I saw it
was the habit of shuyukh that if the idea of khilafat crossed a murid’s mind, they would delay
granting him khilafat even when he had attained the nisbat of Allah . They would warn a
person who, after receiving khilafat, showed signs of arrogance. If the person rectified
himself then good, otherwise they annulled his khilafat. I saw many people, khulafah of
major shuyukh, who performed a lot of shugl and dhikr of Allah , fall because of arrogance.
In fact, there is an even greater need to be cautious after one is given khilafat. Even if one’s
khilafat is not taken, very few of such a khalifah’s murideen are successful and his line does
not endure for long. May Allah , by His Mercy and Beneficence, save me and my friends
and all the salikeen from this dangerous disease. It is indeed a dangerous matter. Though
arrogance is a serious issue, it is not the only thing to be avoided; even something smaller like
ujb (vanity) must be avoided because the consequences of ujb are no less dangerous. It was
because of ujb that the Sahaba suffered during the Battle of Hunain when the Blessed
Prophet himself was marching forward.
The story of the Battle of Hunain is mentioned in the third ruku’ of Surah Tauba and
has been explained summarily in Bayan-ul-Quran. Allah says,

- 185 -

Truly Allah has given you victory on many battlefields and on the Day of Hunain
when you rejoiced at your great number but it availed you not and the earth, vast as it
is, was straitened for you, then you turned back in flight. Then Allah sent down his
sakina (tranquility) on the believers and sent down forces which you saw not, and
punished the disbelievers. Such is the recompense of disbelievers.
171


In the war against the apostates, Khalid bin Walid stated that people face
tribulations based on their utterances. The first battle in the lineup of wars against the
apostates was with Tulaiha Kaddaab. Some of his men were killed, but most ran from the
battlefield, including Tulaiha himself, boosting the confidence of the Muslims. After that,
when the Muslims took on Musailimah, the fighting became vicious. An equal number of
Muslims were martyred as apostates killed. Khalid bin Walid was commander-in-chief of
the Muslim army. He says,

When we finished with Tulaiha Kaddab who hadn’t shown much resistance, the
words, ‘Who is Banu Hanifah (the tribe of Musailmah Kaddab)’? They are not any better
than the rogues (i.e., Tulaiha’s army) we just dealt with,’ slipped my tongue and hardship
strikes us by our own words. When we fought with them (Banu Hanifah) we realized there
was none other like them. They fought us continuously from sunrise to Asr.

Khalid himself admits he said something that exacerbated the situation. Likewise,
whenever the Khulafaah Rashideen congratulated an army for their victory, they always
emphasized the importance of avoiding ujb. There are many incidents of this kind in Al-
I’tidal (p. 121).
On the other hand, Allah loves humility which has always been the symbol of the
Prophets of Allah and the auliya-allah. On the day when the Blessed Prophet r
conquered Makkah, the Blessed Prophet’s bowed his head low as he entered the city, an
embodiment of humility. His every action manifested his humbleness though this was the
greatest victory against the worst enemy of the Blessed Prophet at the time. It was due to
this humility that the most hateful enemies of the Blessed Prophet became his devout
followers. They realized that the Blessed Prophet was a mercy and symbol of love from
Allah . He is presenting us with the blessing of iman, it is not a war of territory and
power.
In Asir-i-Malta (p. 159), it says:


171
9: 25-26
- 186 -


Hadhrat Shaikh-ul-Hind Mahmud-ul-Hasan loved living with the poor and common
people. He wanted to keep his habits, his clothing, his issues, and way of walking, like the
poor people, and was afraid of the company of the people of dunya, the affluent and
pompous people. He was very close to the students of the madaris and preferred to sit in
the third-class section of the train; however, he was also particular about cleanliness. He
always kept camphor with him while traveling because the odors and dirty clothing of
people irritated him. He loved the smell of ittar (perfume oils), especially rose. He also
loved simplicity and keeping company with simple people. He inherently despised
formalities and superficiality. He always quoted Maulana Qasim Naunutwi who said, ‘the
public bathrooms are also a place of blessing; and though the bathrooms of the rich are
fragrant and clean, they are an abomination.’

The obsession of the Nafs

The reality is that the nafs (self) is obsessed with its greatness. It wishes to sanctify
itself and this is precisely the cause of all evils and the reason behind the downfall of one’s
dunya and Akhirah. For this reason, the auliya-allah crush the urge from their nafs for
greatness and praise, and are happy to see something that distresses their nafs and humiliates
it, especially in public. An offensive smell and physical impurity is nothing compared to the
foul odors emitted by spiritual impurities. Among the rich, attending the call of nature
increases their self-importance and arrogance while for the public it only increases their
humility and contempt for the nafs. It also reminds a person of his reality and his filthiness.
When this is the situation of filth (that discharges from our body), one can analogize it with
everything else such as our possessions, properties, conduct, etc.
The fuqaha have written it is more virtuous to perform ablution from a haudh
(shallow reservoirs of water, usually in masajid, for performing ablution) because it opposes
the Mutazillites, though it is nowhere written that the Mutazillites were against performing
ablution from a haudh. As far as I understand, it grates the nafs because one person washes
his feet from one area while another person takes water from the same place to rinse his
mouth, clean his nose, and wash his face. This is why people with nafs ammara (that inclines
towards evil) and the barons of this dunya think it beneath them and dishonorable to
perform wudu from a public haudh. This is probably the reason behind the excellence of
performing wudu in a haudh.
The reality is that both of these two, teacher and student (i.e., Maulana Qasim
Naunutwi and Shaikh-ul-Hind), were always looking for ways to lower themselves, to crush
their nafs, and to establish humility in themselves. They fled from places where arrogance,
vanity, popularity, exaltedness, and self-independence increase and where it is easy to fall
- 187 -

victim to the nafs. They didn’t just talk self-deprecatingly like we do. We say kamtareen
khalaaiq (the worst of creation), sagg-i-dunya (a dog of this dunya), zarr-i bi miqdar
(worthless granule), naabkar (useless), nangi khalaaik (the destitute of creation) and ascribe
other similar epithets to ourselves all the time. But all these ascriptions are sanctimonious
because the meanings of these words have no relation to the condition of our hearts. In fact,
we think quite the opposite, that ‘Hamm chuman deegra naist’ (‘we are everything, nothing
else but us exists’), and because of this we find faults in others by criticizing and backbiting
them. If we ever hear praise of our contemporaries, a fire ignites within us and we begin
looking for their faults. We try to relegate this person amongst the people. If anyone ever
calls us illiterate, useless, an ass, a dog, or a pig we are consumed by a fire. If we were true to
our ascription, kamtareen khalaaik (the worst of creation), then why does it offend us when
someone calls us an ass or a dog? After all, they are also amongst the creation. Many times, I
faced hardships not for something said, but even thoughts of arrogance and ujb that crept
into my heart.

The hardships arrogant words can cause us

In 1382 A.H., the student protests and demonstrations at Mazahirul-Uloom quelled
my desire to teach and I never did teach again after that. The inciters of the protests used
every method possible; they deceived, lied, and swore false oaths. I truly believe that the
axiom, “Whatever hardship befalls you is because of your own bad deeds
172
, is the root cause
behind all the hardships and troubles we face in our life. Although the apparent causes
behind these protests may have been something else, but as Khalid bin Walid said, ءﻼﺒﻟا
ﻖﻄﻨﻤﻟﺎﺑ ﻞﻛﻮﻣ (‘Hardship is based on what we say’), and thus some things have become
clear to me:
1. Approximately one week before the protests started, the topic of protests and strikes came
up in one of the classes and the teacher declared, “There is never a strike or protest in
Mazahir.”
2. The seed of protest was sowed in one of the campuses of Mazahirul-Uloom. A non-Muslim
advised an expelled student, “If you students are unified, the teachers and madrasa cannot
do anything to you.” This student gathered all the students in one of the campus buildings
where the gate had been closed. He gave a moving speech. When I discovered this in the
morning, I called the supervisor of the campus and explained everything to him. The


172
26: 30
- 188 -

supervisor said, “Don’t worry, he can’t do anything. I’ll go and fix him up right now.” I
repeatedly emphasized the seriousness of this issue to him, but saw he was headstrong and
too irrational to understand the volatile nature of the matter.
3. When the riots and protests continued for some time and moved from the campus into
Mazahirul-Uloom itself, we (the board members) held a meeting and I proclaimed, “Not
one student from daura (the final year) is involved in this.” The assistant principal of
Maulana Abdul Majeed whispered, “Hadhrat, there are also students from daura.” This fool
(i.e., Hadhrat Shaikh is humbly referring to himself) repeated the same thing but more
forcefully, “It is not possible for any daura student to be involved in this.” But after
investigating, we found few who were not involved in the riots. Even worse and more
astounding was that my close friend, who was also one of the closest helpers of muhtamim
(principal), often met and confided with us on this matter, but we later discovered he was
also amongst the agitators.

The reason I was so adamant that daura students could not be involved in the riots was that I
had stressed upon them the greatness of their rank, their being naaib (representatives) of the
Blessed Prophet , and that they would one day be leaders of the people. That year in
Bukhari class, I made a point of repeating this message during each class from the beginning
of the year, and mistakenly thought they had absorbed this message. But when I saw that
almost everyone was involved, this poem came to my lips:

Why doesn’t the one deprived of his desire
Look into the sleeping skies
That he sees his hard work failing at every step

Even now, whenever the scene of the strikes plays out before my eyes, I see it a result of my
own failing. If I had any sincerity I would have had some influence on my students. Before
this, we always sympathized with the students whenever we heard of strikes and riots in the
madrasa and the students told us of the abuses against them. However, after seeing the
dynamic of the riots in Mazahirul-Uloom, now if I ever hear of a riot or strike breaking out
in any madrasa, my sympathies are always with the teachers and staff. The ugly face of riots
has left a deep scar in my heart. May Allah protect me because arrogance is the mother of
all diseases and can destroy the best of all people.

The downfall arrogance causes

I have seen many of the masha’ikh of suluk fall because of arrogance and the story of
Shaikh Abu Abdullah Andlusi is so deeply engraved in my heart that it often inadvertently
- 189 -

flows into my writing. I wish that the salikeen, and anyone who has some affiliation to
tasawwuf, would also preserve it in their hearts. Shaikh Abu Abdullah Andlusi was one of
the akabir of the auliya-allah. Many khanqahs ran under his auspices, hundreds of madaris
operated under his name, and he had thousands of students and disciples. It was the end of
200 A.H. and only 200 years had elapsed since the Blessed Prophet passed away. It is as if
the era of khair-ul-quroon still existed. It is said that he had over 12,000 murideen. Once he
went on a journey accompanied by great shuyukh and ulama like Junaid Baghdadi and
Hadhrat Shibli. Hadhrat Shibli says:

Our caravan was moving peacefully and with the blessings of Allah . Then we passed by a
Christian village. There was little time left for salah and we could not find water in the
village. There was a small well on the outskirts of this village where some women were
filling their buckets with water. As soon as the Shaikh (Abu Abdullah Andlusi) saw one of
the women his situation changed. Shaikh bowed his head and he stopped eating, drinking,
and talking to anyone for three whole days.

We were worried and depressed. On the third day, I gathered the courage to say, ‘O
Shaikh, thousands of your murideen are worried about your condition.’ Shaikh turned
towards everyone and said,

‘My friends, how long am I going to hide my problem from you? The day before
yesterday, I saw this girl and my love for her has overwhelmed me to the extent that
it has gripped my limbs and body. Now it is impossible for me to leave here.’

I replied,

O Shaikh, you are the shaikh of Iraq and are renowned for your austerity, your
asceticism, and your wealth of knowledge. The number of your murideen exceeds
12,000. By the Quran, please do not disgrace us and everyone here.

Shaikh replied,

“My friend, your and my fate are foreordained by Allah . The wilayat (closeness to
Allah ) has been taken from me and the signs of guidance removed.’

Saying this, he began to cry and said, ‘O my people, my destiny is running its course,
nothing is in my control.’

- 190 -

We were struck by this statement and began to cry in anguish. The shaikh began crying
with us and soon the earth became wet with the flood of our tears. After this, we had no
choice but to return to Baghdad. The shaikh’s murideen in Baghdad were devastated when
we explained the whole situation to them. Some of them died in shock and grief then and
there. Most of them began begging Allah and pleading with Him that, ‘O Changer of
hearts, show the shaikh guidance and return him back to his original state.’ After this, all
the khanqahs shut down and we spent an entire year in pain and anguish without our
shaikh. After the year passed, the murideen decided to make a trip to shaikh and find out
about his condition. Where is he and how is he doing? Thus, one group of murideen
traveled to the village and asked the people the whereabouts of their shaikh. They told us,
‘He is grazing the pigs in the jungle.’ We thought, ‘O Allah, what is happening!’ The
village people explained, ‘The shaikh was engaged to the daughter of our chief. Her father
accepted the engagement under this condition (i.e., he would graze the pigs) and now he is
grazing the pigs.’ We were astonished and were about to drown in our sorrow and grief.
Tears began flowing from our eyes and we were barely able to suppress our emotions when
we reached the outer edges of the jungle where the shaikh was grazing pigs. We saw the
shaikh: he was wearing a Christian cap on his head and a girdle around his waist, he was
leaning on the stick which he leaned on during khutbas and speeches, as he oversaw the
pigs. The scene was like salt on our wounds. When shaikh saw us walking towards him he
looked down. When we came close, we said, ‘Assalamu alaikum,’ and he softly replied,
‘Walaikum assalam.’” Shibli said, ‘O Shaikh, look at your condition after all the knowledge,
greatness, and hadith and tafsir.’ Shaikh replied,

‘O my brothers, I am not my control, my Maula (Creator) did what He wished with
me and after bringing me close, when He wished, He threw me away from His door.
Who can avoid what He has destined for you. O my friends fear the Wrath of Allah
, don’t ever become arrogant about your knowledge and status.’

Then he looked towards the sky and said, ‘O my Maula, I did not think You would do such
a thing and throw me out Your door.’ Saying this, he began crying and begging for help
from Allah and said, ‘O Shibli, learn from others!’ Shibli cried and supplicated,

‘O our Rabb, we ask none but You for help and in everything we put our trust in
You. Please remove this hardship from us. There is none but You who can lift this
hardship from us.’

Hearing our pleas and crying, the pigs gathered around us and began squealing. The
shaikh was also sobbing. Shibli said, ‘Shaikh you were hafiz of Quran and recited the
- 191 -

Quran in the seven qirat (recitations). Do you remember any now?’ The shaikh replied, ‘O
friend, I do not remember anything from the Quran except two ayaat. The first is,

ءﺎﺸﯾ ﺎﻣ ﻞﻌﻔﯾ ﷲا نا مﺮﻜﻣ ﻦﻣ ﮫﻟﺎﻤﻓ ﷲا ﻦﮭﯾ ﻦﻣو
Whosoever Allah humiliates, there is no one to give him respect. Verily Allah does
whatever he wishes.
173


And the second ayah is,

ﻞﯿﺒﺴﻟا ءاﻮﺳ ﻞﺿ ﺪﻘﻓ نﺎﻤﯾﻻﺎﺑ ﺮﻔﻜﻟا لﺪﺒﺘﯾ ﻦﻣو
Whoever chooses kufr in place of iman, verily he has deviated from the straight
path.
174


Shibli asked, “O Shaikh, you knew 30,000 ahadith with the chains of transmission and
could recall them instantly. Do you remember anything from the ahadith?’ The shaikh
said, ‘I only remember one hadith,

هﻮﻠﺘﻗﺎﻓ ﮫﻨﯾد لﺪﺑ ﻦﻣ
‘Whoever changes his Deen, execute him.’’

Shibli says:

“Seeing this condition of the sheikh, we decided to return to Baghdad. We had only
traveled a short distance when on the third day, we saw the shaikh in front of us, emerging
from the bank of a river where he had bathed. He was loudly pronouncing and repeating
the kalimah,

ﷲا لﻮﺳر ﺪﻤﺤﻣ نا ﺪﮭﺷا و ﷲا ﻻا ﮫﻟا ﻻ نا ﺪﮭﺷا

Only the person who felt our pain and anguish before this could understand our joy at that
moment. Afterwards, we asked the sheikh, ‘Was there some reason behind all this?’ The
shaikh replied,


173
22: 17
174
2: 108
- 192 -


‘Yes, when we stopped by this village we passed by temples and churches. When I
saw fire-worshippers and Christians worshipping something besides Allah , I felt
arrogance in my heart that, ‘We are mumineen, believers in the one Creator. Look at
these ignorant and foolish people who worship inanimate and unintelligent beings.’
Immediately, I heard a voice from the Unseen that, ‘This iman and belief in the
Oneness of Allah is not attained by your efforts, it is granted by Our Will. Do you
think your iman is in your hands that you look down upon others? If you wish We
will prove it to you right now (that iman is by My will).’ At that moment, I felt as if
a bird flew from my heart which in reality was my iman.’”
(end of quote)

In this incident I meant to narrate only the last portion since the whole incident has
already been narrated in Aap Beti and in Akabir Ka Suluk by Sufi Iqbal. Hakim Ilyas has
also written a book based on this incident by the name of Shaikh Andlusi ka Aik Ajeeb au
Ghareeb ibratnaak Wakia. This arrogance is dangerous it brought down a shaikh of shuyukh.
May Allah by His Grace and Mercy save us from this deadly disease. Ameen.





















- 193 -

CHAPTER 20

DEBASING THE AULIYA-ALLAH



































- 194 -

ﻢﯿﺣﺮﻟا ﻦﻤﺣﺮﻟا ﷲا ﻢﺴﺑ
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

ﻦﯿﻤﻟ ﺎﻌﻟا بر ﷲُِﺪﻤﺤﻟا
ﻦﯿﻠﺳﺮﻤﻟا ﺪﯿﺳ ﻰﻠﻋ مﻼﺴﻟاو ةﻼﺼﻠﻟاو
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds
And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers


Destruction for those who harm the friends of Allah

This last chapter is the most important of all past chapters and also the most critical. It
is about debasing the the Salaf. The Salaf include the ulama, the muhadditheen, the fuqaha,
and the sufiah. Allah Y says:

رﺎﺼﻧﻻاو ﻦﯾﺮﺟﺎﮭﻤﻟا ﻦﻣ نﻮﻟوﻻا نﻮﻘﺒﺴﻟاو
And the foremost to embrace Islam of the Muhajireen and the Ansaar and also those
who followed them exactly, Allah is well-pleased with them as they are well-pleased
with Him. He has prepared for them gardens under which rivers flow, to dwell therein
forever. That is the supreme success.
175


There are many ahadith and athaar in Durre Mansur which help explain this ayah.
One of them is narrated by Imam Auzai. He says,

Yahya bin Kathir, Qasim, Makhul, Abdah bin Abi Lababah and Hassan bin bin Attia
narrated that they heard from a large number of Sahaba that, ‘When this ayah was revealed,
the Blessed Prophet r said, ‘This is for my Ummah and after Allah’s Y Pleasure there is no
anger.’

Those Sufia who fall under the definition of the hadith of ihsan also come under this
ayah. This subject has been explained extensively in the book Al-I’tidaal. Regarding this
matter, I will only add that those who make a career of finding faults in scholars and are
proud of it, only hurt themselves not the ulema they criticize. And even if they could hurt


175
9: 100
- 195 -

the ulema the most they could do is to deprive them of worldly things (i.e. material
possessions) or dignity and respect, all of which are temporary and insignificant. Of course,
this can only be done if they have power over decreasing whatever is written in the ulema’s
destiny (which they do not). In essence, their criticism and prejudices against the ulema
backfire on them.
The Blessed Prophet r said, ‘He who does not respect our elders, is not kind to our
children, and does not value our scholars, is not from amongst us.’
Some consider themselves of this Ummah; however, the Blessed Prophet r, according to
this hadith, does not want them to have anything to do with our Ummah. The Blessed
Prophet r said, ‘Those who carry the revelations (e.g. the scholars) are the wali of Allah Y.’
The Blessed Prophet r said,

“The holders of the Quran are the friends of Allah Y. Whosoever makes them their enemy
makes Allah Y his enemy and whosoever makes them his friend makes Allah Y his friend.”

It is narrated in Bukhari that Allah Y said, “I declare war upon the one who troubles my wali.”
Khatib Baghdadi relates from Imam Abu Hanifah (rahmatullahi alayh) and Imam Shafi'i
(rahmatullahi alayh) that “If the fuqaha (jurists) and ulema (scholars) are not the Auliyah of
Allah Y, then nobody is a wali of Allah Y.” Abdullah bin Abbas t says, “Anyone who
troubles a faqih troubles the Blessed Prophet r.”


Hafiz Abul-Qasim Ibn Asakar advises:

O my brother, listen to me for a minute! May He grant you and I the ways to achieve His
pleasure, and may He include us amongst the people who fear Him the as He should be feared.
I have heard that he meant (backbiting) of the scholars is extremely poisonous, and we know
how Allah Y exposes the faults of one who ridicules them (scholars). It is Allah’s habit that He
unveils the secrets of those who ridicule the scholars and destroys the hearts of those who loosen
their tongue against them.” (Reference of Ibn Asakar obtained from the book Belittling the
Status of the Mashaikh)

Shaikh Abdul-Hai writes in his Fatawa: ‘The fuqaha decree that one who swears at the
Auliya or ulema due to his contempt for knowledge is a kafir. If there is another reason for
his contempt of the scholars, he will be at the very least a fasiq or fajir (sinner) and will be
deserving of the wrath of Allah Y in this world and in the hereafter.’”
He further corroborates this with the statements of the fuqaha, verses of the Qur’an, and the
ahadith.
- 196 -


In brief, those who debase the Salaf harm themselves more than anyone else. This
point is supported by the ahadith and the sayings of the fuqaha. Those who can take out
time and are not preoccupied by worldly obligations are encouraged to take out time to read
Al-I’tidal.

‘Their crooked is also straight’

Shaikh Zakariya writes:

One of the helpers of Shaikh Gangohi would often have kashf (clairvoyance) of the graves.
When my father
176
passed away he came for condolence. He sat in the cemetery for a while.
Later, he came and gave me three messages from my father.

First, “I am not in debt so do not worry.” I was very concerned about an 8000 rupee debt my
father had left behind him. The second day after his death, after consulting my uncle, Shaikh
Ilyas, I sent a postcard to my father’s creditors stating that my father has passed away and that I
take responsibility for the amount he owed you.

At the time, my Shaikh, Shaikh Saharanpuri, was in Hijaz. He did not like what I had written
to the creditors. He said it would have been better if you had written, “My father’s inheritance
consists of books (Shaikh Zakariya’s father owned a small bookstore). Take his books instead of
money to finish his debt.”

The second message he sent was, “Do not worry about so and so person. It (i.e. his criticism)
did not bother me but it was bad for him.” This was in reference to a person who hated my
father and always criticized him. I was worried he would continue his mission. But, one thing I
myself witnessed was the consquences of his hatred and criticisms. He was expelled by Shaikh
Saharanpuri from the madrasa.

The third message was, “Be fearful of the Auliya-Allah, their crooked is also straight.” I was a
school-age pupil and could not make out how something crooked could be anything but
crooked, regardless of whether it is said by a pious or a worldly person.



176
The late Shaikh Yahya Kandhilwi, one of the highest ranking khulafa of Shaikh Saharanpuri.
- 197 -

Ten years later, in 1335 Hijri, I was researching for the book Bazlul-Majhud while I was in
Madinah. My Shaikh (Shaikh Saharanpuri) would sometimes receive trivial complaints from
people about Nazim Sahib (the dean of the madrasa
177
) concerning matters of the madrasa. I
was well aware of these people (who wrote the letters) and it so happened that all the letters that
came to Shaikh would come through me first.

Shaikh was quiet about these complaints, but since I was responding on his behalf, sometimes I
would respond to these complaints harshly. But in Zul-Qadda 1335, I was returning from Hijaz
with Shaikh Abdul-Qadir.
178
Shaikh Saharanpuri gave him a letter to give to the Nazim (dean)
which stated, “You are mistreating so and so person. Take care of him and behave better with
him.” Abdul Qadir gave this letter in my presence to Nazim who retorted, “He writes lies, not
complaints” (regarding the person who complained to Shaikh).

Shaikh Abdul-Qadir’s face flushed with anger; it then dawned upon me about the time I
received the message from my father (‘be fearful of the pious, their crooked is also straight’) and
how I could not rationalize what it meant. Now as I looked upon Shaikh Abdul-Qadir’s face,
everything came back to me. It was true; the man was a liar and wrote false complaints, and
Nazim spoke the truth.

Shaikh Abdul Qadir replied, “You are right. Wrong is wrong, but remember, if the Auliya-Allah
ever have a change of heart towards someone (like yourself), even if it may be an erroneous
complaint, it will definitely have an adverse effect on you in some way or another.”
After this incident, I saw many times that their takaddur (change of heart) puts one
into hardship. I became fearful after this and reminded my friends that,
“Do not be proud that you are on haqq (righteousness). Avoid the takaddur of these self-
effacing people. Always keep your record straight with them as much as possible.”

Those who declare war against Allah


177
Madrasa Mazaahirul-Uloom
178
Abdul- Qadir Raipuri, khalifah of the renowned Shaikh Abdur-Raheem. He stayed in the service of his Shaikh for fourteen
years and was known for his strictness in following the Sunnah, for his profound piety, and his humility. He passed away on
August 16, 1962.
- 198 -

Shaikh-ul-Islam, Ibn Taimiyah, wrote that in the hadith of Bukhari, Allah says,
“Whoever makes an enemy of My wali, declares me his enemy.” He (Allama Ibn Taimiyah)
says:

This is the most authentic of ahadith about the auliya-allah. The Blessed Prophet r said,
‘Whoever makes an enemy of the wali of Allah Y brings himself in the battlefield to fight a
war (with Allah Y).” In another hadith qudsi, Allah Y says, ‘Whoever ridicules My wali,
challenges Me to a war. I become so angry in My feelings for My wali that I become like a
furious lion.’ And this is because the auliya believe in Allah Y and befriend Him. They like
only he who is liked by Allah Y , despise he who is despised by Allah Y , love he who is
loved by Allah Y , and are angry with whom Allah Y is angry. They order that which
Allah Y orders and prohibit that which Allah Y prohibited.

Hadhrat Gangohi said,

The faces of the people who debase the ulama are turned away from the Qibla in the grave.
Whoever wishes may go and see it.

This same topic has been discussed in Al-I’tidal where it is written that the hadith,

بﺮﺤﻟﺎﺑ ﮫﺘﻧذا ﺪﻘﻓ ﺎﯿﻟو ﻲﻟ يدﺎﻋ ﻦﻣ

is narrated by Abu Huraira in Bukhari but it is also narrated by Aishah , Maimuna , Mu’az
bin Jabal , Anas , and Abu Imamah. Wahab bin Munabah narrates,

I read a verse in the book of Dawud (as), the Zaboor, in which Allah Y says,

‘I swear by My Honor and Greatness, whoever debased My wali, has prepared himself
for war with Me’ (Durre Mansur).

In one hadith the Blessed Prophet r said,

Jibrael narrates from Allah Y that He says, ‘Whosoever debases My wali, has prepared
himself for war with Me. In My love for the auliya, I am enraged like a furious lion’(Durre
Mansur).

- 199 -

It is bearable if ones ears are cut, eyes gouged, and legs and arms broken in
punishment for this heinous crime, because the difficulties and pains of this world will end.
If such a thing was to happen the doors of repentance are still open, but what is one to do if
he is corrupted in his Deen? The scholars say that aside from these two, no other sin has
been recorded which incites war with Allah Y. It indicates the graveness of these two sins
and that a person involved in them may die in the state of kufr.”

The author of Mazahir Haqq writes, “The declaration of war indicates an unfavorable death. It
is the utmost wish of every Muslim to die a favorable death (as a Muslim) which is an eternal
blessing from Allah Y. You could only imagine how destructive such a thing could be which
brings about death in the state of kufr.”

To be contemptuous of the Sufia who follow the Sunnah, break the bida, especially those who
hold knowledge of the Deen and are pious in their actions, and who are the keepers of the
esoteric meanings, is a disaster. The dire threat, in Islam, against one who does this is deadly.
What a dangerous position, to be in war with Allah Y.
This proves that the heart of such a person is full of defiance and sickness. The
chances of this person dying a terrible death are imminent. (May Allah Y save us from
this).

Allama Shirani writes in Tabaqati-Kubra:

Imam Abu Turab Nahshabi, who was one of the head of the sufiah, says, ‘When any person
becomes defiant of Allah Y, objections and accusations against the auliya-allah become their
friend. Meaning that, any person who loses affiliation with Allah Y becomes accustomed to
raising objections against the auliya-allah.’

I have already mentioned this at length in Al-I’tidal and it is an extremely important
subject. Loving the auliya-allah is the best antidote and despising them is a deadly poison.
For more information, read my book Al-I’tidal in which I have explained this subject in ten
to twelve pages. The advice I always give to my friends is that there are many fields of Deen
and to work in every one of them is difficult, namely to be a muhaddith, faqih, mujahid, a
person of taqwa, to perform a lot of nawafil (supererogatory prayers), to fast constantly, etc.
But if a person develops love in his heart for the kamileen (i.e., the auliya-allah) then from
the rule of,

ﺐﺣا ﻦﻣ ﻊﻣ ءﺮﻤﻟا
A man will be with whom he loves
- 200 -


he will attain an immense portion (of reward) from each of these fields of Deen.


. ¸.. , _... ., .... , _... ... , _..,. ... ¸.. .×., .×., _... ., æ ... ..,.: ,.,
_., .., .. ...,. _.. ..... , ...>. , ;.. .... .,. .,.. ,..: ¸,. ;:.. ,..
1397 ..... , .×. ,a: ..... ¸.. ¸... æ ¸.. ..,s ¸. .>.. ¸ .'
... ¸.. ..,., ..>



























- 201 -

O
Glossary
.
A’immah- Plural of imam; usually used in reference to the four great imams of Fiqh: Imam Abu
Hanifah (rah), Imam Shafi’ (rah), Imam Malik (rah), and Imam Ahmed (rah).

Adab- Signifies discipline of the mind; good qualities and attributes of the mind and soul.
Conventionally, adab of something is fulfillment of its rights, spiritually and physically.

Ahkamaat- Commandments.

Ahwaal- Plural of haal: Different states that are attained as one progresses in achieving the
nisbat of Allah.

Ahwaal- Plural of haal

Akaabir- Elders.

Amr bil maroof- Enjoining the good.

Asghaal- Plural of shugl: In the terminology of the sufiah it refers to the different meditative
exercises by which one achieves nisbat of Allah. They are not objectives, but rather means
by which one achieves the objective of ihsan.
Auliya Allah I - Plural of wali ullah.

Baatin- That which relates to the activity of the soul and nafs.

Baqaa- After fanaa of desire and will, the will becomes the will and desire of Allah (swt). Thus,
baqaa is travelling in Allah (swt). In fanaa, the salik is aware of his effacement while in
baqaa he is unaware of his own effacement

Baseerat- Perceptive faculty of the mind.

Bayah- To make a pledge, or oath at the hands of a shaikh.

- 202 -

Buzurg- Urdu for shaikh or elder.

Fanaa- Signifies the end of travelling to Allah (swt) that is: the thinking away of the self; it is
the death of passion, of self-will, of self-consciousness. This is a lower state than that of
baqaa.

Faqih- Jurist

Faraasat- Signifies a faculty which Allah I puts in the hearts of the pious and muttaqi in
consequence whereof they sometimes know conditions or circumstances of certain men

Fardh- That which is obligatory and proven by strong (Quran and authentic ahadith) and
indisputable evidence; to reject a fardh is kufr.

Fiqh- Is knowledge of derivative rulings derived from in-depth evidences of the Quran and
Sunnah.
Ghafla- Forgetfulness of Allah I. The opposite of dhikr (remembrance of Allah I).

Ghaus- Is sometimes used synonomously with qutb but also sometimes indicates a lower level than
the qutb in the hierarchy of the Auliya. It should be remembered that this hierarchy does not
come about by design; it is an arrangement in which even the Auliya of this hierarchy are
unaware of their own positions

Haal- State, spiritual state

Haqq - Righteousness and truth.

Ijma’- Consensus of the scholars.

Ijtihad- Mujtahid exerting the faculties of the mind to the utmost for the purpose of forming an
opinion n a case of law.

Ikhlaas- Sincerity of Allah I.

Ilm-ul-akhlaq- Knowledge and science of the qualities of the soul.

Ilm-ul-kalam- Knowledge and science of beliefs and doctrine.

- 203 -

Istidraj- Supernatural acts performed by the kuffar .

Jazb- An inclination towards fulfilling the orders of Allah I. It is a gift of Allah I which He
grants to whomever He wishes.

Kaifiyaat- Plural of kaifiyat- Higher inner states of iman in which one experiences the sweetness of
closeness to Allah.

Karamaat- Supernatural acts performed by the Auliya.

Kashf- Literally the lifting of a curtain or veil. In tasawwuf, kashf means clairvoyance.

Kashf Quboor- Clairvoyance of the graves

Kashf Sudur- Kashf in general is also called Kashf Sudur; though khasf Sudur is

Khabr wahid- There are two types aziz and gharib. Aziz- in which the number of narrators
throughout the chain of transmission is two people and if there is only one narrator, it
is called gharib .

Khairul quroon- From the hadith of the Blessed Prophet r. It refers to the greatest time period
of Islam from the time of the Blessed Prophet r to the period of the taba’-tabieen.

Khauf- Fear of Allah I.

Khilafat- A shaikh’s certification that the disciple possesses the qualities to keep spiritually
progressing on the Path as long as the disciple continues following

Madhab- Singular of madhaaib- literally means place of departure. Also used in the meaning of
opinion, view, belief. Conventionally, it means school of Fiqh as is mentioned above by the
author.

Majzub- A person so permutated with the love of Allah I that he is often or perpetually
unaware of his actions and sayings.
Maqam- Signifies a degree of the path that comes in the way of the salik.

Mashaaikh- Extended plural form of shuyukh.

- 204 -

Mashoora or mashoor- A hadith narrated by a large number, but in which the number dwindled
througout the chain of tranmission.

Mu’jizat- Supernatural acts performed by Ambiya (as).

Muhaqqiq- An expert who brings out the truth from extensive study

Mujahadaat- Plural of mujahadah- exercises to attain nisbat of Allah I. Mujahadaat included
physical exertion to surpress the nafs and remove arrogance from the heart. Due to the
physical and spiritual weakness of Muslims in our times, the shuykh no longer instruct
the murideen to perform mujahadaat as they did in the past. For examples, look in
chapter 12 (pg. 188).

Mujtahid- Singular of mujtahideen, a scholar who puts all his effort by the order of the Shari’ah to
derive an opinion from the Quran and Sunnah. The conditions to be a mujtahid are
outlined in chapter four
Muqallid- One who practices taqlid.

Murid- One who makes bayah to a shaikh for spiritual rectification.

Murideen- Plural of murid

Murshid- Literally, one who guides. In tasawwuf, the shaikh who guides the murid.

Mushajaraat- Literally, the entwinement of branches from the same tree. Since the Sahaba t all
spiritually descend from the Blessed Prophet r their disagreement is looked upon as
mushajaraat.

Mushtabah- A deed or thing of which one is doubtful whether it is haram or halal.

Mutakhireen- The scholars of the era after the mutaqadimeen. However, there is no precise time or
date by which the era of the Mutaqademeen is separated from the mutakhireen. In
general though, the scholars closer to our time are referred to as the mutakhireen while
the scholars closer to the period of the Salaf are called the mutaqedemeen.

Mutaqademeen- The scholars of the era closer to the period of the Salaf .

Nahi anil munkar – Forbidding the evil.
- 205 -


Nisbat- Literally relationship with Allah I. The objective of tasawwuf is to attain the level of
ihsan in order to strengthen the nisbat of Allah I.

Nur- Light

Paas anfaas- A method of the sufiah in attaining permanent remembrance of Allah (swt) in which
the salik inhales breathing in the majestic name ‘Allah (swt)’ and exhales breathing out
the letter ‘hu’.

Qudama- The scholars of the earlier times

Qutb- The hierarch of the Auliya of any given period

Raja- Hope in the mercy of Allah I.

Ruhaniyat- Spirituality.

Salaf-I-saleheen- Pious predecessors. Salaf traditionally, are the scholars of the first, second, and
even third century after the hijrah.

Salik- a traveler on the path to Allah I

Sanad- A thing against which another leans or rests- a chain of transmission in a hadith is
called sanad because the hadith rests on the chain of transmission to prove its authenticity.
Also means connection.

Shariah- Rulings from the Quran and Sunnah related to the outward deeds.

Shathiaat- Plural of shath. Is plural of shuth. Shuth is an utterance or action said or done by one
overcome by a haal, which is incompatible with the Quran and Sunnah

Shukr- Gratefulness to Allah I.

Shuyukh- Plural of shaikh .

Suluk- The path of the salik by which gains wusul ilallah (attainment of Allah I)

- 206 -

Sunnah- According the muhaditheen: the sayings, deeds, description and taqrir (deeds or
sayings which he approved of) of the Blessed Prophet r.

Taba’-tabieen- Those who met the tabieen but did not gain the companionship of the Sahaba t.

Tabieen- Those who met the Sahaba but did not gain the companionship of the Blessed Prophet r.

Tafsir- Exegesis of the Quran.

Taqlid- Acceptance by one who does not possess the ability of ijtihad to accept the
derivative juristic rulings of a mujtahid without asking for proof and with full trust and
faith in him that he possesses the proof to support his ruling.

Tareeqat- Tariqat is another name for Ihsan ( that you worship Allah as if you see Him (Bukhari))
or, we can say, it is the acquisition of the attribute of ihsan.

Tasawwuf- Another name for tariqat, and tazkiyah (purification).

Tawakkul- Reliance on Allah I.

Ujb- Being proud of oneself without thinking low of others.

Usul- Plural of asl. Rules and principles upon which ijtihad of the Quran and Sunnah is made.

Wajd- Spiritual ecstasy in which one is unconscious of his actions.

Wajib- That which is obligatory but one who rejects it will be fasiq (transgressor) but not a
kafir. Wajib and fardh are also used interchangeably except according the Hanafia.

Wali- Short for wali ullah (friend of Allah I).

Wali ullah- Friend of Allah I.

Warid- Inspiration in the sense of spiritual perception.

Waridaat- Plural of warid.

Wusul ilallah- Reaching Allah I.
- 207 -


Zaahir- That which relates to the outwards: actions, and sayings.


Table of Contents
Preface……………………………………………1 Chapter 1: Acting Upon the Quran…….……...…20 Chapter 2: Ahadith………………………………27 Chapter 3: Fiqh (Jurisprudence)……………….…37 Chapter 4: Ijtihad (Juridical Reasoning)………….40 Chapter 5: Confining the A’immah Mujtahideen to four Imams…………..49 Chapter 6: Taqlid………………………………...54 Chapter 7: Taqlid of the Greatest Imam, Imam Abu Hanifah……………..……63 Chapter 8: Tariqat……………………...….….…76 Chapter 9: Bayah………………………….…….99 Chapter 10: The Customary Mujahadaat (Exercises) were Unnecessary In the Time of the Prophet……….107 Chapter 11: The Mujahadaat of the Sufiah……...112 Chapter 12: The Need for a Shaikh and The Conditions to be a Shaikh……120 Chapter 13: Ashgaal and Ahwaal……………….136 Chapter 14: Tasawwur-I-Shaikh (Envisioning the Shaikh)………….143 Chapter 15: Kashf Sudur and Kashf Quboor…...153 Chapter 16: Shathiaat…………………….……..163 Chapter 17: Sukr and Ghashi……………...……169 Chapter 18: Esoteric Utterances -1-

P

Of the Sufiah……………...….…...174 Chapter 19: The Mother of All Diseases: Arrogance………………………...178 Chapter 20: Debasing the Auliya-Allah I............193 Glossary………………………………………..201

-2-

‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ ‫وﻋﻠﻰ اﻟﮫ واﺻﺤﺎﺑﮫ اﺟﻤﻌﯿﻦ‬ ‫وﻋﻠﻰ ﻛﻞ ﻣﻦ ﺗﺒﻌﮭﻢ ﺑﺎﺣﺴﺎن اﻟﻰ ﯾﻮم اﻟﺪﯾﻦ‬
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers and upon his family and companions, and all those who followed them in righteousness, until the Day of Judgment PREFACE After hamd and salat, this useless person (i.e. the author) was born on the 11th of Ramadan, 1315 A.H. (February 3rd 1898) at 11 p.m. in my mother’s step-grandmother’s house in the town of Kandhala. My mother’s step-grandmother was known by the name of Maryam. She was a worshipful, austere, and extremely freehearted woman. The elders of Kandhala came to her home immediately after taraweeh, congratulated her and asked for sweets. She ordered many sweets and gave them out benevolently to her guests. The house was full of hustle- bustle and joy on that day. The town of Kandhala is situated in Muzzafarnagar County. Du Abba, the popular name for this area in the past and which is widely used to this day, was once the headquarters of Shari’ah and tariqat. It is a name often found in the writings and speeches of our elders. This area includes Delhi, Meerat, Muzzafarnagar, and Saharanpur counties. Du Abba geographically refers to the confluence of the famous Yamuna which flows from the west and the Ganges that merges in from the east. This area was the fountainhead of Shari’ah and tariqat which began with the noted Waliullahi family2 whose faiz (blessing) spread through the spiritual family of Haji Imdaadullah. One of the smallest effects of the blessing of this area was that the most unlettered of Shaikh Gangohi’s murideen3 became strict followers of the sunan (plural of Sunnah). I saw some of the

2 3

Spiritual descendents and murideen of Shah Waliullah Dehlavi. Murideen- plural of murid, a person who makes bayah to a shaikh.

-3-

1898).H. Instead of singing or humming. 1905) in Gangoh. The murideen of Haji Imdadullah (rah). I left Madinah on the 16th of Zul-Qa’dah 1345 A. I myself have never met anyone from the Waliullahi family though I did meet many of the elders and younger members of the Imdaadi family5. excluding the year in which Shaikh-ul-Hind (Maulana Mahmud-ul-Hasan) and my Shaikh Khalil Ahmed Saharanpuri stayed in Hijaz. (September 18th 1899) in Makkah. I was able to meet Shaikh-ul-Masha’ikh. I also saw much of Ra’s-ul-Atqiyah wal Asfiyah Hadhrat Shah Abdul-Raheem because he passed away on the 24th of Rabi’ Thani 1338 A.H. (April 27th 1879) Similarly. I was not able to visit Syed-ul-Taaifa Haji Imdaadullah because he had passed away only two years after my birth on the 12th or 13th of Jumada’ Thani in 1317 A.H. Hadhrat Khalil Ahmed Saharanpuri. (July 1910) to Zul-Qa’dah 1345 A. approximately 20 days after my birth. “My replacement has come and now it is time for my departure.H. (March 27th. they would chant the name of Allah I loudly.H. and the elders of Deoband numerous times. Though. disciples. 1920)). I did not meet Shaikh Muhammad Ismail Jahnjahnwi. I heard from our elders that when my paternal grandfather heard the news of my birth he said.H. (August 10th. This was in matters of Shariah. I did not meet Hujjat-ul-Islam Shaikh Naunutwi since he passed away 18 years before my birth on the 4th of Jumada’ Awwal in 1296 A. (October 12th. According to the hadith. (November 29th. 1927) whereas my shaikh passed away in Madinah on the 16th of Rabi’ Thani 1346 A. I met his students.H. (January 16th. tahajjud is da’b saleheen or the habit of the pious. (December 1926). This was the enlightened era of Shari’ah and tariqat.” I have heard numerous stories about the elders of the Imdaadi family. After that I was able to remain with my shaikh. 1927) Although I was present during the lifetime of Shaikh-ul-Hind Mahmud-ul-Hasan (he passed away on the 18th of Rabi’ Awwal 1339 A.H. Hadhrat Gangohi many times because he passed away when I was eight years old on the 8th of Jumada’ Thani in 1323 A. I remember eating with him on various occasions and sitting with him in a carriage carried by the greatest shuyukh of the time to the Eid musallah. I clearly recall his countenance and how he would sit cross-legged on the grounds of the khanqah. As for tariqat. Kandhelwi then Dehlawi because he passed away in Dehli in Nawab Wali Masjid on the 4th of Shawwal in 1315 A. from Rajab 1328 A.H.most illiterate people so devoted to tahajjud4 prayers that one rarely sees this type of devotion amongst the elders. 56 washermen would gather by the famous Gadda Lake next to Shaikh Gangohi’s khanqah. -4- . The only time I was able to see him was when he visited Deoband before and after his imprisonment.H. I saw little of him since he was imprisoned for many years in Malta. 1920) I also spent a lot of time with Mulhaq-ul-Asaaghar bil Akaabir (the one who linked the younger shuyukh to the older 4 5 Superogatory prayers performed late in the night until dawn. (May 18th. Fakhr-ul-Muhaditheen. Once he wrapped his hands around me and embraced me. Likewise.

Inseparability Thus. the Imam of tabligh. (July 12th. the Imam of humility.H. 1962). that Hakim Ni’matullah asked Maulana Gang Muraadabadi. In Shari’ah.shuyukh) Hadhrat Ashraf Ali Thanvi because he passed away on the 12th of Rajab 1362 A.H. he (Maulana Gang Muraadabadi) said.” After that. I can also gain the blessings of this sanad (chain of transmission). Maulana Ilyas because he passed away on the 21st of Rajab 1363 A.. (July 15th.H. I also observed the life of my guardian. “Did Hadhrat read anything of the ahadith from Shah Abdul-Aziz?” “Yes” he replied. How was I going to ask for permission when I didn’t know anything? Though I never obtained a sanad from Hazrat Thanvi. I also saw much of the life of Ra’s-ul-Mujahideen Shaikh-ul-Islam Hadhrat Hussain Madani because Hadhrat passed away on the 12th of Jumada’ Awwal 1377 (December 4th. 1943). Hakim Ni’matullah said..H. Shaikh Abdul-Qadir Raipuri because he passed away on the 14th of Rabi’ Awwal 1382 A. 1957) A. it is narrated in the book Arwaahi Thalaatha. I also spent a great deal of time with my respected uncle. (August 15th. 1944) Reflection I needed to mention the era of these shuyukh to show that every inch of Du Abba was the headquarters of Shari’ah and tariqat through the blessings of these guiding lights. Additionally. I always desired to get permission from Hadhrat Thanvi to claim his strong sanad. thus claiming a higher sanad than myself. which means that he was the prime link between the younger (i.e. this understanding of the oneness of Shari’ah and tariqat was embedded in me from childhood and had become an indelible part of my nature. Therefore. many of my own students did. I even journeyed many times to Thana Bawan for this purpose. Haji Imdaadullah) of shuyukh. I was fortunate to sit in his company on numerous occasions. It is a rule that whatever makes its mark during one’s childhood is like a “carving on a stone. he gave naseehat (advice) on the importance of practicing upon ones knowledge. his murideen (disciples) and khulafaah [deputies]) and older generation (i. but was too ashamed to ask. It was through their blessing that people understood Shari’ah and tariqat to be inseparable and that they could never be independent of each other. “I give you permission. Hazrat Thanvi obtained permission to transmit ahadith from Maulana FazlulRahman Gang Muraadabadi who obtained permission from Shah Abdul-Aziz.” Though most people have never seen a lion -5- . in Deoband. “If you give me permission. I attach the title of “Mulhaq-ul-Asaaghar bil Akaabir” to his name because Hadhrat Thanvi gained his khilafat from Syed.e.” After narrating a few ahadith from Mishkat-ul-Masabih.ul-Taaifa Haji Imdaadullah.

Likewise. ignorant in matters of the Deen. then what was the need to send a prophet of Allah Y? The Quran could have been hung from the Ka’ba and people would take whatever meaning they understood from it. If it was truly that easy to deduce meanings from the Quran. and then fiqh which is the pith of both the Quran and Sunnah. the Blessed Prophet r was made to perform acts which did not relegate the status of his Prophethood. as I continued studying different books of ahadith. say. I disregarded it and thought it unworthy of my time. Then. I considered it ignorance and indifference towards the subject. the the Deen was given a perfect complete form and became a ‘way of life’. After Iman and Islam we read: ‫ﻣﺎ اﻻﺣﺴﺎن ﻗﺎل أن ﺗﻌﺒﺪوا اﷲ ﻛﺎﻧﻚ ﺗﺮاه‬ “What is ihsan?” The Blessed Prophet r replied. the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r which is the most authoritative exposition of the Quran. He came to the Blessed Prophet r to teach the Ummah the basics of Deen. it is Allah’s I great blessing upon me that I never doubted any of the injunctions or rulings of the Shariah. Through their lives. Therefore. no one can remove the fear and terror associated with such thoughts since they are inbred from childhood. and suluk. No doubts In this regard. An important lesson -6- . One of the main reasons for sending prophets was that they embodied and also demonstrated the meaning of their revealed books in their practical life. “To worship Allah I as if you see him. During my student years when I was studying Mishkat Sharif. I read the famous hadith of Jibrael. which is derived from the Quran. tasawwuf. all of which are embodied in the definition of ihsan.” Ihsan is also known as tariqat. if I ever heard anything against the pure and pristine Shari’ah. This is because the Blessed Prophet r came to this world to give the Shari’ah a practical shape.” I thought it was madness. “Whatever immediate meaning we understand from the Quran is its true meaning. When I would hear some people. there is no need for all these tafaasir (exegeses of the Quran).tearing the flesh of its prey or a snake when it bites. I had gained insight into the rules and matters of Shariah in such a way that there was no room for doubt. the inseparable nature of Shari’ah and tariqat became so strong in my heart that if I heard anything against it.

But this raises an objection that if lailatul-taree happened several times. ‫إﻧﻰ ﻻ أﻧﺴﻰ وﻟﻜﻦ اﻧﺴﻰ ﻻﺳﻦ‬ I do not forget but am made to forget to show the way. “I will wake you up.” but Hadhrat Bilal t assured him. as far the other occasions are concerned. “I fear Fajr salah may be missed. Likewise. “I fear Fajr salah may be missed?” This indicates that the masha’ikh are sometimes forewarned of events before they transpire or feel some doubt in their heart. A lot of explanation is given on this hadith in Aujaz (1/217) under the chapter of al-a’mal fil sahw (What to do when one is mistaken in salah).For example.Plural of Muhaddith.” In Aujaz (1/25) it says that this incident was a stern message to Hadhrat Bilal t for saying “I will wake you up. this statement of Hadhrat Bilal t could not have been said more than once. once in lailutul-taree (a stopover to rest during a journey in the night). Hadhrat Bilal t said. “I will wake you up”.” This incident raises two issues of tasawwuf. -7- . 6 Muhadditheen. My own opinion is this occurred on three different occasions. never did an objection enter my heart about the Blessed Prophet r forgetting in his salah since he himself said. It is obvious that his statement relates to one of the occasions only. The Blessed Prophet r feared he would miss Fajr salah though Arab custom was to travel in the first part of the night and rest in the last. a scholar specializing in the science of hadith. It is narrated in Bukhari (83) that the Sahaba t requested.” The Blessed Prophet r replied. The muhadditheen6 disagree as to whether the Blessed Prophet r missed Fajr once or more than once. who could not sleep after two o’clock in the morning. Meaning that I am to teach you the rulings related to when you forget in your salah and the rulings of sajda sahw (prostration of forgetfulness). This is mentioned in detail in Aujazul Masaalik (1/25). the reasons behind them were different. the Blessed Prophet r and the Sahaba t who had accompanied him on this journey missed Fajr salah. There is an important lesson of tasawwuf in this incident. Why did the Blessed Prophet r say. It was not the habit of the Blessed Prophet r to ask who is going to wake him up for salah. “I will wake you up. “O Blessed Prophet r. his fear materialized with Bilal t’s assurance. This is in sharp contrast to the lives of many of the ummati (followers from the Ummah of the Blessed Prophet r) who followed after them. rest for a while. as is the opinion of many scholars.” When the Blessed Prophet r sensed they would not wake up for Fajr.

“Perfect the pure Shari’ah. Abu Huraira t narrates the Blessed Prophet r said. At the same time. have our hands cut off. ‘O my lord. In another Hadith. They were made to commit sins in order to perfect the Deen of Allah Y.’ At that moment. Though the best of shuyukh cannot reach the level of the lowest of the Sahaba t. he will let it slip. Every person in this group will be dealt with in the same manner. he will be fearful about the disclosure of his major sins. the narrations which narrate the sins of the Sahaba t did not incite me to object to the Sahaba t. He will be reminded that you did this on this day and on this day you did this.” Abu Zarr says. ‘Change every one of his sins to good deeds. was destined for them. the front of his blessed teeth visible.” In my view the ayah: ‫ﻓﺎوﻟﺌﻚ ﯾﺒﺪل اﷲ ﺳﯿﺌﺎﺗﮭﻢ ﺣﺴﻨﺎت‬ They are the ones for whom Allah changed their bad deeds into good deeds and the hadith of repentance when Allah Y will say. He will be forced to admit his faults.7 One person will be presented before Allah I on the Day of Judgment [this is not reference to a specific person but to a type of people. This is confirmed in another hadith where we find the word naas (people) instead of rajul (man)]. some Sahaba t committed major sins without any guilty feeling in their hearts. The angels will be ordered to inform him of his small sins but no mention will be made of his major ones. It was the blessed company of my elders and also study of the ahadith that my mind was always at peace regarding the Sahaba t.” (Muslim. many of my sins remain. These blessed souls surrendered their whole lives in the path of Allah Y as if to say. and throw ourselves in the way of anything to fulfill this noble cause. 7 Muslim 12/106 -8- . Allah I will say. Abu Zarr t narrates that the Blessed Prophet r said. “convert every bad deed into a good deed” is most applicable to them. whereas. Shamaail).Likewise. We are willing to be stoned. Tirmizi. I believed that whatever sins the Sahaba t committed. “I saw the Blessed Prophet r smiling. when he (the Blessed Prophet r) narrated this part of the hadith. the great shuyukh could not even imagine committing such sins.

This happened three times: the Blessed Prophet r asked him to repent and beg for forgiveness and told him to return. “Allah I hid his sins. you want to turn me back the way you turned Maa’iz t back. “Who are these people?” “They are the people whose sins will be converted into good deeds. you will not find a person exploiting such clemency to commit murder and think himself free from the consequences of his action.“On the Day of Judgment. Sahaba t attain complete forgiveness Once Hadhrat Maa’iz t fornicated. his stomach bloated and his leg jutting upward. “O Blessed Prophet r. purify me. the exception to this are the Sahaba t.” The Blessed Prophet r told her to return. applied the rule of Shariah and ordered he be stoned to death. After his execution. After a short while they saw a carcass of a donkey.” Likewise. If a president wishes he can even pardon the murderer while he is being lead to the death chamber. “Where is so and so person (naming the two men he heard previously)?” They said. the Blessed Prophet r.” “How can anyone eat from this?” they asked. The Blessed Prophet r returned the same reply. I have delivered the child. “Breastfeed the child -9- . She said. two Sahaba t said. I have full faith in that all the Sahaba t will be granted amnesty because their excellence and greatnesss as narrated in the ahadith prove they are deserving of it. “Eat from this carcass. But at the same time. I swear by Allah I I am pregnant by fornication.” He said. she returned to the Blessed Prophet r and said. once a woman from the Ghamidi tribe presented herself before the Blessed Prophet r with the same request. I swear by the one in whose hands is my life. please purify me. he is swimming in the rivers of Paradise at this moment. He came to the Blessed Prophet r and said. “You cannot be stoned until you deliver the child. and returned to the Blessed Prophet r repeating the same question.” The Blessed Prophet r said.” The Blessed Prophet r pointing towards the carcass said. However. some people will wish they had committed many sins in this world. She said.” The Sahaba t asked.” He walked a short distance. “Your backbiting of your brother is worse than eating from this carcass. repent. “We are here.” When she delivered the child. “O Blessed Prophet r. and beg for forgiveness from Allah I. The Blessed Prophet r retorted. “O Blessed Prophet r. “O Blessed Prophet r. The Blessed Prophet r called out. but he revealed them and died like a dog.” An important reminder We should remember that this conversion of sins to good deeds on the Day of Judgment is like an amnesty granted by an official in a high position. please purify me.” The Blessed Prophet r heard this but remained silent.” The Blessed Prophet r responded. “Go ask for forgiveness and repent to Allah I. became restless. On the fourth time.

” In a similar incident.” After she weaned the child. wherein they will abide forever In Bayanul Quran. her repentance is such that if a tyrant made such repentance it would have sufficed him. The Blessed Prophet r chided him saying. This is why He was pleased with the Sahaba t despite their perpetration of sin. he cursed her. Hadhrat Omar t said. “Do not say such things.”8 Allah I is the knower of the unseen.” The Blessed Prophet r ordered she be stoned to death. mentioning it repeatedly in the Quran: ‫واﻟﺴﺎﺑﻘﻮن اﻷوﻟﻮن ﻣﻦ اﻟﻤﮭﺎﺟﺮﯾﻦ واﻷﻧﺼﺎر واﻟﺬﯾﻦ اﺗﺒﻌﻮھﻢ ﺑﺎﺣﺴﺎﻧﺎ رﺿﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻨﮭﻢ و رﺿﻮا‬ ‫ﻋﻨﮫ وأﻋﺪﻟﮭﻢ ﺟﻨﺎت ﺗﺠﺮى ﺗﺤﺘﮭﺎ اﻻﻧﮭﺎر ﺧﺎﻟﺪﯾﻦ ﻓﯿﮭﺎ اﺑﺪا‬ And the first to lead the way of the muhajireen and the ansar. she returned holding the child in her hands. and those who followed them in goodness—Allah is well pleased with them and they are well pleased with Him.until it is weaned. it would suffice for them all. 206 . “She has made such repentance that if distributed amongst 70 men of Madinah. When a fajir (a profligate) commits a sin he makes light of it as if a fly flew upon his nose and he waves it off with his hand. And he hath made ready for them Gardens underneath which rivers flow.10 - . “When a mumin (a believer) commits a sin he feels himself under a mountain and fears it may fall upon me any minute. Hadrat Khalid was amongst the stoners. She said. it is stated with reference from Durri Mansur regarding the ayah of the Quran: 8 Mishkat. “The child is now eating bread. “Are we to pray her funeral prayers when she was a fornicator?” The Blessed Prophet r replied. When some blood spurted on his cheek. Is anyone amongst us as pious and God-fearing as them that one sin would make them so restless for retribution? Hadhrat Abdullah bin Mas’ud t said. The child had a piece of bread in his hands. He is aware of the sins of mankind and also of the remorse and guilt that arose from the perpetration of these sins. What bigger repentance can there be there than giving her life?” The superiority of the Sahaba t In the books of ahadith. p. one finds these kinds of narrations in the chapters of hudud (criminal law).

and Allah is Knower. Hadhrat Hatib bin Abi Balta’ quietly informed Quraish of the Blessed Prophet’s r plan to attack Makkah. “O Blessed Prophet r.’” Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) writes in Aqeedah Wasitiyah: It is one of the fundamental rules of the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama’h that their hearts and tongues are pure about the Sahaba t. Therefore. In various verses of the Quran.‫واﻟﺬﯾﻦ اﺗﺒﻌﻮھﻢ ﺑﺎﺣﺴﺎن‬ Ibn Zaid said: “This includes all the Muslims until the Day of Judgment who follow the Blessed Prophet r with ihsan. etc. give me permission to behead him. It is even more foolish to take their example as justification for our own sins because forgiveness of their sins is assured from the Quran whereas ours is not. and has made disbelief and lewdness and rebellion hateful unto you. go and do whatever you wish. Wise In Bayanul Quran. it is foolhardy to make the mistake of criticizing the Sahaba t for their sins. Allah I says in the Quran: ‫وﻟﻜﻦ اﷲ ﺣﺒﺐ إﻟﯿﻜﻢ اﻹﯾﻤﺎن وزﯾﻨﮫ ﻓﻰ ﻗﻠﻮﺑﻜﻢ وﻛﺮه إﻟﯿﻜﻢ اﻟﻜﻔﺮ واﻟﻔﺴﻮق وا ﻟﻌﺼﯿﺎن اوﻟﺌﻚ ھﻢ‬ ‫اﻟﺮاﺷﺪون ﻓﻀﻼ ﻣﻦ اﷲ و ﻧﻌﻤﺔ واﷲ ﻋﻠﯿﻢ ﺣﻜﯿﻢ‬ But Allah has endeared the faith to you and has beautified it in your hearts. Such are they who are rightly guided. Those who continue to criticize and chase after their faults after this are a forsaken people. the promise that they will enter into Paradise. The letter (informing them of the plans) was intercepted. What do you know. In the conquest of Makkah. justifying our sins by their example is a danger to our iman.” The Blessed Prophet r replied. taking their example to justify our sins is only calling for our own destruction. maybe Allah I said to the Sahaba t of Badr. This clearly proves that the Sahaba t were forgiven for their major and minor sins. ‘You are forgiven. It also means that holding their sins against them and.11 - . Allah I mentions the repentance of the Sahaba t. fusuq is translated as major sin while i’syaan as minor sin. likewise. Hadhrat Omar t said to the Blessed Prophet r. It is a bounty and a grace from Allah. This is why criticizing the Sahaba t or the masha’ikh is useless because they repented and were forgiven by Allah Y. “He is amongst the Sahaba t of the Battle of Badr. Therefore.” .

Plural of mujtahid. it would be forgiven.” The Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h accepts whatever the Quran. including those sins which are not forgiven for later people.The Blessed Prophet r said. a scholar who puts all his effort by the order of the Shari’ah to derive an opinion from the Quran and Sunnah. as humans they were susceptible to sin. Sunnah. they will still gain one reward and the mistake will be forgiven (as is the ruling for all mujtahideen11). Allah I is pleased with them and they are pleased with Allah I. I swear by He in whose hands is my life. Allah’s I pardon of the Sahaba’s t past and future sins Despite their susceptibility to sin. if any one of you spend gold equal to Mount Uhud in the path of Allah I. their noble attributes. All the above reasons relate to those sins which it is known they committed. And even if they committed a sin. many of them are lies while others fabrications. They are either correct or mistaken in their ijtihad (legal interpretation). The Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h does not concern itself with the internecine feuds of the Sahaba t. I have forgiven you. and if they were mistaken. Another reason is that they were the pioneers of Islam (which is sufficient reason to gain forgiveness) or that they have secured the intercession of the Blessed Prophet r since they were most worthy of it. A third reason is that persecution and poverty and many other such hardships wiped out their sins. they will earn two rewards. their strong faith in Allah I and his Blessed 3. Approximately 1400 Sahaba t took Bayah in Hudaibiyah. 11 Mujtahideen. “Go do whatever you wish.” We accept this and believe that all the Sahaba t who took the Bayah10 in Hudaibiyah will not enter into the Hellfire (as narrated in the ahadith). it will not equal (in rewards) the one mudd9 or even a half a mudd of gold they spent in the path of Allah I. and consensus say about the Sahaba t. it is clear that if they were correct. they surely repented for it or replaced it with good deeds. Then the objections raised against them do not compare to their virtues and accomplishments. “Never criticize my Sahaba t. As for the narrations which accuse the Sahaba t of wrongdoing. 10 9 . The conditions to be a mujtahid are outlined in chapter four.18 kilogram/ 796 gram To pledge allegiance in the name of Allah I to someone for the fulfillment of whatever the allegiance is made for. As for those mistakes where they did ijtihad. Despite this.12 - . As far as the mistakes mentioned in authentic narrations. This is because they possessed such virtue that erased their sins and which was not to be observed in the people after them. the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h does not believe they were mas’um (infallible). their excellence in Deen was such that if they sinned. the Sahaba t are excusable in this regard. Allah I said to the Sahaba t of Badr.

says. and I will surely admit them to Gardens beneath which rivers flow as reward from Allah. while seeking grace from Allah and his good pleasure. p. The foolish ones amongst us still relish finding faults in them. “They were sinful. they were this. They are best of the chosen ones from this Ummah. Allah I praises them repeatedly in the Quran and many ayaat were revealed that prove the forgiveness of the Sahaba t for all their sins. and other such things. And had adopted the faith. in this ayah. will know they hold the highest station after the Prophets of Allah I. show their affection to such as came to them for refuge. Those who were expelled from their homes and their property. their assistance. But those who before them had homes. their migration. their struggle in the path of Allah I.” but as the saying goes ‘Mudai sust gawaah chust’ (the witness is fiery. Those who study the biographies of the Sahaba t with clear insight and knowledge. recognizing the beautiful qualities Allah I granted them. even though poverty was their own lot. “I will surely forgive for them all their sins.13 - . they are the ones that achieve prosperity13 In another ayah He says: ‫ﻓﺎﻟﺬﯾﻦ ھﺎﺟﺮوا وأﺧﺮﺟﻮا ﻣﻦ دﯾﺎرھﻢ‬ So those who emigrated or were evicted from their homes or were harmed in My cause or fought or were killed.” 12 Aqqeedah Waasitiyah. and aiding Allah and His Apostle such are indeed the sincere ones. saying. that. their beneficial knowledge. 142 Hashr 8-9 14 Al-Imran 195 13 . There will be none like them before or after them. And those saved from the covetousness of their own souls. I will surely remove from them their misdeeds.Prophet r. but give them preference over themselves. the plaintiff is retired).12 Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) spoke the truth about the Sahaba t. and Allah has with Him the best reward14 There are many ayaat similar to the one above about the forgiveness of Sahaba t for all their sins. and entertain no desire in their hearts for things given to the latter. Allah I. and their righteous deeds. Allah I says in the Quran: ‫ﻟﻠﻔﻘﺮاء اﻟﻤﮭﺎﺟﺮﯾﻦ اﻟﺬﯾﻦ‬ …some part is due to the indigent muhajireen.

Another reason a denigrator leaves the folds of Islam is because the Sahaba t are the most reliable and respected narrators of the narrations of the Blessed Prophet r Denigration of the narrator is necessarily denigration of the one narrated (i. a people will come who will criticize 15 16 Wali. “Allah I chose me and chose the Sahaba t for me. These words can only reach a person who thinks. and all of mankind is upon he who speaks ill about my Sahaba t. and their knowledge of the obligatory acts and the sunan of the Blessed Prophet r. Had they not lived the fundamental and ancillary sciences would not have reached us. ‘People speak ill about us’. and whose belief is not darkened by hypocrisy and heresy. brothers. and whosoever hurts me hurts Allah I. the sunan and would have no knowledge of the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r and the details of his life. and whosoever hurts Allah I. When one denigrates them. For example. the Blessed Prophet r said. fear Allah I regarding my Sahaba t.’” Moreover. their struggle against the kuffar. his angels. and whosoever hates them. hates them because he hates me. it is because of the hatred he harbors in his heart and the grudge that is created by his criticalness of the Sahaba t. “Fear Allah I. and he made them friends. within his lifetime and after his demise. ‘I declare war on whoever makes my wali15 his enemy.e. and relations for me. the time is near when he will be in the clutch of Allah I. and the Blessed Prophet r replied.”16 Hafiz Dhahabi (rah) says: Only those who have read the biographies of the Sahaba t will know their status.14 - . Anas t narrates that some Sahaba t complained to the Blessed Prophet r. “Allah I says. Everything the Blessed Prophet r said in praise of the Sahaba in the ahadith should suffice for anyone. tries to understand. loves them because he loves me.. Whosoever hurts my Sahaba t hurts me. Whosoever loves my Sahaba t. whosoever denigrates their status leaves the folds of Islam and is deviated from the path of the muslimeen. In the future. the Blessed Prophet r).Short for waliullah (friend of Allah I) Tirmizi . Do not make them the target of your objections. Their progression in faith. This denigration is a sign of his rejection of the ayaat which extoll their high status and also of the love the Blessed Prophet r had for them and his praise and mention of their lofty status in the ahadith. Without the Sahaba t we would be ignorant of the obligatory acts.The status of the Sahaba t and dangers of criticizing them The Blessed Prophet r said. Therefore. ‘The curse of Allah I. their declaration of Islam and raising the banner of Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r. their propagation of the Deen. Anas t narrates that the Blessed Prophet r.’ In another place.

this was her firmness in Deen and this is also why Ali t and Abbas t appealed their case in Omar's t khilafat. publicize or discuss their sins. Fatimah t. This is the opinion of many respected commentators of ahadith books. This is why she became angry and stopped talking to him. Fatimah’s t refusal to speak to Abu Bakr t regarding the issue of the gardens of fidq means that she never spoke to him again about these properties (of Fidq). but always thought that how could the daughter of the Blessed Prophet r who spent her life grinding grain in a grinding mill and bruised her body carrying waterskins. the author) is that it was not love of wealth which brought her to Abu Bakr Siddique’s t doorstep. This brief book cannot cover all of that which has has been said about those who criticize or publicize their mistakes and sins.A plot of land the Blessed Prophet r owned in Khaibar. Ali t. I heard many objections. Regarding the fidq issue. Ali t. but implementation of the Shari’ah because she believed she had a shari’ (legal) right over that wealth. and Abbas t. Do not eat or drink with them. “We do not leave inheritance” was a general rule which applied to everyone.and denigrate them. In my opinion. Fidq. These were disagreements in interpretation of the hadith and knowledge of the Shari’ah. The narrations about the gardens of Fidq17 never stirred any resentment in my mind against them. 17 to . find fault with them. do not marry them.e. and belief. do not pray with them. and do not pray funeral prayers upon them. knowledge. in my view it was simply a manifestation of the strength of their Iman. become a slave of the dunya and boycott the righteous Khalifah Hadhrat Abu Bakr t because of a insignificant thing of the dunya (worldly life)? My heart was always clean about this issue and other such contentious issues that arose amongst the Sahaba t. and Abbas t especially when even their servants and servant’s servants had nothing to do with it? All the wars that took place between the Sahaba t was a demonstration of their faith. believed it was meant for specific people.15 - . Hafiz Dhahabi (rah) narrates many other similar narrations in his book Kitab-ul-Kabaair and quotes many scholars that those who blaspheme the Sahaba t. the disagreement between Fatimah and Abu Bakr Siddique t was of a juridical nature and they held a difference of opinion on whether there is inheritance in the Blessed Prophet’s r wealth or not. Hafiz ibn Hajar (rah) mentions this in Fathul-Bari and narrates many ahadith in support of this view. on the other hand. or attribute any ignoble act or statement towards them is a hypocrite. Fatimah t came in the khilafah of Abu Bakr Siddique t claim this land as an inheritance. How could an evil trait like greed have anything to do with Fatimah t. They hoped that Omar t might agree with them on this issue though his final verdict was the same as Abu Bakr Siddique’s t. Omar t and Abu Bakr t believed the hadith. Abu Bakr t refused because of the hadith that Ambiya do not leave inheritance. The opinion of this person (i.

” They both continued their discussion for a short while. Ali t reached the camel of Aishah t and said. For the completion of the Deen. Ali t asked. but when they insisted. the ummah needed to be instructed on another issue which was to be demonstrated in the time of the last khalifah.000 men died in this battle. but refused to enslave them (as was the custom of victorious armies at the time). Ali t immediately announced. are you injured or hurt. After this. The mushaajarat of the Sahaba t I wrote extensively on the mushaajarat of the Sahaba t in my book. Before the war began and the two armies pitched into battle. he said. Many of Ali’s t companions insisted these prisoners be put to death. “O mother. but Ali t refused and took bayah from them and forgave them. all these issue had to be decided within the period of the Khulafa Rashedeen. They were firm on whatever they believed to be the truth and fought to defend it when they had to. Once these issues came to a close and the period of the first three khulafat ended.” Aishah t replied.16 - . “Tell me. When Zubair t stepped forward they both hugged and cried. Over 20. then you should also enslave them.” . The Battle of Jamal (Camel) was a fierce war that took place between Ali t and Aishah t. Ali t. nastaghfirullah (We ask for Allah’s forgiveness)! We can’t do that. Al-I’tidaal. Ali t walked to the front-lines and called out for Zubair t. This was the issue of “opposition to the khilafat”.” Do we ever keep the respect of the one who opposes us? Do we even respect one who opposes us in our personal matters as the Sahaba t did in times of war? At the very end of this battle. It was for this reason that the mushaajarat of the Sahaba t never raised doubts in my mind that tribalism or love for wealth played a part in their differences of opinion. “That’s not possible. Many soldiers objected. In fact. it proved their greatness and the strength of their Iman. “What forces you to come here and oppose me?” Zubair t answered. He allowed their wealth to be taken as spoils of war. “May Allah I forgive you as well. may Allah I forgive you for your mistake.The period of the first three khulafat was a time when many crucial matters of Deen were being demostrated through them. as your slave?” They replied. they fought and Ali t was victorius capturing many prisoners. Aishah’s t camel fell. “And I also ask Allah I for his forgiveness. This is why I always looked upon a person who considered the actions and statements of the Sahaba t as a sign of human nature with indifference as would anyone who has studied the books of ahadith in some depth. This is the conduct of the commanders of two armies who were ready to swing their swords at each other at any moment. “Watch out and make sure the Mother of the Believers is not hurt!” After this. who amongst you is willing to take your mother.” Ali t said. “If you are going to make their wealth spoils of war. “The blood of Uthman t. Aishah t.” At first Ali t rejected this proposition.

Could we ever admit our ignorance in front of our rival? Would we be able to inquire from them something we did not know? The truth is that we would not trust him in any situation. Mu’awiyah t said. or their honor? The Battle of Siffeen was the famous battle that took place between Ali t and Mu’awiyah t. if you squint your eyes in the direction of Ali t. If he revenges the blood of Uthman t. I will be the first of the people of Shaam (Syria) to take the bayah on his hands. I will be at the front of every squadron. and participate in their funeral prayers and the burial of their dead18.” Likewise. it is narrated that Mu’awiyah t said.”20 The story behind this is that the Byzantine Emperor wrote a letter to Mu’awiyah t saying. “I swear by Allah I.23 The Ihsan of Ali t 18 19 Al-Bidayah Wal Nihayah 7-227 Tareekh ul Khulafah 20 Tareekh ul Uroos 7-208 21 Al Bidayah Wal Nihayah 7-129 22 Muwatta of Imam Malik (rah) 23 Al-I’tidal. he could not decide what to do. Remember. then I swear by Allah I I will make peace with Ali t. and my opposition to him is only because of the blood of Uthman t. Many historians narrate that the two armies would fight throughout the day but when darkness fell the soldiers of one army would walk out to the other. it was difficult to pass that ruling under these circumstances. Mu’awiyah t will come as a soldier of Ali’s t army to gouge out your eyes. Ali t is better and greater than me.This was the conduct of the Sahaba t towards their opposition and their respect for them. he killed the adulterer. What would we do if our rivals came in our hands? Would we spare them their lives. Though the Shari’ah decrees that the murderer be executed. they would send some of their men to learn the rulings from the other side. their wealth. he sent a letter to the Byzantine Emperor. When Amir Mu’awiyah t found out. “If you have made the decision to attack. and when his armies are dispatched against you.17 - . Mu’awiyah t wrote to Abu Musa Al-A'shari t to ask the correct ruling on this issue from Ali t22.19 The emperor of the Byzantine Empire tried to exploit this first division within the Ummah. p. When the case went to Mu’awiyah t.” In reply. And if one party was confused on some rulings of the Shari’ah. “Ali t is a thorn in your side. Unable to control himself. a man named Ibn Khaibari caught his wife with another man. We will destroy the city of Constantinople and uproot your government like carrots and turnips. I will dispatch an army to aid you. “O nasari dog! You want to take advantage of our difference of opinion. 230 .”21 Once during the rule of Mu’awiyah t.

and intelligence poured forth from every part. Tasawwuf began in the time of the Blessed Prophet r. he lived amongst us as if he was one of us. Shaikh Yusuf compiled many of them in his book Hayaatus-Sahaba. He was straightforward in whatever he said and he ruled with justice. When he was done. Then he addressed the dunya saying. Hadhrat Dharar bin Dhamura Kannani (who was one of the main supporters of Ali t) went to Mu’awiyah t after Ali’s t death. will you excuse me from describing him?” “I will not excuse you.” replied Mu’awiyah t. “Dharar! How much do you mourn the death of Ali t?” Dharar t replied. “Describe Ali t for me. may Allah I forgive him. I swear by Allah I. Your sittings are wretched and your hardships are easy. in the mihrab (prayer niche). the journey is long. Dharar returned. Mu’awiyah t said. He was crying like a mourning person and his voice echoes in my mind to this day when he said and kept on repeating.” Then he asked. Knowledge streamed from his every angle. Mu’awiyah t said. “Like a mother whose only child is slaughtered in her lap.18 - . Since ihsan is one of the basic foundations of Deen. People nearby also were sobbing. He respected the pious and loved the poor. Despite his simplicity and mingling with us. it is also a part of the completion of Deen. Mu’awiyah t began to cry so much his beard was soaked with tears which he kept on wiping on his cuffs. Her crying cannot stop and her grief can never diminish. we did not have the courage to speak to him because of our reverence and awe of him. I swear by Allah I. those who say tasawwuf is taken from pundits and saadhus are truly ignorant of Deen. his teeth were like stringed pearls. “I am the source of wisdom and Ali t is its door. I swear by Allah I. Hadhrat Dharar t spoke: If I must tell you then listen! Hadhrat Ali t. and its succession in a specific form reaches . Abul Hassan was like this. He liked simple cloth and preferred coarse food. And when he laughed. go and deceive someone else. shaking as if he was bitten by a poisonous animal. “You spoke the truth. He would flip his palms while addressing himself. O my Lord. “Amirul-Mumineen. he would sit us near him and whatever we asked. he would answer. When we visited him. suluk and hikmah (wisdom). you must describe him to me. he cried copiously and pondered a lot. O my. and he was humbling himself before Allah I. Get out of here.” After this. ‘O my Lord. was an exalted person and very strong. This is why the Blessed Prophet r said.” He asked.” meaning that Ali t is the portal for all the different lines of tasawwuf. Therefore. Never did a strong and rich man hope to win in his wrongdoing nor was a poor and weak man unhopeful of his fairness and his ability to mete out justice to him. I am Allah’s I witness that I saw him in the darkness of the night. and the path is dangerous. O my! The preparation for the Akhirah is little. ‘You want to deceive me only and you beautify yourself for me only.Many incidents of the kind mentioned above occurred between Ali t and Mu’awiyah t. The dunya and its beauty and ornamentation disquieted him. clutching his beard.

when I had an objection regarding a hadith. “When your father comes. This is a lengthy topic. noon fath. The shortcomings of our understanding One should not deduce from all that has been said that an objection never arose in my mind about a hadith. when you get older everything will be clear to you.” And when I was tired of explaining to her. na-baana. aa. noon fath na. My daughter jumped up and said. na-aana. I had objections. I said. ask him. I have already written in my autobiography about my daughter when she was small and reading the Qaidah Baghdadi she would connect the letters and say. noon fath.” Her mother quickly put it on me saying. “How could this be aana mother. “You do not have the understanding at this time.us through Ali t (as will be mentioned later).aana. Her mother then taught her: hamza madda-aa. Ba alif fath. but my health will not allow me to explain it to the fullest.19 - . thaana. it should be hamzaana. baa.” and likewise she went on taana. etc. but whenever I could not find an answer I would blame it on my lack of knowledge. I remembered my answer to my daughter: “You do not have the understanding at this time.” Likewise.” . “Alif madda.

20 - .CHAPTER ONE THE HOLY QURAN .

protests his incompetence. He is condemned as ultra-orthodox. articulate himself in his native language.” Modern thinkers generally ignore the opinions and tafsir of the Salaf-us-Salaheen (Pious Predecessors) issuing their own fatwas based on their own whims. “It is not permissible for one who holds faith in Allah and the Day of Judgment to speak on the Quran without learning classical Arabic.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. the All-Merciful.” The Quran is a trove of sacred knowledge that is guidance for all times. The Blessed Prophet said. If he can write simple Arabic. “This is against the teachings of the Salaf-us-Salaheen. or deliver impromptu speeches he sees himself the teacher of Junaid and Shibli in tasawwuf and a mujtahid in Fiqh. This is despite the fact that the mufasireen (exegetes) listed 15 sciences that must be mastered before one can authoritatively interpret the Quran: 1. a . we live in an era that once a person learns a bit of the Arabic language and rotes the translation he thinks he has the right to offer his own opinions on the Quran. anti-intellectual. it should be known that classical Arabic must be mastered in its entirety because one word may have various meanings. Unfortunately. if a person rejects the explanations of the Salaf-us-Salaheen and lays out his own views on matters of faith he is looked upon as a muhaqqiq (an expert who establishes the truth from extensive study) of the Deen. but to acquire this knowledge one must fulfill the necessary conditions and etiquettes of the Quran. “Whosoever explains the Quran from his own opinion is wrong even if it is right. Conversely. and someone not attuned to the modern world. no one discredits him. He will introduce novel ideas in the tafsir of the Quran without concern for the opinions of the Salaf-us-Salaheen or that his opinions contradict the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet.21 - . Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers Knowledge of the Quran Abdullah bin Mas’ud said. He is whimsical in matters of Deen. He says his heart’s desire no matter how much it contradicts the Quran and the Sunnah. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. and shows him his deviation. Classical Arabic: Is how one learns the meaning of each word. In our time.” he is immediately branded a sycophant of the Salaf-us-Salaheen. If one gathers the courage to say. the modern thinker desires to embody all the greatest attributes in every field. Despite this. Mujahid (rah) said. “If you seek knowledge then ponder into the meanings of the Quran.” In this respect.

This is the science of etymology which explains the reciprocal relation and radical composition between the root and derived word. the meaning of each root word being different. If he knew sarf (morphology) he would have known that imam is not the plural of umm. and understanding the diacritical marks depends on the science of Arabic philology. Ibn Faris said. 24 Bani Israel: 71 . 2. Al-Ishtiqaaq: should be learned because sometimes one word derives from two root words. 3.person may only know two or three of them whereas the meaning of that word in the Quran may be altogether different. Arabic Morphology: is important because changes in the configuration of verb and noun forms change the meaning. One man recited the ayah: On the day when we will call everyone by their leaders. masih derives from the root word masah which means “to feel something and to touch something with a wet hand. Ilm-ul-Ma’ani: is the science by which one figures the syntax through the meaning of a sentence. For example. was the plural of umm (mother).24 Because of his ignorance of Arabic morphology.” but also derives from the root word masaahat which means “to measure. “A person who misses out on Arabic morphology has missed out on a lot.” 5. 4. which is singular.” Allama Zamakhshari (rah) writes in A’jubaat Tafsir that. he mistranslated the ayah: On the day when we will call everyone by their mothers.22 - . He thought the word imam. Arabic Philology: Is important because any change in the diacritical marks affects the meaning.

This science is important because one qirat (reading) of the Quran may differ in meaning from another. It is one of the most important sciences to a mufassir because he is able to reveal the miraculous nature of the Quran through these three sciences. Ilm-ul-Badi’: The science by which one learns to interpret sentences which reveal the beauty and eloquence of the spoken and written word. Asbaab-ul-Nuzul: is the field by which one learns the circumstances in which an ayah is revealed. and one learns to favor one reading over another based on the difference in the meanings. 9. one will be required to interpret the ayah as in ‘the hand of Allah Y is over their hand’. 7. the meaning of an ayah is wholly dependent on its historical background. Ilm-ul-Aqaa’id: is important because we cannot attribute the literal meaning of some ayaat to Allah. Ilm-ul-Hadith: is knowledge of the ahadith which explain mujmal (general) ayaat. 12. metonymies. They are the servants indicated in the hadith: “Allah Y will grant one who acts upon whatever he knows from a knowledge he never knew. Sometimes. metaphors. Ilm-ul-Bayaan: is the science by which one learns the similes. Ilm Laduuni: Last but not least is the endowed knowledge which Allah grants to his closest servants. It is important to master this field so one understands the methodology of legal derivation and interpretation. In this case. 13. 15. 14. zuhoor (evident meanings) and khafa (hidden meanings) of the Arabic language. The above mentioned three sciences are categorized as Ilm-ul-Balagha (science of rhetoric). This field is important because abrogated rulings must be separated from the applied rulings. 10.6. Usul-ul-Fiqh: are the principles of Islamic Jurisprudence. 8.23 - . Ilm-ul-Qira’t: Dialecticisms of the different readings of the Quran. It is important because the meaning of the ayah is more clearly understood once the circumstances in which they were revealed are known. This field is important because one cannot gain an overview of any issue until he has understood its particulars. Fiqh: Jurisprudence. 11. Ilm-ul-Naskh: is knowledge of the abrogated ayaat.” .

Mufassar d. This is also of four types: a. Quran 2. Mutashabi 3.24 - . Wujuh-ul-Bayan: The Quran’s methodology of presenting its message. one must have knowledge of the four foundations upon which it rests. They are: 1.The knowledge needed to follow the Shariah The scholars of Usul25 (scholars who regulate juridical principles) write that to follow the Shariah. Nass c. Nazm-ul-Quran: Linguistics of the Quran and the inflections within each individual word. Mujmal iv. Mushkal iii. Ijma (scholarly consensus) 4. This is also of four types: a.plural of asl which means principles/rules. Muhkam Then. Qiyas (analogical reasoning) which is derived from the above three. to act in accordance to the Quran one must know four things: 1. Then. Mushtarak d. Knowledge of application of Nazm-ul-Quran. . Muawwal 2. Zaahir b. Haqeeqat 25 Usul. Ahadith 3. Khafi ii. Khaas b. these four types are contrasted with four other types: i. Aam c. Nazm-ul-Quran are of four types: a.

Ma’khaz-ul-Ishtiqaaq: Knowledge of the sources from which the derivation is made. an order may obligate the fulfillment of the order itself or sometimes. but not the wajib itself. 3. Isharat-ul-Nass c. Dalaalat-ul-Nass d. 4. the word “adaa” implies “qadaa”26 while at other times vice versa. as is being mentioned above. or when it is merely for repetition. look in Nur. desirability. Furthermore. Iqtidha-ul-Nass After all of this.is the fulfillment of something like the wajib. old and young.is the fulfillment of a wajib (an act made obligatory by order) itself. In the Quran. The methodology of understanding the intended meaning of the Quran. ‘Why don’t people follow me even though I am learned in the Quran? They will not 26 Adaa. permissibility. there is one more category that encompasses all of the above. Knowledge of the rulings deriving from the sources of derivation. a woman. Mu’az bin Jabal said in a hadith of Abu Dawud: After you. the times of fitan (tribulation) will appear. One will find the details of this in the books of Usul. Majaaz c. A restricted order is of four types. a man. This category is also of four types: 1. Sareeh d. Kinayah 4.25 - . I’baarat-ul-Nass b. This is also of four types: a. slaves and freeman will all read it. hypocrite. . the fulfillment of something like the order. 2. In the Quran.ul-Anwar. there will be an abundance of wealth. Knowledge of the terminological concepts of the sources of derivation. Whatever has been mentioned above is taken from Nur-ul-Anwar. Conclusion It is important to know when amr (an order) indicates obligation. For examples. Qadaa. the Quran will be opened by everyone: a m’umin. Then one amongst them will say.b. amr can be a general or restricted order. Knowledge of the sequence of the sources of derivation.

Rulings can only be derived when one gains complete knowledge of these sciences upon which derivation of rulings from the Quran are based.” . it is narrated from Ibn Abbas that he said of the ayah: He gives wisdom to whomever he wishes “This is reference to gnosis of the Quran.26 - . however to derive rulings without sound knowledge of the different sciences (as quoted above) is forbidden. Translating the Quran for the blessing of translation is good. those who talk big about how they are spreading the message of the Quran around the world are deviant people. “Save yourself from the bidaa’t (innovations) because every bida’t will be a deviation.’” Mu’az then said. knowledge of abrogating and abrogated ayaat. what is forbidden and what is permissible and knowledge of other matters of the same type. In Durr-ul-Mansoor. According to the above mentioned hadith. the chronology of each ayah.follow me until I bring something new. muhkam (clear) and mutashaabih (obscure) ayaat.

CHAPTER 2 AHADITH .27 - .

The last two types of hadith (aziz. As for the ahadith which are dhanni (presumptive). The process of rejection or acceptance of a khabr wahid is based on a complete background check of each narrator. Then there are many types of gharib. The third type of hadith is aziz in which the number of narrators throughout the chain of transmission is two people. The transmission of the hadith must be continuous (it does not break anywhere . it is necessary to be learned in some additional sciences to gain mastery over the dhanni hadith. The gharabah (when the number of narrators is only one person) may be in the beginning or end of the chain of transmission. Such a hadith is authentic and equivalent to an ayah of the Quran. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers Knowledge of the Hadith The scholars of usul state that the same sciences of knowledge necessary for the Quran (as previously mentioned) are necessary for the ahadith.28 - . the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. The hadith is mashhoor if the number of narrators dwindled at some point (in the chain of transmission) and did not remain numerous. it is called gharib. and that the number of narrators throughout the times was significant. the All-Merciful.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. gharib) are categorized as khabr wahid some of which are accepted while others rejected. Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes in his book of usul-ul-hadith (Principles of ahadith). The khabr wahid is authentic if the narrator of a khabr wahid is trustworthy in his memorization of the hadith. If it is only one narrator. Nukhbat-ul-fikr: A hadith is mutawatir if it is narrated by a multitude of people that it is unthinkable for one to believe they conspired to forge it.

we will favor one hadith over the other using the tools of tarjih (the principles by which we prefer one hadith over another). 27 .29 - . Later. Allama Suyuti in Tadreeb-ul-Raawi writes that other scholars have mentioned over a hundred tools of tarjih. 28 Shaaz: An authentic hadith which opposes a much larger number of ahadith as authentic or stronger than itself which combined together are equivalent to an ayah of the Quran. munkar. Allama Hazmi writes in his book Kitab-ul-I’tibaar that there are 50 tools of tarjih by which we ascertain which hadith is more acceptable. Another aspect of science of ahadith is whether the hadith is ma’ruf. The level of authenticity of the hadith varies depending on the amount of shaaz and muallal present in the hadith. Muallal is a hadith which contains a hidden weakness within it. Even if his proof reaches us. It is Muallal: A hadith that has weakness of some kind in the transmission which is not easily detected without careful examination by the scholars of Jarh and Tadeel. The definition of these different types of ahadith should be known to measure the veracity of the hadith. If it is not possible but we know the chronology of the two hadith. This is because the plains of knowledge are vast and we cannot understand everything that was in the minds of these scholars. Likewise there is hasan lizaatihi and hasan lighairihi. we will read a detailed essay by Allama Ibn Taimiyah in which he outlines ten reasons for rejecting a hadith. some ahadith are of the kind that a prodigious scholar will see reason for us to not follow them without revealing the reason. If the chronology is unknown. At times he presents his proof while at other times he may not. many times we hear his proof while at other times we do not.” Sometimes a narration is rejected because of a missing link between two narrators and sometimes because of some poor quality in a narrator.with a missing narrator) and it is not muallal27 or shaaz28. Even when he does present his proof. it is called naasikh and mansookh. “We will not adopt any opinion if there is no reason to favor one hadith over the other. Though. A narration is mursal if the missing link of one narrator is found from the Sahaba’s t end in the chain of transmission. A hadith is shaaz when a trusted narrator brings a hadith that opposes the narrations of other trusted narrators. He then says: These reasons are apparent. Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani said. The highest level of authenticity is sahih lizaatihi while the second level is sahih lighairihi. sometimes we understand his proof and sometimes we do not. mahfooz and if it contains mataabi’ and shahid or not. If a contradiction between two ahadith can be explained away it is called mukhtalif-ul-hadith.

it is mudallas.muallaq when the missing link appears from the other end (from the teacher of the author ex. If the missing link is evident. the hadith is munqati’. To use the ahadith as evidence it is important to know the principles of ahadith. Bukhari. If the missing narrator is in the middle of the chain. Ibn Majah). If two or more than two narrators are missing.30 - . Besides these. We mentioned a few types of ahadith as examples. The true knowledge and scholarship of Ahadith Then there are ten reasons a narrator is criticized. the hadith is called muadhal. it is a munqati’ however. Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani mentioned: · Maqloob · Mudhtarab · Mushaf · Muharraf · Marfoo’ · Maqtoo’ · Musnad · Al A’luw-ul-Mutlaq · Al A’luw-ul-Nasabi · Al Muwaafaqa Then within these one must be learned in discussions on: · Badl-ul-Musawaat · Musaafaha · Nuzul · Aqraan · Mudbaj · Rawayat ul akaabir a’nil Asaaghir · Al Saabiq-wal-Laahiq · Musalsal · Mutafaq · Muftariq · Mu’talif · Mukhtalif · Mutashaabih . if it is hidden.

. Otherwise. also known as ghair muqallideen. Likewise. Talbees-ul-Iblis.31 - . Ahle-Hadith. encyclopedic works on the principles of ahadith). Someone asked him.Singular of muhadditheen. “It says in the hadith: ‫ﻣﻦ إﺳﺘﺠﻤﺮ ﻓﻠﯿﻮﺗﺮ‬ ‘Whosoever performs instinja. There are many more examples like this which Allama Ibn Jauzi has mentioned in his book. Merely reading the translation of a hadith or reading a book on the virtues of ahadith is surely not enough. for example a slavegirl becomes pregnant by one man and another becomes her owner. it is unacceptable to be a “pseudo-muhaddith” and begin deducing rulings from the ahadith after study of a hadith book. should pray witr salah. The word maa refers to semen and zar’a refers to the woman’s private part. One Ahle-Hadith30 was of the habit that whenever he returned from istinja (answering the call of nature) he would perform wudu and pray salat-ul-witr (three rakat salah). Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani himself writes that the usul cannot be condensed. one must study the mutawwalat (i. the meaning of this hadith is that whenever one goes for istinja one should use witr (odd) number of clods to gain cleanliness.an errant sect. there is a chance of making grave mistakes in the Quran. “What do you pray?” He said. reading the translation of the Quran does not give insight into the Quran until one learns all the necessary sciences related to the Quran. one man would not allow the water from his well to be channeled into the fields of another because the Blessed Prophet r said in the hadith: ‫وﻻ ﯾﺴﻘﻰ اﺣﺪﻛﻢ ﻣﺎءه زرع ﻏﯿﺮه‬ ‘Your water should not feed the fields of another. “You narrate many ahadith which have no mention in the Quran?” This angered him and he said. he (the owner) should not have intercourse with her. The mistake he made was to translate the word ‫ ﻓﻠﯿﻮﺗﺮ‬as witr salah. Regarding the aforementioned discussions. The scholars who dedicated their lives to the preservation of ahadith.’ However. Becoming a muhaddith29 is one of the most arduous tasks. the meaning of this hadith is that when a woman. “Have you read anywhere that you must pay one dirham for every forty dirham in zakah. and that you must 29 30 Muhaddith.’ However.In the study of a hadith. .e. A hadith is narrated in Abu Dawud that someone asked Imran Bin Husain t. Likewise.

My teacher. He asked. and this many camels if you own a certain number of camels. took me to meet him. Abu Ibrahim Khattali. Though this chapter has drawn on quite a while. and speak or write on this subject.give so many goats when you own so many goats in zakah. Now listen! A man cannot be an accomplished muhaddith until he writes four things with four thing like four things with four things as four things in four time periods in four situations in four places on four things to four types of people for four reasons. And to know both the Quran and ahadith it is necessary to learn all the various sciences and fields of knowledge mentioned above. ‘I did not hear any narrations or any ahadith. he said. Muhammud ibn Ahmad says: When Walid bin Ibrahim was dismissed from his position as the Qazi of Rai (Tehran). Make the intention to learn the subject after understanding the prerequisites and also the objectives. It is reproduced here from Ikhtilaf-ul-A’immah and Aujaz: The muhadditheen established the strictest rules on ilm-ul-hadith for one who wishes to busy himself. I would like to conclude this chapter with Imam Bukhari’s quartet better known as the Rubaayiat Bukhari. ‘Listen. which is also mentioned in the muqaddama (introduction) of Aujazul-Masaalik and in my other book. Whenever you begin a subject you first learn the prerequisites of that subject. gain insight into. Their rules and restrictions are most heavy upon the teacher and muhaddith more than anyone else.32 - . ‘You are such a great faqih (jurist) and you say such a thing?’ Walid then told his story. He (Imam Bukhari) advised me and said. “No. he moved to Bukhara. It is a story which shows us the struggles the Salaf-us-Salaheen expected one to overcome to gain knowledge of ahadith. ‘When I reached adulthood and I was eager to study ilm-ulhadith I came to Imam Bukhari and explained my situation to him. my son. it is an opportune time to relate the interesting story of Imam Bukhari.’ My teacher was shocked. and these quartets cannot be gained . This indicates that in order to understand the Quran it is necessary to know the ahadith.” Imran t said. “Then where did you get these rulings from? You learned it from us and we learned it from the Blessed Prophet r. Are all these in the Quran?” The man replied. When we came to him we requested that he narrate all the ahadith he had heard from our shuyukh and elders. They also established rules to aid the student in his study of the ahadith. He himself was a person who struggled hard in this path while as a student and who achieved the status of a shaikh and muhaddith in this field. Walid said. Ikhtilaf-ul-A’immah.” Likewise he mentioned many other specific rulings on various issues besides zakah that are not mentioned in the Quran.

but with four things which must be with four other things. The level of each of the Tabieen. The blessed ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r and his rulings 2. 2. listen!’ The four things which one must write are: 1. Salah and salam (sending greetings and blessings upon the prophets) with the prophets (as) 3. The sayings of the Tabieen31 (i.33 - . ‘May Allah I have mercy upon you.’ I (Walid) said to him. Their Isma-ul-Rijjal (biographies) Their kunniyaat (surnames) Their place of settlement Their date of birth and date of death (to verify whether this person met the people whom he narrated from) These four things are as necessary as four things with four things: 1.. ‘Of course. but did not meet the Blessed Prophet r). Allah I honors him with four things in the dunya and four things in the Akhirah. the Salaf-us Salaheen who met the Sahaba. Khutbah (religious speech delivered on jumu’ah) with hamd and thanaa’ (praise and exaltation of Allah I which is mandatory in khutbah) 2.e. 4.Those who met the Sahaba t but did not gain the companionship of the Blessed Prophet r. then four things become easy upon him and he is put into hardship by four things. Bismillah with a Surah 4. Who amongst them was reliable and who was unreliable 4. Knowledge of all the narrators who narrate ahadith and their history The history of the narrators must include four things: 1. And when he is patient with these four things. The sayings of the Sahaba t and the status of each sahabi 3.’ He said. 3. Please explain these quartets for me. Takbir (the first Allah-u-Akbar pronounced at the beginning of salah) with salah And like four things: 31 Tabieen. When all these are attained. .

4.1. On the rocks On oysters On leather On bones .34 - . 4. 2. 4. a person should travel wherever a muaallim (teacher) of hadith may be to learn the hadith from him on four things: 1. 4. 3. 4. 3. In preoccupation In free time In poverty In affluence In essence. a person should be incessantly preoccupied with the attainment of these four branches. 3. in four places: 1. Musnadaat: ahadith with an unbroken chain of transmission to the Blessed Prophet r Mursalaat: ahadith narrated by one of the Tabieen with the name of a sahabi omitted Mauqufaat: sayings of the Sahaba t Maqtu’aat: sayings of the Tabieen These are four different branches in ilm-ul-hadith which can only be attained in four different periods: 1. 3. 3. 2. 2. In the mountains In the rivers In the cities In the rural areas and jungles In essence. 2. Childhood Near adulthood After adulthood Before old age And the meaning of attaining these four branches in different situations is: 1. 2.

One who is older than him Younger than him Equal to him From the books of his father with the provision that he understands his writing style In essence. With his efforts and toil. 3. he should learn from him on anything until he obtains paper and has the chance to write on it. Acting upon all the knowledge that is in accordance with the Quran. Health Ability Eagerness for knowledge Sharp memory And when all these are attained four things become contemptible to him (because of his thirst for knowledge): . The art of penmanship or writing. It is an obligation upon the servant to keep his master happy. He should do all this with four intentions: 1. thinking it beneath him.35 - . To transfer knowledge to students and earnest knowledge seekers. Arabic morphology and philology: by which one can discern the correctness of words and sentences. To keep the torch of guidance alight after putting it into writing. Linguistics: by which he learns meanings and concepts of words. 2. 2. 2. And all of these things cannot be gained but with four things: 1. 4. 2. 3. 3. And he must learn this from four types of people: 1. 3. All of these four things are dependent on four things which are otherwise unattainable except by the mercy and gift of Allah I: 1. 4. He should not hesitate. to learn from his equal. or someone younger than him. 4. He should write on whatever he finds so that the essence of the knowledge is not forgotten. 4. he should learn from whoever he can. For the pleasure of Allah I.In essence.

2.1. Respect with qana’at (satisfaction) Dignity and the ability to inspire with yaqeen (certainty) Sweetness of knowledge A long life The four things of the Akhirah are: 1. 4.The highest level of Jannah . I have simplified for you everything I heard in different gatherings from my elders.36 - . 3. 2. Now it is your choice whether you choose to or choose not to busy yourself in the knowledge of ahadith. The four things of the dunya: 1. Wife Children Wealth Home And then this person is tested by four things: 1. Intercession on behalf of whomever he wishes Shade under the throne of Allah I on the day when there will be no shade Give water from the basin of Kauthar to whomever he wishes Proximity to the Prophet of Allah I in the A’laa I’lliyeen32 This is all my son. Enemies who rejoice at his bad fortune Criticism of his friends Contempt of the ignorant Jealousy of the scholars And when a person is patient with these four things Allah I grants him four things in the dunya and four things in the Akhirah.’” 32 A’laa I’lliyeen. 3. 3. 2. 4. 4. 2. 4. 3.

37 - .CHAPTER 3 FIQH (JURISPRUDENCE) .

Therefore. the authentic Sunnah.38 - . The sources of Fiqh are: the Quran. Hazrat Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi (rah) writes in his book Al-Takashuf. its intimations. the All-Merciful. The branches related to spiritual rectification under Ilm-ul-Akhlaaq or Tasawwuf and the branches related to outward deeds under Fiqh.” This definition is inclusive of all deeds.The scholars of the era closer to the period of the Salaf . ijma’ (scholarly consensus). the Quran and Sunnah). “Shariah is the name of the complete and comprehensive collection of actable rulings. both inward and outward. In the language of the Mutaqademeen33 the term Fiqh was used in this sense.. Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) defined Fiqh as: 33 Mutaqademeen.e. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. is a broad definition which includes everything from beliefs to outward deeds to spiritual rectification. though. “Fiqh is knowledge of that which is beneficial and detrimental to the soul. a comprehensive understanding of all the sciences and fields that are required for understanding the Quran and Sunnah (as previously mentioned) are also required for the understanding of Fiqh. In the introduction of Kanzul Daqqaiq. and qiyas (analogical reasoning) which have already been cited from Nur-ul-Anwar. For example. Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) said. it refers to a specific awareness as well as awareness of the meaning of the text (i.” This. and requirements.” In the Shariah. sense. he writes that Fiqh is a quality. In another place. Maulana I’zaaz Ali narrates from Haawi Qudusi that Fiqh linguistically means wuquf or “to be aware of. The succeeding scholars brought all the branches related to matters of belief under the umbrella of Ilm-ul-Kalaam. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The Islamic science of Fiqh The most recognized definition of Fiqh amongst the jurists is: Fiqh is knowledge of derivative rulings taken from in-depth evidences of the Quran and Sunnah. an aptitude by which one can discern the correct evidences from the Quran and the Sunnah and by which one can sense what is intellectually sounder.

This ruling applied to the saintly scholars while the more liberal ruling. p 130 . Allama Abdul-Wahhab Al-Shiraani wrote a book called Al-Mizan-ul-Kubra. I enjoyed this book. the Dunya returned once it was thrown out (with the first rafa’ yadain). (rah) who was born the year Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) passed away. Imam Shafi'’s view was that touching the private part broke wudu. However. Also. and that which is obligatory upon it. Whatever apparent disagreement one sees is due to the difference in people’s circumstances.” In his time. the scholars closer to our time are referred to as the mutakhireen while the scholars closer to the period of the Salaf are called the mutaqedemeen. However.” Then Fiqh became known amongst the Mutakhireen34 as knowledge of the outward deeds. p 184 36 Mizan-ul-Kubra. was applicable to the general public.The scholars of the era after the mutaqadimeen. In general though. Hazrat Thanvi presents this same point in Imdaad-ul-Fataawa.39 - . the Hanafia exercise caution in this regard and say that if the private part is touched then wudu should be performed to distance oneself from any disagreement between the A’immah (plural of imam). I read it repeatedly during the last of my student years and the beginning of my teaching years. Knowledge of the inward deeds (related to the heart) became better known as Tasawwuf and Tariqat35. The era of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was the khair-ulquroon (the best of all generations) and the meaning of rafa’ yadain was “throwing the Dunya away behind one’s back. knowledge that is beneficial for it. In the time of Imam Shafi'. that it did not break wudu. once salah began there was no room for the dunya to return. This is why he ruled that the rafa’ yadain should be performed repeatedly to keep the Dunya away from the salah. For example. 35 Al-Takashuf.36 34 Mutakhireen. the salah was prayed in perfect harmony.‫ﻣﻌﺮﻓﺔ اﻟﻨﻔﺲ ﻣﺎ ﻟﮭﺎ وﻣﺎ ﻋﻠﯿﮭﺎ‬ “Gnosis of the nafs (soul). Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) negated the rafa’ yadain (raising the hands at different junctures in salah) according to his time period while Imam Shafi' (rah) necessitated it according to his time. there is no precise time or date by which the era of the Mutaqademeen is separated from the mutakhireen. The main theme of his book is that there is essentially no disagreement amongst the Mujtahideen.

CHAPTER 4 IJTIHAD (JURIDICAL REASONING) .40 - .

In ijtihad. At this point. the abrogated and abrogating ayaat. Knowledge of the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r 3. knowledge of Ilm-ul-Kalaam (theology) and conventional Fiqh is not necessary. Knowledge of the Quran 2. 4. Knowledge of the sayings of the Salaf-us-Salaheen. Quran Sunnah Ijma’ Qiyas One of the conditions for one engaged in ijtihad is that he should be well-versed in those areas of the Quran and Sunnah from which rulings are derived. that the most precise definition of ijtihad understood from scholars is. the conditions for the correct use of Qiyas. He said: Mujtahid is a scholar who is proficient in five fields of knowledge: 1. there is no harm in narrating the conditions that Imam Baghawi laid out for ijtihad.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. He should also be well-versed in the areas of Ijma’. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. 4.41 - .” These specific sources are: 1. The conditions of ijtihad are covered in the books of usul. and to be learned in the biographies of the narrators. 2. that is to know which rulings they disagreed and upon which they were unanimous. 3. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The definition of true Ijtihad and the requirements for a Mujtahid On the question of ijtihad. a broad and deep knowledge of Arabic linguistics. “to work arduously to yield derivative knowledge from specific sources. Mufti Shafi’ wrote in Jawaahir-ul-Fiqh that the Salaf-usSalaheen designed a criterion for the mujtahid who is to be followed. Shah Waliullah Muhaddith Dehlavi wrote in A’qd-ul-Jeed. Knowledge of Arabic linguistics . the All-Merciful.

” Allama Ibn Qadama Hanbali writes in Mughni37: “There are six conditions for being a mujtahid. 2. the person who does not know Arabic will not understand the underlying meanings of the sayings of the Blessed Prophet r. 1. Mastering the knowledge of the Quran Mastering the knowledge of the Ahadith Mastering the knowledge of Ijma’ Mastering the knowledge of the Qiyas 37 Mughni 11/383 . Though. However.42 - . This is because the medium of the Shari’ah is Arabic.5. 4. if he is lacking in any one of them. It is best that he busy himself in learning the language to the extent that he becomes familiar with the meaning and message of classical Arabic discourse. He should also have learned the sayings of the Sahaba t and Tabieen regarding the commandments of Deen. the knowledge by which one learns the method of deriving a ruling from the Quran and Sunnah. he should know the sciences necessary for knowledge of ahadith and also the ability to distinguish between authentic and weak ahadith. This means that he has an almost perfect knowledge of the words used in the ayaat and ahadith related to ahkamaat (commandments). It is also wajib upon him to be fully versed in Arabic linguistics. it is not expected of him to have covered the infinitesimal of these fields of knowledge. As for the Quran. He should also have knowledge of the fataawa of the Fuqaha (jurists) in order to avoid deriving rulings that contradict their opinions and the decisions upon which there is Ijma’ of the Ummah. Knowledge of Qiyas. than such a person is not by definition a mujtahid. However. 3. therefore. he must follow someone else. he need not necessarily have memorized and learned the whole vocabulary of classical Arabic. the above mentioned ruling (which is derived from the Quran and Sunnah) should not be apparent in the Quran and Sunnah or Ijma’. it is important for us to know how much of each of these fields of knowledge a mujtahid should have mastered. In this case. If there is no derivation involved due to the explicitness of the ruling in the Quran and Sunnah. If and when a person is learned in these five fields of knowledge he will be considered a mujtahid. As for the ahadith. it is wajib (obligatory) upon the mujtahid to know all that has already been mentioned in the chapter on the Quran and the abrogated and abrogating ayaat. Now.

there are different types of ahadith. ‘I said to my father (Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal (rah)). he should be acquainted with the sayings of the scholars. In Qiyas. In the ahadith. one should know the ahadith related to the commandments of Deen. He should be an expert in all fields that are required for a complete understanding of the Quran and Sunnah. They should also be acquainted with Arabic linguistics in as much as is related to the aforementioned fields. as saying that it is not permissible for anyone to give fatwa on any matter of Deen except if he is a scholar of the book of Allah I. mutashaabih. All the sciences that are necessary for the Quran are also required for ahadith. and has insight into the underlying meaning of the ayaat. and all the different sciences required for the Quran. he should be learned in the ahadith. When the knowledge (of these fields) establish themselves in him. ‘When is it permissible for someone to give fatwa?’ He replied. muhkam. he should be skilled in Arabic linguistics and poetry. tanzeel. Makki and Madani ayaat. All of these fields should become second nature to him due to his mastery over them. 38 I’laam-ul-Muwaqieen 1/ 46 . Once someone asked Abdullah bin Mubarak (rah).5. Besides this. the different methods of derivation as well as other things. he may then give fatwa otherwise it is forbidden for him to issue fatawa. not necessarily every hadith. issues it according to the hadith but without any knowledge of Fiqh?’ He replied. Mastering the knowledge of classical Arabic linguistics Of the Quran he must know two things.43 - . as in the ahadith on Jannah and Jahannum. After all this. After this. They must also know the rulings upon which the scholars were unanimous and upon which they disagreed. is learned in abrogating and abrogated ayaat. Hafiz Ibn Qayyim writes in I’laam-ul-Muwaqi’een38: Khatib quoted Imam Shafi’ in his book Al-Faqih wal Mutafaqqi. ta’weel. After this. they must know its conditions. ‘what do you think of a person who when asked a fatwa. Salih Bin Ahmad says. and likewise carries baseerat in the ahadith. khaas and aam (which have already been mentioned).’ Then Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal (rah) quoted everything Imam Shafi’ mentioned previously. ‘When he carries baseerat (profound insight) in his opinion. ‘It is absolutely necessary for one who sits on the place of ifta (issuing fataawa) to know the ways of the Quran. such as ahaad (details have been mentioned previously). in the abrogating and abrogated ahadith. to be impeccable in his knowledge of the ahadith and to be a scholar of authentic chains of transmission. etc. Mastering the knowledge of the difference of opinions 6.

39 Shah Waliullah Dehlavi writes in A’qd-ul-Jeed: Whoever is erudite in the greater part of these branches of knowledge is a mujtahid.. . This makes the rulings of the Deen effective’. mujtahid muntasib and mujtahid mustaqil) is a mujtahid fil madhab (a mujtahid within a madhab). Whoever is below these two (i. He favors one proof over the other when they contradict each other. Conventionally. He knows the rulings in light of their evidence and is fully capable of deriving rulings from the evidence. researches. he is referring to true Qiyas. Also used in the meaning of opinion.” Rafee’.’ It is evident from their writings that a mujtahid mustaqil is greatest in three things: 1. Nawawi and so many others scholars (that cannot be enumerated) say. but is also fully aware of the usul his Imam used to derive the rulings. 3.44 - . He also expounds on the references from which he derived his rulings. 2. He confronts new issues which have not yet been discussed and presents them in light of evidence (from the Quran and Sunnah). He studies.Hafiz Ibn Qayyim says. and engrosses himself in the verses and ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r to find proof for issues that confront him. He regulates the usul of his madhab40.Singular of madhaaib. belief.e. the underlying meanings and reasons upon which the whole foundation of the sayings of the Blessed Prophet r are based. it means school of Fiqh as is mentioned above by the author. 39 40 I’laam-ul-Muwaqieen 1/46 Madhab. The last level is of the mufti who is infused with the knowledge of his madhab and has the competence to prefer one opinion over the other (in one ruling within a madhab). A mujtahid muntasib is one who is a follower of his teacher in the usul and who takes help from him in seeking evidence on rulings. He is a muqallid (follower) of his Imam in any ruling attributed to the Imam. view. By opinion. he does ijtihad based on his (teachers) usul and derives rulings based on the framework of these usul.literally means place of departure. If he cannot find a ruling on an issue from his Imam. ‘There are two types of mujtahid: mustaqil and muntasib.

3. the most virtuous. Shams ul-Sarakhsi.45 - . the preferred or the rejected opinion.. Muqalideen: They can examine and discern the strongest or the weakest of opinions of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) on one issue. explains the seven types of fuqaha: 1. Fakhr-ul-Islam Bazdawi. they are his muqallideen (followers) in the usul. and Qazi Khan. Ashaab-ul-takhreej: As in Abu Bakr Raazi. 6. They cannot even differentiate between the more and less reliable opinion. Imam Muhammud bin Hassan Shaybani (rah) and all the students of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) who derived rulings using the usul of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) which he derived from the main sources. they may categorize an opinion as sahih. Shams ul-Aima Halwani. Mujtahideen fil shara’: These are the four Imams who devised the usul and derived rulings from the four sources (i. based on his usul. They are capable of correctly interpreting a general ruling which carries the possibility of two different interpretations. This group of scholars follows Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) in his usul and his derivative rulings. Mujtahideen fil madhab: As in Imam Abu Yusuf (rah). or the easiest upon people based on their situations. Tahawi. etc. but derives rulings. Although they disagreed in some derivative rulings with Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). Qiyas) without being muqalideen (followers) of anyone in fundamental or derivative rulings.e. on issues in which there is no known opinion or ruling by Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). Mujtahideen fil masaail: They practice ijtihad in the rulings in which there is no known opinion of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). This category includes scholars like Khassaaf. Quran. The difference between them (mujtahideen fil madhab) and mu’aaredheen fil madhab (parallel scholarship) like Imam Shafi’ (rah) is that they (mujtahideen fil madhab) are his (Imam Abu Hanifah t) muqalideen in usul while Imam Shafi’ (rah) is not. Ashaab-ul-tarjeeh: As in Qudoori and Sahib Hidayah. For example.” . 4. 5. Sunnah. 7. They are best at putting different opinions of one ruling in their respective places. etc. They also can distinguish which of the opinions in one ruling is zaahir-ul-rawaayah (the most reliable opinion of the madhab) and which is naadir (estranged opinion). Ijma’. etc. This category consists of muqalideen who do not possess any of the capabilities of the aforementioned categories. 2.Types of Fuqaha (Scholars of Jurisprudence) Allama Ibn Abedeen in his booklet. Sharhul Uqood Rasmul Mufti.

Importance of the tools of Ijtihad Maulana I’zaaz Ali (rah) said of the different aspects of ijtihad. but he refused and withdrew his claim. This was to test if he was gifted in the lowest level of ijtihad. and his arms and legs are flailing about in the darkness (meaning that he does not know what he is doing). It is precisely these usul which stop people from understanding the essence of ijtihad because one does not obtain the skill of ijtihad by merely gaining mastery over the different fields of knowledge.46 - . “The technical definition of ijtihad is to put all one’s effort by the order of the Shari’ah to reach an opinion. Imam Suyuti returned the paper unanswered saying he did not have time to answer the questions.. one cannot claim to be a mujtahid if he is deficient in any field of knowledge. the four great imams).’ This shows that whosoever lays claim to even the lowest level of ijtihad let alone ijtihad mutlaq. is a vain person. Whoever claims to practice ijtihad but does not possess these tools is like the example of a person who claims he can reach the skies without any stairs. After this Ibn Hajar Makki says. or that he possessed the skill of ijtihad but did not devise the usul by which to derive rulings from the evidences. and this was only the lowest level of ijtihad.” False claims of Ijtihad Allama Ibn Hajar Makki writes: As soon as the contemporary scholars of Allama Suyuti learned of his claim they condemned him. Despite his eminence.” Then he mentions the various conditions of ijtihad which we have already covered. It is most important that the skill of ijtihad be an innate quality and that one devises the usul upon which he will derive the rulings. . As a true mujtahid he would be able select the most preferred of the two opinions by deriving from the evidences using the usul of the mujtahideen (i. Once he is capable of deriving rulings it is important he devises usul by which he derives rulings from the evidence like the usul of Imam Shafi' and the other Imams. They selected a set of issues for him each of which contained two opposing opinions of the Salaf. ‘Think about the burden one must take upon himself as a mujtahid. when Allama Suyuti claimed to be a mujtahid the scholars of his time broke ranks with him and challenged him to a debate. or he gained mastery over all the fields of knowledge but does not possess the skill of ijtihad. mired in selfdeception. After this he says: These are the tools of the mujtahid.e. Therefore. After this. it is important that this individual exerts himself in these fields of knowledge and ponders deeply on the evidence from wherein he is capable of deriving rulings.

‘If the narrations of Imam Shafi’ (rah) are lost. was published in the end of Sha’ban in 1396 A. the author of Bahr-ul-Raiq.47 - . An essay written by Maulana Habib-urRahman A’zami.H. there is a possibility 41 Ibn Salaah was a scholar from the 7th century A. in the magazine Al-Daai of Deoband. . As far as whether it is realistically possible for any mujtahid mutlaq to be born after the four Imams.H. but he has been denounced by all. two illustrious and eminent scholars belong in any row of the mujtahideen or not. is reference to ijtihad mutlaq. which covers this subject succinctly. He adds that the uleme disagree as to whether Imam-ul-Haramain (Imam Juwaini Shafii’) and Imam Ghazali. Allama Ibn Salaah and his followers say the doors of ijtihad mutlaq have been closed for 300 years. which means that according to him ijtihad mutlaq had ceased from the 4th century A.41 Ibn Salaah quotes some scholars of usul as saying there is no mujtahid after Imam Shafi’ (rah). I can recover them by memory. The A’immah (scholars) state regarding Imam Rauyani. Ibn Salaah quotes from many scholars of usul that there has been no mujtahid mutlaq since Imam Shafi’ (rah). then how can one who does not even understand the writings of these scholars claim a higher level of ijtihad. In fact.Whosoever understands the greatness of the position of ijtihad mutlaq will be ashamed to attribute this to anyone in this time. that he was not amongst the mujtahideen though he often said. Imam Sh’irani says. He says: The ijtihad.’ When such eminent scholars could not reach the level of ijtihad fil madhab. “No doubt. ‫ﺳﺒﺤﺎﻧﻚ ھﺬا ﺑﮭﺘﺎن‬ ‫ﻋﻈﯿﻢ‬ It is narrated by Imam Rafii’. “After the four Imams none has laid claim to being mujtahid mutlaq except for Imam Ibn Jarir Tabari. This is plainly stated by Ibn Hajar Makki and Ibn Salaah.” The possibility of Mujtahids in our time This is a long article which is worth reading.H. Allama Shi’raani says. In fact. which many ulama say has gone extinct. This is what is known historically. “It is almost a consensus of the scholars that there are no mujtahids remaining today.

. On the other hand.because Allah I is All-Powerful. and there is no evidence to prove otherwise.48 - . then that is an undeniable reality.” Maulana Abdul Hai says. Whosoever says no mujtahid can be born after the four Imams is surely mistaken. if he proclaims there is no such person who claimed to be a mujtahid who was accepted by the majority of scholars after the four Imams.

49 - .CHAPTER 5 RESTRICTING THE A’IMMAH MUJTAHIDEEN TO FOUR IMAMS .

it is also important that these sayings have an authentic chain of transmission. and dyeing do not come to someone without spending time with an expert in the field. Although it is rationally possible for one to be self-trained in any field. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers Importance of the Four Imams Shah Waliullah Dehlavi writes in his book A’qd-ul-Jeed: Know that there are many reasons behind restricting (the ummah) to four Imams. poetry. and sciences such as sarf (Arabic morphology). this is so as to avoid splintering from them by holding an opinion that opposes the ijma’ (upon which they were unanimous). skills. Firstly. Even the rationale supports this arrangement because the Shari’ah can only be learned by narration and derivation.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. This is why the tabieen always trusted the Sahaba t just as the taba’-tabieen42 trusted the tabieen in understanding the Shari’ah.50 - . To gain the knowledge of the earlier scholarship (of the first and second century hijri) one will take help from the people before them because the many arts. that they are compiled in reliable and dependable books. We will prove this with evidence. blacksmithing. the All-Merciful. one is dependent on knowledge of the madhaib of the mutaqadimeen (generally the scholars in the first two centuries after the hijri). In 42 Those who met the tabieen but did not gain the companionship of the Sahaba t . In derivation. and that the ulama have written commentaries and footnotes in these books to specify and favor one meaning where many meanings exist. Tibb (traditional medicine). this Ummah is unanimous that we must trust the Salaf in understanding the Shari’ah. Narration can only be authentic when it is acquired from the people who precede us. nahw (Arabic philology). Now when it is understood that we must rely on the sayings of the Salaf. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. There are many problems with following any other besides the four Imams (of Fiqh). carpentry. it is unlikely to happen.

one cannot establish a complete madhab based on such a small number of rulings. Muqayyad: When the meaning of an indeterminate word is limited or determined it is called muqayyad (Ibid. when every madhab besides the madhaaib of the four Imams disappeared. p. 14 45 Acceptance by one who does not possess the ability of ijtihad to accept the derivative juristic rulings of a mujtahid without asking for proof and with full faith in that he possesses the proof to support his ruling. it is necessary for us to adhere to them because their madhaaib are organized and systematized. 30. or 100 rulings from their madhab are preserved. The second proof is that the Blessed Prophet r said. their books are endorsed by the scholars and are dependable. 44 A’qd-ul-Jeed. The main attribute of the specific word is that a limit comes to mind (Islamic Jurisprudence. If one decides to follow them in these rulings. “Follow the sawad-i-azam (the largest party)”. for example the word murderer. Aam: The word is a general meaning that may include an infinite number of something. “Which murderer?” The reason is that there are a number of murderers and we do not know which one is intended. p. The third proof is that a long time has past and trustworthiness in people has disappeared. Therefore. Even if 10. 296). 43 . no one can attribute anything wrong towards them. mutlaq is defined as an indeterminate word. then what are they to do in thousands of other issues in which their opinions have been erased by time? Words in the Quran are defined as aam and khaas. aam should be made khaas and mutlaq into muqayyad43 and the evidence of the rulings should be derived thus. or genus. responds to why we only follow the four Imams (of Fiqh).51 - . Since this transmission (through the ulama suu’) is not dependable.44 Mufti Muhammad Shafi in his book Jawahir-ul-Fiqh. Is there no other Imam who can be followed? And is following the four Imams evidenced in the Quran and Sunnah? He says: “Restricting taqlid45 to the four Imams was not a rational or shari’ choice but something which evolved over time incidentally. 296-297). class. we will reject whatever is narrated by them. It was by the will of Allah I that every madhab besides the four madhaaib disappeared and became like ‫( ﻛﺄن ﻟﻢ ﯾﻜﻦ‬as if they never existed). following the madhab of one of the four Imams is the sawad-i-azam and to part from them is to separate from the sawad-i-azam.some places. 50. Thus. Then khaas has two branches: mutlaq and muqayyad. Thus. A word that is by design meant to be applied to a single thing. The benefit of these classifications is to assist derivation of legal rulings from the Quran and Sunnah. We certainly cannot depend on the ulama suu’ (wicked ulama). Khaas:. They would attribute false statements towards the Salaf whose trustworthiness and truthfulness is known. As for the four madhaaib. This may be indeterminate because we cannot answer the question. p. Mutlaq: A derivative noun or an adjective used as a noun.

The claim to ijtihad. Thus. especially in this age. Therefore. Ibn Khaldun adds: ‫ووﻗﻒ اﻟﺘﻘﻠﯿﺪ ﻓﻲ اﻻﻣﺼﺎر ﻋﻨﺪ ھﺆﻻ اﻻرﺑﻌﺔ ودرس اﻟﻤﻘﻠﺪون ﺑﻤﻦ ﺳﻮاھﻢ اﻟﺦ‬ “In all the different regions. only the following of the four Imams is found and the followers of all other Imams have died out and following of the four Imams is unanimous. is absolute nonsense and following such a person is unwarranted. reaching the level of ijtihad became difficult (because of the inability to fulfill the conditions). in that time. neither were there any books that preserved all their rulings. the rulings and opinions of other Imams only survived in the books. Every follower then began practicing the madhab of their Imam after filteration and incorporation of the usul and authentication of the chain of transmission to the Imam. untrustworthy people and in the hands of those who did not possess the character of Deen. the ulama declared the door of ijtihad closed.52 - . Then the word Fiqh.When every other madhab besides the madhaaib of the four imams disappeared it became clear that following our Deen would be subject to following one of the four madhaib. nothing of their own Fiqh ever developed. Ibn Khaldun writes in his Muqaddama Tareekh (Introduction to History) regarding the Zaahiria (Literalist) madhab: ‫ﺛﻢ درس ﻣﺬھﺐ اھﻞ اﻟﻈﺎھﺮ اﻟﯿﻮم ﺑﺪروس اﺋﻤﺔ و اﻧﻜﺎر اﻟﺠﻤﮭﻮر ﻋﻠﻲ ﻣﻨﺘﺤﻠﯿﮫ و ﻟﻢ ﯾﺒﻖ اﻻ‬ ‫ﻓﻲ اﻟﻜﺘﺐ اﻟﺠﺪﯾﺪة‬ Then the madhab of the Zaahiria vanished because their Imams died out and because the jamhoor (majority) rejected their followers and now their names are only in the books. became the epitome for following only one Imam.” When terminologies increased in the sciences. When ijtihad was about to go in the hands of inept. Impermissibility of following other than the Four Imams Sheikh Ibn Hammam writes in Fath-ul-Qadeer: ‫اﻧﻌﻘﺪ اﻻﺟﻤﺎع ﻋﻠﻲ ﻋﺪم اﻟﻌﻤﻞ ﺑﺎﻟﻤﺬاھﺐ اﻟﻤﺨﺎﻟﻔﺔ ﻟﻼﺋﻤﺔ اﻻرﺑﻌﺔ‬ . They informed people to follow one of the four Imams and prohibited them from conjoining madhaaib (because it is fickleness and talfiq [combining two rulings from different Imams on one issue which is prohibited]). The scholars of Islam are now unanimous upon following one of the four imams.

you will never hear a person ask why the inheritance is being distributed amongst the four sons only and why the deceased children are not getting their share. and Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal. Now. Allama Ibn Hajar Makki writes in Fath-ul-Mubeen Sharh-ul-Arbaeen: ‫اﻣﺎ ﻓﻲ زﻣﺎﻧﻨﺎ ﻓﻘﺎل اﺋﻤﺘﻨﺎ ﻻ ﯾﺠﻮز ﺗﻘﻠﯿﺪ ﻏﯿﺮ اﻻﺋﻤﺔ اﻻرﺑﻌﺔ اﻟﺸﺎﻓﻌﻲ و ﻣﺎﻟﻚ و اﺑﻲ ﺣﻨﯿﻔﺔ و‬ ‫اﺣﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺣﻨﺒﻞ‬ And in our time our ulama say it is not permissible to follow anyone except Imam Shafi’.The consensus is upon not following any other madhab except the four Imams. Imam Malik. we will say that this is how fate had it. In this case. It is obvious that any inheritance the father leaves behind will be distributed amongst the four sons only. Mullah Jeevan wrote in his Tafsir A’madi: ‫واﻻﻧﺼﺎف ان اﻧﺤﺼﺎر اﻟﻤﺬاھﺐ ﻓﻲ اﻻرﺑﻊ ﻓﻀﻞ اﻟﮭﻲ و ﻗﺒﻮﻟﯿﺔ ﻣﻦ ﻋﻨﺪ اﷲ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻲ ﻻ ﻣﺠﺎل‬ ‫ﻓﯿﮭﺎ ﻟﻠﺘﻮﺟﯿﮭﺎت واﻻدﻟﺔ‬ The truth is that the restriction to four Imams is nothing but the grace of Allah I and a sign of his acceptance of the four Imams.53 - . . should someone ask this question. In any case. All the children died in childhood except for four sons who survived their father. for someone to ask for proof as to why taqlid is restricted to four Imams only is feeblemindedness and is like the example of a father who had many children. Imam Abu Hanifah. There is no place for evidence and reasoning in this matter. The children who died in childhood will not receive a share of this inheritance though no one will deny that they were his children.

54 - .CHAPTER 6 TAQLID .

e.’ He then performed ghusl and died shortly thereafter. ‘Am I allowed to perform tayammum46?’ They replied. etc. such as dirt. He asked his friends (i. the obligatory ghusl (bath) became fardh (obligatory) on him. In Abu Dawud. Jabir t narrates: “Once we went on a journey. and the sayings of the Sahaba t. He said: ‫ﻗﺘﻠﻮه ﻗﺘﻠﮭﻢ اﷲ‬ 46 A ritual purification of the body using elements of the earth.. Acceptance by one who does not possess the ability of ijtihad to accept the derivative juristic rulings of a mujtahid without asking for proof and with full faith in that he possesses the proof to support his ruling. sand. you cannot perform tayammum when water is available.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. Taqlid is nothing more than acceptance of all the rulings the mujtahideen derived from the Quran. ‫ . the All-Merciful.ﻧﻌﻮذ ﺑﺎﷲ‬is not an independent authority which stands level with the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r. their taqlid became incumbent upon the Ummah. Shortly after. ‘No. Those who say taqlid is shirk (polytheism) do not understand the reality of taqlid. After they returned from the journey. . the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God..55 - . Taqlid. the Prophetic ahadith. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The reality of Taqlid When the doors of ijtihad closed and all the madhaaib were incorporated into the madhaaib of the four Imams. the Sahaba t). the Blessed Prophet r was notified about the incident. A stone hit and injured one of the men on his head. which substitutes for ablution and ghusl. This is because the definition of taqlid is given as.

he also added that taqlid mutlaq was fardh. may Allah kill them. I say: according to you taqlid of a specific Imam is permissible and you have admitted to this yourself.‘They killed him. ijtihad for the one who has the ability to do so and taqlid for the one incapable of ijtihad. the commentator of the Muwatta writes in Kitab-ulHudood fil Usool48: Taqlid means to accept the one you are following without asking for proof even after one learns the proof. ‫. This is why Shaikh-ul-Islam Allama Ibn Taimiyah says in his Fatawa47: The opinion of the jamhoor of the Ummah is that ijtihad and taqlid are both permissible.” even though.’ Listen for a minute. This is mandatory upon a person who is incapable of ijtihad. Allama Abul Walid Baji Maliki. you just rejected Fatawa 20/203 Kitab-ul-Hudood fil Usool. In another place he writes: It is permissible for a person to follow a specific Imam when he is unable to gather information about the Shari’ah from any other source. p. Maulana Gangohi writes in one of his writings49 which Mufti Shafi reproduced in his book Jawaahir-ul-Fiqh: You say: taqlid of a specific Imam is a bid’a sayiah (evil innovation).56 - .’ When they did not know the ruling why did they not ask a scholar since asking is the shifa (cure) of an incompetent person?” These people derived their opinion from the apparent meaning of the ayah. as previously mentioned. 48 47 . It is only that you do not understand the meaning of ‘permissibility. If it is possible to gain knowledge of the Shari’ah through other means then it is not wajib upon him to follow the madhab of that Imam. 64 49 This is a letter written in response to someone who wrote Maulana Gangohi claiming taqlid shakhsi was a bida’ and that the most we could say is that it is permissible.ﻓﻠﻢ ﺗﺠﺪوا ﻣﺎء‬ “and you did not find water. there are many conditions for ijtihad.

Therefore. than I shall prove it in another way: Ijtihad mutlaq is of two kinds: 1. taqlid shakhsi (of a specific person) 2.e. Wajib: similar to the fardh except that its rejector is not declared a kafir. taqlid mutlaq is itself mandatory (for one who does not possess the ability of ijtihad). . Taqlid by nature (i. or one whole and its two parts. Surely you will accept this much but if you do not.. fardh52 and mubah are two parallel branches from the root of hukm (commandment). which is mandatory. Anyhow. put it however you wish. It is also clear that Deen cannot be attained without learning.50 ‫ﻓﺎﺳﺌﻠﻮا اھﻞ اﻟﺬﻛﺮ ان ﻛﻨﺘﻢ ﺗﻌﻠﻤﻮن‬ And the hadith: ‫إﻧﻤﺎ ﺷﻔﺎء اﻟﻌﻰ اﻟﺴﺆال‬ Verily the cure of an incompetent (that is: not having the necessary means or skill or know-how) person is in asking51. 51 Sunnan muakaddah: The Sunnahs which the Blessed Prophet r practiced perpetually.. ijtihad mutlaq) regardless of how you word it. taqlid ghair shakhsi (of any person) Both of these originate from the same root (i. taqlid mutlaq means to follow and does not circumscribe one to a specific Imam).57 - .e. Now I ask you. O servant of Allah I (said in incredulity). You may call it a root and its two branches.the textual and rational evidences of taqlid (by pronouncing that taqlid of a specific Imam is bid’a sayiah). then how can one branch of mubah simultaneously be a part or 50 21: 7 Bayhaqi 1/227. Abu Dawud 1/93 52 Fardh singular of faraidh: Obligatory practices of Deen. Dar-i-Qutni 1/189. both of the two muqayyads are subordinate to ijtihad mutlaq. is mandated by the ayah: Ask the people of knowledge if you do not know. mutlaq and two muqayyads.. how a part or branch of something which is mandatory can be itself a mubah (permissible). it is not something acquired by the senses or the intellect.

Both types of taqlid are fardh. This is why millions of muhadditheen and scholars were muqallid. There is no mubah except between the option of choosing between taqlid shakhsi and taqlid ghair shakhsi. Why even the great Ulema follow Taqlid The letter is lengthy but worth reading. When both diagnose a disease and prescribe different treatments. All that the Shari’ah regulates as mutlaq (a general order) are fardh. The ibahat (permissibility) is only between the option of choosing one of its many parts. Likewise. the only treatment taken at the time depends on who is in charge of the patient. taqlid mutlaq is fardh and taqlid shakhsi mubah. sometimes in the past. they stayed with that madhab. Therefore. but one is permitted to expiate for it by feeding the poor or clothing them or freeing a slave. was previously a Shafi’ then became a Hanafi. some of our Salaf left their madhab for some reason and took to another. nobody takes the opinion of the other be it the ayurvedic doctor or the modern physician. Undoubtedly. Ayurvedic and modern medicine are all the same essentially. Expiation for breaking the halaf is itself fardh. but should you leave both you are sinful. without taqlid there is no way out. Imam Tahawi. in general matters or at the time of disagreement between the madhaaib. the discrepancy in your thinking is all based on this one misunderstanding. This is because ghair shakshi is in the same meaning as shakhsi in being mubah since they both are branches of the same root. The option of choosing between one of the two is figuratively called mubah not that taqlid shakhsi itself is mubah. It is mubah for him to do any one of the three. then by the same token that shakhsi is mubah. though taqlid shakhsi is a part of taqlid mutlaq. it sometimes happens that we leave one physician and go to another for treatment. They never took one opinion from here and another from there as if cooking up their own fifth madhab. After changing their madhab. but then we adhere to whatever treatments the new physician prescribes for us. an eminent jurist and muhaddith. If you take one there is no need for the other. Now use your head. It is not the contradiction you assumed by declaring taqlid shakhsi as mubah when it is wajib. However. Mufti Shafi similarly reproduced a letter of Maulana Qasim Naunutwi who wrote: “Listen to this important point on taqlid. there is only one Deen of Islam and all four madhaaib are on the truth. Likewise is the case with all the general principles of the Shari’ah. Yes. but to refuse to do any one of them is a sin.branch of its parallel (meaning fardh). The ayurvedic doctor diagnoses and prescribes treatments like the modern physician. the muqallid will follow his mujtahid whoever it may be. The example of this is like expiation for one who breaks his halaf (swearing by the name of Allah I to something). Take the . Think for a minute. At that time. If this is the case. Likewise.58 - . those who say shakhsi is wajib will respond that ghair shakhsi should be a bid’a sayiah.

51-53): ‘After 53 years of experience. It is like the example of a sick ignorant person who observes a physician diagnosing and treating his own ailment. Furthermore. When such illustrious scholars were muqallid (Imam Tirmizi was a muqallid of Imam Shafi (rah). After all. would you not say. if the physician can diagnose himself then why can’t he do it too and save himself a trip to the doctor? Would you call this person smart or foolish? Similarly.59 - . that he has no common sense in matters of Deen. And forget the ignorant ones.example of Imam Tirmizi who was a great scholar. and muhaddith. Tirmizi. if a ghair muqallid. most if not all are completely ignorant. In fact. 416 . He writes: Maulana Muhammad Hussain Bataalwi was one of the fieriest leaders of the ghair muqallideen. Imam Abu Yusuf (rah) and Imam Muhammud (rah) were muqallid of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah)) then which scholar of our time can be independent of taqlid? And what difference does it make anyhow if one of the previous illustrious scholars did not do taqlid of one of the Imams? Who looks at one or two people when millions are doing taqlid? If you ask anyone with any understanding you will be told that the correct way of doing things is to follow the practice established in our Ummah since the Salaf. they go around giving speeches without possessing an iota of knowledge. He was a staunch anti-taqlid campaigner and of the foremost propagators of this movement in India at the time. jurist. He (Maulana Bataalwi) writes in his magazine Ishaa’tul-Sunnah (v. 20. He is also the author of the renowned hadith collection. Tirmizi. Knowledge of Deen is when one can teach any subject of Deen to the students of Deen. it is foolish for us to allow ourselves to switch between the madhab because a few scholars did so in the past. an ignoramus. Despite this. regardless of whether he truly possesses knowledge or not. I learned this much: those who ignorantly renounce following a mujtahid mutlaq and belief in taqlid mutlaq eventually say salaam (farewell) to 53 54 Jawahir-ul-Fiqh 1/135 Makateeb Shaikh Hussain Madani. even the scholars of today. some of these scholars are more ignorant than the ignorant.”53 Amongst many of the letters of Shaikh Hussain Ahmad Madani54 is a long letter written in response to the former amir of Jamaat-I-Islami in India. rejects taqlid on the basis that some scholar in the past did his own ijtihad. p. believe me. he was a muqallid and if you do not believe me read his hadith book. Suddenly he gets the bright idea that he should do the same. With two Urdu books under their arms. Maulvi Abul Laith.2: p.

from the people who are ignorant of Deen. I am a muqallid of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) so whatever statement you raise against me should be that of Imam Abu Hanifah’s (rah) only.” Maulana Naunutwi accepted and replied. Thereafter. The lowest level of this renunciation is rejection of and deviation from the rulings of Shari’ah. ‘Subhanallah. Maulana Naunutwi said to Maulana Bataalwi. There are other ways of inviting kufr. In another book entitled Sawanih Qasimi. and the conversation began. “Please do come.60 - . be aware of two things. Second.’ This excerpt of Maulana Muhammad Hussain Bataalwi’s words taken by Shaikh Hussain Ahmad Madani shows what Shaikh learned after many years of experience. you will narrate the madhab of the Hanafis in whatever issue is discussed while presenting the proofs will be my responsibility. wedding them illegitimately. but the most effective way of removing Deen.” Therefore Maulana Bataalwi came to Maulana Naunutwi. Some of them convert to Christianity while others renounce all religions and become independent of any religion or belief. some of these heretics go as far to reject jumu’ah. Subhanallah’ and almost stand up in wonderment. is the rejection of taqlid. and heresy. another incident is written about him that Maulana Hussain Ahmed Bataalwi wrote a letter to Maulana Qasim Naunutwi saying. Radd-ul-Mukhtar . but under the condition that none of your students will be with you when we talk. They do not save themselves from alcohol and usury. frequently crying out. and usurping people’s wealth through impermissible means. As per instruction. hold up the wealth owed to Allah I and violate His rights. whenever Maulana Naunutwi presented his arguments and evidences Maulana Bataalwi would become ecstatic. and fasting. fatihah khalf al-imam (reciting fatihah behind the imam in a jahri salah). “I need to talk to you privately about some important matters.Islam. and other issues were discussed. jama’at. First. salah. apostasy. the door of the room was closed. During the course of this private talk. When the talk finished. he let it 55 A shorter appellation for the famous text of the Hanafi madhab. Some of them avoid open confrontation with the Deen for some worldly reason but are still quietly engaged in it. Maulana Bataalwi would narrate the ruling of the Hanafi madhab on the issue and Maulana Naunutwi presented the evidence from the Quran and Sunnah. They entrap women. Whatever you say. many controversial issues of rafa yadain (raising the hands after ruku’). You will not disprove me by issuing forth something written in Shami55 or that the author of Durr-I-Mukhtar said this and that because I am not their muqallid. ameen bil jahr (saying ameen aloud).

went to work in Aligarh for a Ph.” At the time I was teaching a whole session on ahadith. but I do remember sending some ahadith of Abu Humaid Sa’adi t from Bukhari.61 - . Maulana Naunutwi said to Maulana Bataalwi. When he prays and rises from ruku’.D doctor who was a ghair muqallid. Maulana Naunutwi replied. but whenever I try it out I fall on my face. He never falls because he is used to it. He sent me a letter three or four days after being hired. explaining how he was enjoying it in Aligarh and said that the salary was decent. “And I am amazed that a person like yourself and a ghair muqallid. and his taqwa than them?’ Could you kindly send me a hadith that proves that the Blessed Prophet r dropped his hands immediately after rafa yadain before going into sajdah? I am in a very difficult position. When I tell him that Maulana Thanaullah Panipati and Maulana Nazir Hussain57 wrote in their fatawa that one should drop his hands after rafa yadain he exclaims. the doctor) is very good. This can only be true if the Blessed Prophet r dropped his hands after rafa yadain. “I am amazed that a person like yourself and then a muqallid!” Meaning that with all this knowledge. insight.. ‘Am I a muqallid of Maulana Nazir and Maulana Panipati? If I wanted to do taqlid why shouldn’t I have just followed Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) who was greater in his knowledge. They said that at the end of their talk. I have a big burden on my head. “Your saying what you just said about me while I am a muqallid is reasonable proof of the importance of taqlid.e. He also said: “He (i. his deeds. 56 57 A madrasa in Saharanpur. In the hadith the Sahabi describes the Blessed Prophet r in qauma (standing briefly after ruku’): ‫ﻓﺎذا رﻓﻊ راﺳﮫ اﺳﺘﻮي ﺣﺘﻲ ﯾﻌﻮد ﻛﻞ ﻓﻘﺎر ﻣﻜﺎﻧﮫ‬ When he stood up he would stand straight until every limb of his body was in its proper place. India Two famous ghair muqallid scholars . he loves me and always calls me to eat dinner with him. At the moment neither do I have the letter nor do I remember the whole incident. and ability to derive from the Quran and Sunnah how can you be a muqallid.” One of my classmates who graduated from Mazahirul-Uloom56 and was later employed as a librarian in the madrasa library but left because of the low salary.slip. he raises his hands in rafa yadain and keeps it frozen in that position until he is in sajdah (prostration). Since I have arrived though.” I also heard this same incident from some elders.

62 - .CHAPTER 7 .

IMAM ABU HANIFAH (RAH) ‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. the Very-Merciful .TAQLID OF THE GREATEST IMAM.63 - . the All-Merciful.

One is the teacher of the muhaddith..H.64 - . Those who consider Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) a taba’-tabie’ (singular for taba’-tabieen) say the Hanafi madhab is a thanai’. the ahadith of thalaathiyaat (plural of thalathi) are the most authentic and famous of all ahadith and many books have been authored on them. then a tabie’ (singular of tabieen). For this reason Shaikh-ul-Islam Allama Ibn Taimiyah writes in his Fatawa59: 58 59 Two people between the Blessed Prophet r and Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). Thalathi is a hadith in which only three narrators exist between the muhaddith and the Blessed Prophet r. Fatawa Ibn Taimiyah 20/239 . and it is said of the Sahaba t ( ‫ﻋﺪول‬ ‫( )واﻟﺼﺤﺎﺑﻲ ﻛﻠﮭﻢ‬All the Sahaba were righteous’). the Hanafi madhab spread wherever Islam spread throughout the land. and a student is more informed about his teacher than anyone else. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) The madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). and lastly a sahabi.‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. Therefore. He was born in 80 A. spread through the first Muslim conquerors who were Hanafis. Therefore.58the first one being a sahabi (‫ ) وھﻢ ﻛﻠﮭﻢ ﻋﺪول‬and the second a tabie’ who is also the teacher of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah)). One cannot fault narrations in evidence of the Hanafi madhab if a weak narrator is found in the third or fourth level down the chain of transmission. According to the Hanafis. There are many other reasons why the Hanafi madhab flourished in the subcontinent which I have mentioned in the introduction to my book. Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was a tabie’ therefore only a sahabi came in between him and the Blessed Prophet r. One of these reasons being that of all the Imams. In Bukhari. the period of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was closest to the Blessed Prophet r (as is previously mentioned in the essay about the birthdates of the four Imams and many of the muhadditheen). Aujazul Masaalik. the most prevalent madhab in the Indian subcontinent. the same century in which the Blessed Prophet r lived. to accuse the Hanafi madhab of weakness is a fair sign of incompetence in the science of hadith.

I was not able to determine whether they were students of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) or not. It is unimaginable for anyone of them to be mutaham bil kizb (i. “I do not narrate my ahadith to idiots and it is haram (forbidden) upon you to write any of my narrations. It is known that once he narrated a hadith saying ‘‫‘( ’ﺣﺪﺛﻨﺎ أﺑﻮ ﺣﻨﯿﻔﺔ‬Abu Hanifah (rah) narrated to us’). he refused to narrate another hadith until the objector was expelled from the gathering. their hearts carried a larger number of ahadith and uloom (sciences) than are collected in the books of ahadith. It is narrated in the introduction of Aujaz that Imam Shi’rani said that whatever ahadith Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) brought in support of his madhab were taken from the greatest Tabieen of his time. narrate the hadith of Ibn Juraij. Six ahadith are by Abu Asim Al Nabeel Dhahaaq bin Mukhlid who also was a student of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). Eleven ahadith are narrations by Makki bin Ibrahim who was a student of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). . Two narrators remain. This was because many of the ahadith.” After this.. Someone from the crowd shouted.” He replied.“The Imams who came before the collection of ahadith books knew the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r more than the mutakhireen.e. which reached them and were authentic in their opinion. Therefore. At that time. it is because of the dhu’f in narrators after them. Another notable point is that Imam Bukhari (rah) compiled 23 thalaathiyaat ahadith.65 - . In the ninth note it was explained that the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was based on strong usul (principles). suspected of lying regarding the ahadith) and if someone finds dhu’f (weakness) in the evidence of the Hanafi madhab. He said. the dhu’f has no effect on the narrations which Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) chose in support of his madhab. In Aujaz. often times reached us with a broken chain of transmission or through an unknown narrator. we explained the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) in detail. Twenty of them consist of students or students of the students of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). The following article is taken from the work of Ibn Hajar Shafi’. Three ahadith are by Muhammad bin Abdullah Ansari who was a student of Imam Zufr and also Imam Abu Yusuf (rah). “We do not want to hear the hadith of Abu Hanifah (rah).

“It is essential that you are not deceived regarding the term scholars sometimes use about Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) and his companions being ashaab-ul-raai60 (i.e., scholars of opinion in juridical issues). Do not be fooled into thinking that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) favored his own opinion over the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r or the sayings of the Blessed Prophet r because he has been exculpated from any such accusation. This is because it is understood from different sources that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) first took from the Quran and then looked in the ahadith. Then if nothing was to be found in the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r he woud look in the sayings of the Sahaba t. If the Sahaba t disagreed on an issue he took the opinion which was closest to the Quran and Sunnah, and would never overlook the sayings of the Sahaba t. When an answer could not be found in the sayings of the Sahaba t he would perform his own ijtihad. Like other Tabieen of his time, he would not follow his contemporaries but resorted to ijtihad in the final analysis. Imam Abdullah bin Mubarak said that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) said, We first take a hadith when it is available otherwise we look into the sayings of the Sahaba t, but never go beyond that. If we find the opinions of the Tabieen then I will compete with them. It is also narrated that he said, “It is surprising that people say my fatwa is a product of my own opinion even though I derive my fataawa from the ahadith.” He also said, It is not permissible for anyone to say anything from his own opinion when a ruling is to be found in the Quran. The same is true when a hadith is available on an issue. Likewise, if the Sahaba t agreed on anything, it is not permissible to form a different opinion on that issue. It is only when the Sahaba t where in disagreement that we will choose from their opinions whichever is closer to the Quran and Sunnah. Somebody once said to Imam Abu Hanifah (rah), “Stop using Qiyas (analogical reasoning), Satan was the first to rationalize!” Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) turned towards him and said,

It is often used derogatorily in contrast to ashaab-ul-hadith (the People of ahadith) implying a loose membership of scholars with faint knowledge of the science of hadith and related subjects.

60

- 66 -

O so-and-so, your argument is irrational because Satan rationalized to reject the order of Allah I and became a kafir. My rationalization is to follow the commandments of Allah I. This is because my Qiyas is based on the Quran, the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r, the Sahaba t and Tabieen. Thus, we are adherents of the Quran and Sunnah, how then can we be equal to the accursed Satan? The man replied, “I was mistaken, I repent to Allah I. May Allah I enlighten your heart as you enlightened mine.” False Accusations Ibn Hajar Makki said, The accusation against the Hanafis that they oppose the authentic ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r without any proof is because the accusers did not research the usul and principles of the Hanafi madhab. He elaborated on the usul of the Hanafi madhab as has been quoted in the introduction of Aujaz, saying: One of the many usul of the Hanafi madhab is that a khabr wahid61 will not be accepted if it contradicts an agreed upon injunction. Also, a narration will be considered abrogated if the narrator’s own practice is against it. Likewise, a narration will be rejected if a narrator narrates something exceptional and out-of-the-ordinary which has not been narrated by any of his contemporaries. Another asl (singular of usul) is that a ruling against a criminal will be overturned if a khabr wahid raises any doubt about the ruling. This is because the Hanafis do not accept shubah (doubt) in matters of hudood kaffaaraat (criminal ordinance). Another asl is that a khabr wahid will be considered abrogated if the Sahaba t disagreed upon an issue and ignored the khabr wahid in that matter. Also, a khabr wahid hadith will be rejected if it contradicts the apparent meaning of an ayah of the Quran; this is because the Quran is

61

Khabr wahid is a hadith with one chain of transmission which does not deny the possibility of the hadith being authentic. If every narrator in the chain of transmission is trusted the hadith is generally authenticated by scholars. Therefore, authenticity of a hadith does not negate it being a khabr wahid and likewise vice versa. This hadith is of a lower level than other sahih ahadith with various chains of transmission.

- 67 -

definitive while the khaibr wahid is presumptive and it is mandatory to choose the stronger evidence over the weaker one. Another asl is that a khabr wahid is rejected if it opposes a known Sunnah. These usul vindicate Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) from the false accusations (that he threw out khabr wahid without justifiable reason) which rose against him from the hearts of jealous men and from those ignorant of his usul and of the concept of ijtihad. This also clarifies that Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) never ignored a hadith until he found evidence stronger than it. Allama Ibn Hazam Zaahiri says, All the Hanafis are unanimous that the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) is that a weak hadith is more preferable than any opinion. It is narrated that Allama Shi’rani said: Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) was the most mutaqqi (God-fearing), the most scholarly, the most pious, the most careful in matters of Deen, and the furthest of all people from interjecting his own opinion in Deen. He would never decide an issue until he gathered all his companions in one group, and when they were unanimous that it fell according to the rules and usul of the Hanafi madhab he would say to Imam Abu Yusuf (rah), ‘Write this issue in this and this chapter.’ It has been mentioned in Aujaz, that whenever an issue was raised before him, he would ask his companions in a gathering, “What ahadith do you have in this matter?” When everybody had narrated whatever they knew and Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) narrated whatever he knew, he would take the opinion with the most narrations. In the introduction of Aujaz, I wrote at length on the various accusations leveled against Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) and their answers. The usul of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) that khabr wahid should not oppose the apparent meaning of an ayah or a known Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r is actually taken from the words of Omar t regarding the divorce of Fatima bint Qais t. Fatima bint Qais t complained to the Blessed Prophet r that her husband divorced her. The Blessed Prophet r ordered that she would neither receive sukna62 nor nafqa63 Omar t said,

62

To stay in her husband’s home while completing her i’ddah.

- 68 -

We cannot ignore the injunctions of the Quran and Sunnah because of one woman. Who knows whether she still remembers or has forgotten what he told her. According to some narrations, he said, “Maybe she is getting wahm (superstitious).”64 If the hadith is authentic it is my madhab This is a famous quote from the four Imams which has been narrated with different wordings. Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani in his book Fathul Bari, elaborates on this under the chapter of “Raising both the Hands When Standing from ruku’.” He narrates a quote from Ibn Daqeeq-ul-E’ed who said, “According to the usul of Imam Shafi’ (rah) raising the hands65 should be desirable.” Hafiz comments on Ibn Daqeeq-ul-E’ed statement by saying, As far as the statement that this ‘Should be the madhab of Imam Shafi’ (rah) because Imam Shafi’ (rah) said, ‘When a hadith is authentic, it is my madhab’’ is objectionable. Hafiz Ibn Hajar continues, The reason for objection is that we can only practice upon this statement of Imam Shafi’ (rah) when it is known that the hadith did not reach him. But if it did and he did not accept it or made some interpretation to it, then we cannot accept this statement. Hafiz Ibn Hajar Asqalani spoke the truth. Imam Malik (rah) narrates in his book, Muwatta, the narration of Ibn Omar t that when the Blessed Prophet r raised himself from ruku’, he would perform rafa yadain. In Mudawwana, Imam Malik (rah) is famously quoted as saying that according to him rafa yadain is weak in salah except in takbir tahreemah66. Also he said, “I do not find rafa yadain anywhere else except in takbir tahreemah.” I have expounded upon this issue in Aujaz.

Expenditure paid by husband during the wife’s i’ddah. The narration of Fatima bint Qais t contradicts numerous authentic narrations which state that a divorced women will receive sukna and nafqa.
63 64 65

Bazlul Majhood 3/322 After standing from the first qa’da 66 Takbir tahreemah- the first takbir by which one enters into salah.

- 69 -

“Why did you reject these ahadith?” He replied. Therefore.70 - . gives ten reasons why the Imams do not accept a hadith. Even if it does reach us sometimes we · · Bazlul Majhood 5/137 The Salaf agreed that if impurity falls in a small body of water. Rather. Imam Shafi’ (rah) and Imam Ahmad (rah). the concept that we must act upon a hadith because it is authentic is a false notion and those who propagate this ‘madhab’ are rejectors of the Salaf. 69 Al-Mughni 1/25 68 67 . Therefore. but it was not authenticated by him or that he implemented certain conditions for a khabr wahid hadith which this hadith did not fulfill. but he interpreted it to remove a contradiction between this and another hadith. Allama Ibn Taimiyah says: These are self-evident reasons for not taking a hadith.Any amount of water more than qillatain (two large containers the size of which is in disagreement within the Shafi’ madhab) The Hadith of Bi’r Budha’a is authenticated by Imam Ahmad though it opposes his (and Imam Shafi’s) madhab. whatever Hafiz Ibn Hajar said about the statement of Imam Shafi’ (rah) was accurate. Because of the hadith of Uthman t who narrated from the Blessed Prophet r that a Muslim can only execute for three reasons and stealing is not mentioned amongst them. But the definition of a large and small body of water is disagreed upon amongst the A’immah: Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). the madhab of Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) is on qillatain68 though Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) authenticates the hadith of Bi’r Budha’a (which is against his madhab of qillatain) as mentioned in Al-Mughni69.Any amount of water in which movement from one side does not cause movement on the other. many ahadith are narrated about executing a thief who steals repeatedly under the chapter of “Thief Who Steals Repeatedly. Shaikh-ul-Islam Hafiz Ibn Taimiyah in his booklet Rafu’ Al-Malaan. the water becomes impure. but himself did not act upon it. Another reason is that he received the hadith. but sometimes it reaches us and at other times it does not. there are many things we must consider before acting upon a hadith and it is for this reason we follow a specific madhab. The only thing I want to mention is that Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) was aware of the ahadith of ‘executing a thief who steals repeatedly’. Sometimes he reveals it.” It is further narrated by Ibn Qayyim that Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) was asked. One of them being that the hadith reached the Imam. In the ruling on water. There is a possibility that a scholar had another reason which we are unaware of because the sea of knowledge is very deep and we cannot grasp all the secrets that are hidden in the hearts of these scholars. After narrating the ten reasons.In Bazlul Majhood67. There is a lengthy discussion on this subject in Bazlul Majhood. Sometimes the scholar may reveal his proof while at other times he may not.

but because of strong proofs they did not take them. on this matter which is important and worth reading. There are many authentic narrations on rafa yadain. This is because they are all unanimous that adherence to the Blessed Prophet r is obligatory. and this is regardless of whether the proof is correct or incorrect. but none can reject the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r. entitled Rafu’ Al-Malaam a’n Ai’matil A’laam. This booklet is available separately and is also appended to his collection of fataawa. he says these are only the apparent reasons. he says it is incumbent upon all Muslims to befriend the mumineen as they do Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r since it is the order of Allah I in the Quran. The issue of rafa yadain is mentioned in Aujaz. If he is not among the people of knowledge and does ijtihad. Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah dedicated a whole booklet. (End of quote) After this. there may be many other reasons we have no information about. there is certainly a reason behind it. He also writes that a mujtahid receives one ajar (reward) when he is mistaken in his ijtihad and his mistake is also forgiven. but neither the four Imams nor the majority of muhadditheen took them. If the opinion of any scholar contradicts a hadith. The Book of Allah I is alive through them and they are given life by it. In this booklet.71 - . Reminder One important point worth remembering is that a muqallid of any mujtahid is not allowed to disrespect any muhaddith on the basis that his opinion opposes the opinion of their own Imam. Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah narrates ten reasons why the A’immah did not accept a hadith. Many authentic and clear ahadith reached them. It is the stars that guide us in the darkness of the night when it descends on the land and the seas. the ulama of the Muslims are the most excellent because they are khulafah of the Blessed Prophet r and revivers of the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r. he specifically rebuts those who are critical of the A’immah. If he is correct in his ijtihad his ajar is doubled. he will be sinful. This is something that can only be disclosed to one who is erudite in the hadith as in the four Imams. there should no feeling of disrespect whatsoever in the heart for them. This is especially regarding the ulama of Islam who are the inheritors of the Prophets of Allah I and who are like the stars in the sky. Of the ummah. After this. The Ummah is unanimous in agreeing upon their insight and their guidance. In this booklet. and the statement of every man can be accepted or rejected. This is like the example of the hadith of the Blessed Prophet r about the man who received a head .are able to figure the method of deriving evidence while at other times we are not. It should be understood that none amongst the accepted A’immah wantonly rejected the ahadith of the Blessed Prophet r. In fact.

” Furthermore. “They killed him. ‘Is Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani among the loftiest of the auliya-allah (friends of Allah) and Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) the greatest of the Imams?’ This article is also worth reading. If he felt some students being biased towards the muhadditheen. there is a long discourse in the fataawa of Ibn Taimiyah in response to the question that. When any of the students raised an objection or he heard any of them make a cutting remark his look would change.72 - . Take the example of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). Likewise those who believe that taqlid of Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal (rah) is the most virtuous should not criticize those who believe taqlid of Imam Shafi’ (rah) is the most virtuous. In Tazkirat-ul-Rashid. They say that on many occasions he inclined towards Qiyas over authentic hadith. Maulana Ashiq Ilahi Merathi elucidates the hadith sessions of Qutb-ul-Irshad Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi and says Maulana Gangohi would say. may Allah kill them. he would completely ignore the evidences in support of the opinion of the Hanafi madhab. it is important for one to be cautious in taqlid of the Imam he believes to be closest to the truth and also for the mujtahid when he follows what he believes to be the closest to the truth. The most important thing is to never follow your nafs (ego) and to never speak on an issue without prior knowledge of it. (End of quote) Shaikh-ul-Islam Hafiz bin Taimiyah (rah) also wrote that those who accuse Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) and other Imams of deliberately taking qiyas over the authentic ahadith are being antipathetic towards the Imams because they are only speaking from conjecture and desire. Even in taqlid itself he disliked the rise of sectarianism and discrimination. In this article. This was in order to inculcate love and respect in the students for the muhadditheen. In that case. Then Allama Ibn Taimiyah narrates examples of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) taking authentic ahadith over qiyas. and during the session of hadith he might begin narrating the evidences supporting the opinion of Imam Bukhari. Therefore. . it was unthinkable of him to disrespect another madhab or the Imam of another madhab. he would correct him both verbally and practically. Allama Ibn Taimiyah writes that one who believes that taqlid of Imam Shafi’ (rah) is the most virtuous should not criticize those who believe that taqlid of Imam Malik (rah) is the most virtuous. he would change the direction and pattern of his speech.” Despite this love and affection for the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). If he ever saw any one of his students inclined towards spurning another madhab. “I have a special place in my heart for the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) and am at peace about its being on haqq (the truth). The Blessed Prophet r said to them. He was told that he must perform ghusl.injury and asked if he could perform tayammum.

I was strong and full of energy. I would become his muqallid and would reject the taqlid of Imam Abu Hanifah (rah) because it is not permissible to follow a deceased mujtahid when another mujtahid is alive.” The basic Ten Etiquettes During my studies in Mazahirul-Uloom. muqaddamatul-kitab (Introduction to the Book). my speech is like a childish objection. my last topic of discussion was the basic etiquettes required of every student during his studies. and return to my seat. the autobiography of Shaikh-ul-Hadith Maulana Muhammad Zakariya Kandhelwi).73 - . but if a guest or students from another class (who came in large numbers to attend my class) saw me slapping a student and walking calmly back to my seat without uttering 70 Idhaafaat Yaumia pg. I would also begin on a Wednesday and continue talking until the next Wednesday on the muqaddamatul-ilm (Introduction to Knowledge). I was young at the time and as the hadith says. “Maulana..In Aap Beti70 (i.e. a story is mentioned with reference from Hakim-ul-Ummah Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi’s book Idhaafaat Yaumia. The students who learned the basic ten etiquettes understood what was was happening. After explaining and emphasising the ten basic etiquettes in the beginning of the year. If Imam Shafi’ (rah) was alive he would have no response. After hearing Maulana’s speech. What are you saying? If Imam Shafi’ (rah) was alive you think I would have the courage to speak? If he was here at this moment I would not dare speak in front of him. classes would usually begin on a Wednesday. I would emphasise ten basic adaab. In fact. I would get up from class. he became zealous and cried out. At the very end. 439 . if I saw any student violating them. in your session even a hadith becomes Hanafi. and other miscellaneous topics.” Maulana became angry and said. “Before Imam Shafi’ (rah). that one Maulvi sat in Maulana Gangohi’s sesssion. When I taught. In the response of Maulana Gangohi I remember this much more from what I heard from the elders that Hadhrat said. ‫اﻟﺸﺒﺎب ﺷﻌﺒﺔ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺠﻨﻮن‬ Youth is one part of insanity. slap him.

they would be confused and would later ask the students what was going on. 6. had a ghain (abbreviation of ghaaib or absence) after their name. I put a lot of emphasis on the beard in this particular etiquette. who trimmed his beard and was registered to attend my hadith classes. his name appeared on the register of every teacher except in the Abu Dawud class. Then I would expound upon it. Do not raise objections against the muhadditheen. . 10. Granting the full respect that scholars of Fiqh deserve. Among the etiquettes. the way it was spoken by the Blessed Prophet r and Abu Bakr t. To avoid sleeping in class. This is something I have no patience for.a word. Also. In the first exam. To be careful not to miss any hadith. 9. for example in the chapter of hudood. To avoid leaning on a book. but truly carry it in the heart for the teacher. 4. 5. This is because it was always in my mind that the Urdu word was an exact translation of the Arabic. debase the scholars and some idiots go as far as to criticize the muhadditheen. but I told him that I had deleted his name from the list of students in my Abu Dawud class. 2. it is narrated in Aap Beti in more detail. Some people. There was one Maulvi. I enumerated these briefly. contained a profane word. again. one of them is related to clothing and appearance. under the condition that no student laughed. Sincerity of intention. Shahid published my lectures on Bukhari which include more details on the etiquettes of the student. Sitting in a straight line in class: Students should sit with respect in a straight line.” The other etiquettes are: 1. I would translate them exactly the same in Urdu but. when words like ‘‫ ’اﻧﻜﺘﮭﺎ‬and ‘‫ ’اﻣﺼﺺ ﺑﻈﺮ اﻟﻼت‬came in the hadith. “He probably slept or leaned his elbow on the book. avoid translating it? For example. Therefore.74 - . To not feign respect. I would translate it exactly the same in Urdu. 3. One of my habits was that if a hadith. to never utter disrespectful or derogatory remarks about them. and most importantly to never keep anything in the heart against them. 8. Anyone with a trimmed beard could not enter my class and study hadith from me. truancy was a major sin in my class. 7. that is. otherwise one will be deprived of knowledge. The madrasa administration did not notice. Should I consider my own dirty and impure tongue to be above the Blessed Prophet r and Abu Bakr Siddique’s t? When they did not hesitate to say it then how could I. The only condition was that no student was allowed to laugh. to never raise an objection against them. The students would say. for many years. For this reason. Regular attendance in class: One could see my attendance register from those days that none of the students. thinking it offensive. in their defense of the Hanafi madhab.

I will talk to him myself. He called me to ask about it.75 - .The dean thought it had probably been erased absentmindedly.” I replied.. May Allah I grant all of them the highest rank in Jannah and forgive me for my shortcomings. Hadhrat Madani. and the khulafah of Hadhrat Raipuri. are much better than me and certainly of the best character. . Go and take bayah on their hands. “You have already experienced my attitude.” This article has become more of an autobiography. However. The rule was that teachers could not erase names (i.e.” He then sent another letter saying. “You are the only one who can rectify the heart of a person as hardheaded as myself. The point was to mention that in my class debasing the four Imams. My elders. the muhadditheen. his beard was trimmed and therefore I erased his name from the Abu Dawud register. due to the love of my elders for me they gave me the freedom to remove it at will. I received his letter that. and the scholars was unforgivable. go to the dean and complain to him. “I have erased your name.” The love and devotion of my elders for me had made me audacious. “I want to take bayah on your hands. A year or two later. I happened to be in the exam room at the time. I told him the Maulvi’s name had not been removed forgetfully. only the dean had the discretion to remove a name from a register). If a student skipped my class I would erase his name and tell him. Hadhrat Thanwi.

CHAPTER 8 TARIQAT .76 - .

This is why I had little interest for the practices devised by the masha’ikh. It is this physical response which is being of Allah . but nothing more. This is my situation and now I am weak and ask that you prescribe for me certain practices.77 - . we may say.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. “I am a mureed of Maulana Muhammad Ya’qub Dehlavi and a student of Maulana Muzaffar Hussain t Kandhelwi. result in involuntary and unprovoked pulsation of the body. They taught me according to the Naqshbandi method.” Y. the acquisition of the attribute of ihsan. etc. the All-Merciful. When I applied the method. “What is ihsan?” The Blessed Prophet r replied: ‫إن ﺗﻌﺒﺪوا اﷲ ﻛﺄﻧﻚ ﺗﺮاه‬ That you worship Allah as if you see him Tariqat is another name for ihsan or.” Maulana Gangohi said. My grandfather. Maulana Muhammad Ismail Kandhelwi asked Maulana Rashid Ahmed Gangohi. These are merely different expressions of the same essence. at times.” When they were alone he said. For example. Jibrael u came to the Blessed Prophet r and asked him. The Naqshbandi teach meditation of the name of Allah Y in the six essences. After considerable time and practice. This may. But I was eager to follow the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r and was diligent in reading authentic supplications from the ahadith. I would sometimes meditate for ten or fifteen days. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. This pulsation is the dhikr of the physical body which has been infused with the constant remembrance of Allah Y. “Have 71 The six esoteric essences of the soul occupy different locations on the physical body. my lataaif sitta71 began turning like a spinning wheel. It is also called tasawwuf and suluk or whatever else you want to call it. “I need to talk to you in private. the six essences are rejuvenated with the remembrance described as “turning like the spinning wheel. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers Ihsan by any other name As has been mentioned previously. the supplication when entering and exiting the bathroom or going to the bazaar.

p. The power of the Blessed Prophet’s r spirituality was such that once a kafir recited the kalimah he would reach the level of ihsan. Shaikh Shahaabuddin Suhrwardi. Time after time. these exercises were increased which led to a growth of doctrinal and practical bid’at (innovations) and also bid’at that penetrated into the knowledge of Deen.e.” He said. Therefore. Arwahi Thalaatha. Mujaddid Alf Thaani. An example of this is that the Sahaba t said. and Syed Ahmed Shaheed that they made every effort to curb the tide of bid’at but were unable eliminate it completely.you achieved ihsan through your own practices or not?” He replied. Hadhrat specifically took the names of Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani. They were not in need of painful exercises and exhausting practices. ‘Teach me the qaida74 because I have not read it?’” Hadhrat Gangohi (rah) says in another place. It was to put a brake on this declination and to revitalize this aspect (of Deen) that the masha’ikh invented exhaustive exercises and practices..” Maulana Gangohi replied. “Then you are done. but of course their ihsan was less than that of the Blessed Prophet r and it decreased significantly during the time of the Taba’ Tabieen. getting into the practices and exercises of the sufiah is sinful and a waste of time.”73 I have heard from my elders and also from Hadhrat Gangohi (rah) that. The muhaqqiq sufiah rectified many of these. Hadhrat Gangohi also said. For you. For a while these exercises and practices were no more than mediums to achieve an end. “Yes. an introductory Persian text) after reading Gulistan and Bostan72 which is obviously a waste of time. I have. 299 74 Introductory booklet to reading Arabic. but this only decreased the number of bid’at rather than uprooting them altogether. One of the blessings of the Sunnah is that shaitan has little chance to plunder in this path. “What if a hafiz said.78 - . it is clear that if a person is strict upon the Sunan. but as we drifted away from the khair-ul-quroon. “Allah I opened the path of the Sunnah for them. They received all this by the blessing of the Blessed Prophet’s r companionship. ‘How can we go to the bathroom and how can we denude ourselves before our Lord?’ This was the extent of their ihsan. you do no need to be prescribed anything because practicing the different practices of the sufiah after attaining ihsan is like reading Kareema (i. which the Blessed Prophet r Two advanced books on Persian pros and poetry. they became ends unto themselves. 73 72 .

ishraq (prayer after sunrise). He knows what they hide and what they expose’ (11:5) Instead of this the sufiah … I say this is a reference to the unlearned sufiah. The view of our Salaf In the view of my elders. It is worth reading. I have also published three of his letters. as for example. Hadhrat Hakeem-ul-Ummah writes in a footnote: ‫اﻗﻮل روى اﻟﺒﺨﺎري ﻓﻲ ﻛﺘﺎب اﻟﺘﻔﺴﯿﺮ ﻋﻦ اﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺎس رﺿﻲ اﷲ ﻋﻨﮭﻤﺎ ﻗﺎل اﻧﺎس ﻛﺎﻧﻮا ﯾﺴﺘﺤﯿﻮن‬ ‫ان ﯾﺘﺨﻠﻮا ﻓﯿﻔﻀﻮا اﻟﻲ اﻟﺴﻤﺎء وان ﯾﺠﺎﻣﻌﻮا ﻧﺴﺎﺋﮭﻢ ﻓﯿﻔﻀﻮا اﻟﻲ اﻟﺴﻤﺎء ﻓﻨﺰل ذﻟﻚ )اي ﻗﻮﻟﮫ‬ ‫ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻲ اﻻ اﻧﮭﻢ ﯾﺜﻨﻮن ﺻﺪورھﻢ . اﻻﯾﺔ ( ﻓﯿﮭﻢ ﻗﻮﻟﮫ‬ I say: Imam Bukhari (rah) narrated in Kitab ul Tafsir from Ibn Abbas t that people were ashamed of exposing their satr (the area of the body which one is obligated to cover) even in private and when going to their women. or awwaabeen (nafl prayer after maghrib) he begins to think he is pious and others also start thinking the same of him. He will neither begin to exalt himself and feel he is a wali nor will anyone else think of him in that way. But if anybody becomes perpetual in practices which the Blessed Prophet r did not perpetuate. istighraaq76. Hadhrat Mujaddid also emphasized this in his letters.practiced and upon the faraidh. .79 - . This topic is covered extensively in the writings of the elders. Hadhrat Khawaja Baaqi Billah. shaitan does not put waswasa75 in the heart. During this speech Hadhrat Gangohi also said. I have written in the beginning that tasawwuf and ihsan was one and the same thing and that ihsan is one crucial part of the Shari’ah mutahhara.. In it he writes: 75 Whispers of shaitan into the hearts of humans Absorption in the name of Allah I that one becomes unaware of his surroundings. The Blessed Prophet r designated the goal ihsan while the sufiah.. dhuha (prayer before noon). The first letter which is long and detailed is addressed to the sons of his shaikh. At that time the ayah was revealed: ‘Beware when they cover up themselves with their clothes. wajibat (plural of wajib) and the Sunan muakaddah.

In letter # 36.Attainment of purification is based on the fulfillment of good deeds which achieve the pleasure of Allah I. the path of the sufiah) is not to gain a new knowledge independent of Fiqh and beliefs. and then ihsan meaning suluk. One who achieves purification of the nafs is destroyed and deviated. This also rests on the sending of Prophets. After writing on the importance of beliefs he says: After rectification of beliefs. This is because these visions or openings into the unseen and the anwaar are all creations and only signs that prove the existence of Allah Y. he writes: 77 Mu’jizat. They are only diversions and foolery of the dunya. Also. Another benefit of suluk is that it puts ease in performing good deeds. and eliminates lassitude and rebelliousness which stem from the nafs ammaara79. haram. the faith is not destroyed even when one becomes doubtful of his belief.Supernatural acts performed by the Auliya Istidraj. then Islam meaning a’mal (deeds)..undesirable/reprehensible 79 the nafs which resists good and incites towards evil . Therefore. Hadhrat Mujaddid mentions these three in the same order in his aforementioned letter. These tangible shapes and anwaar are dangerous if one engages in exhaustive exercises to see such things. mandub. The kashf (clairvoyance) which some of the kuffar and wretched people see after attaining purification of the nafs is istidraaj77. It is to establish a certainty of heart and strength of belief in the doctrine that protect one against doubtfulness when someone tries to put him in doubt. there is little choice but to learn the rules of Fiqh.e. Suluk (i. and makruh78 and to perform according to the requirements of ilm-ul-fiqh. there is also the path of the sufiah. without sending of Prophets true purification is not attainable and the purification which the kuffar and wretched people achieve is not really purification of the heart but purification of the nafs (ego).Supernatural acts performed by Ambiya (as) Karamaat. It is also important to learn wajib.desirable mushtabah. halal. if Allah I permits. I said in the very beginning that the first thing Jibrael (as) taught was iman meaning beliefs.80 - . Sunnah. mushtabah. fardh. It is not of the objectives of this path that different celestial forms and shapes of the unseen appear before him or that the anwaar (light) and alwaan (colors) become perceptible.Supernatural acts performed by the kuffar 78 Mandub. Once one has acquired the two branches of beliefs and Fiqh then.dubious makruh.

Of many thousands. they perform the completion of the third branch of ikhlas (sincerity).. gnosis of Allah I and ahwaal) are like the thoughts beginners experience during their upbringing in this field. they (i. it is also called haqiqat. there is no other purpose higher than adherence to the Shari’ah and therefore one should not be dependent on anything else (to achieve salvation). The sufiah have excelled in tariqat and haqiqat. and sincerity.Plural of haal. It is a gift of Allah I which He grants to whomever He wishes. celestial knowledges. spiritual states.” 81 9:72 82 Ahwaal. And the pleasure of Allah is the greatest achievement81. This much is true that the acquisition of ikhlas and the attainment of radha (pleasure of Allah I) is intertwined with the reality of the ahwaal. Now. “The Shari’ah is made up of three parts: knowledge. which literally means “reality. In fact.Another name for tariqat. and so the Shari’ah guarantees the successes of the dunya and the Akhirah. Tariqat takes one towards the realization of the self and everything else around us.” He also says. . This is because the purpose of covering the different steps of tariqat and haqiqat is to achieve total ikhlas and nothing else. It is not for the purpose of ahwaal82 and gnosis of Allah I which sufiah often acquire during their journey on this path. Such people are imprisoned in their superstitions and are deprived of the entire Shari’ah. deeds.e. 83 80 Jazb: An inclination towards fulfilling the orders of Allah I. and tariqat and haqiqat80 are two servants of this Shari’ah.The Shari’ah guarantees success of the dunya and the Akhirah. Until these three are not rooted (in the life of a Muslim) the Shari’ah is not established. Attaining the pleasure of Allah I is intrinsic to ikhlas. very few actually are taken through the visions and gnostic manifestations to reach the wealth of ikhlas and the pleasure of Allah I. Shortsighted people take ahwaal as the objective and spiritual manifestations and clairvoyance as worthy causes to acquire. The purpose of the completion of this branch is for none other than to achieve completion of the Shari’ah. therefore. Once the Shari’ah is established the pleasure of Allah I is guaranteed. This pleasure of Allah I is paramount and above the successes of the dunya and the Akhirah. It is important to move beyond all this to where the pleasure of Allah I is achieved because this is where the journey of suluk and jazb83 culminates. and gnosis of ‫ورﺿﻮان ﻣﻦ اﷲ اﻛﺒﺮ‬ Haqiqat.81 - .

he writes.Allah I. by the blessings of the Blessed Prophet r. celestial knowledges. In letter # 60. If any one of these five pillars is destroyed. there is no concept of perfect wilayat and achievement of the highest level of Prophethood outside the realm of Shari’ah. After rectification of the beliefs and practice of Deen. This reality and the status which the Shari’ah is most deserving of became transparent to me. taking the path of the sufiah is also necessary so that one gains gnosis of the truth and is saved from the harmfulness of the prurient desires of the nafs. 84 A political party in India . adherence to the correct opinion (derived from the Quran and Sunnah) is extremely important. ‫اﻟﺤﻤﺪ ﷲ ﺣﻤﺪا ﻛﺜﯿﺮا ﻃﯿﺒﺎ ﻣﺒﺎرﻛﺎ ﻓﯿﮫ ﻣﺒﺎرﻛﺎ ﻋﻠﯿﮫ‬ I am grateful to Allah I that my response to Maulana Habib-ur-Rahman’s (the leader of the Ahraar group84) question about the reality of tasawwuf was the same. the house of Deen will become weak and insecure. ten years after being on this path. Furthermore. and gnosis are preliminaries of the true objective. the truth became apparent to me after ten years.82 - . these ahwaal. In letter # 11. there is no shortcut from performing the faraidh and the wajibaat and preventing oneself from the muharramaat (forbidden acts). that tasawwuf is rectification of the intention as has already been mentioned in detail in Aap Beti (2). Achievement of perfect wilayat (closeness to Allah I) is by adherence to the Shari’ah and achievement of the highest level of Prophethood is by adherence to the essence of the Shari’ah. he writes: After rectification of the beliefs. Therefore. but they are not the objective themselves. and how he can be so attached to other things. Though I was never overwhelmed by ahwaal and mawaajid (psychic states) and there was no such objective in my sight besides attainment of the Shari’ah. Many other incidents of this kind have already been narrated in Aap Beti. Islam is based on five pillars (as mentioned in the hadith of Jibrael (as) in the explanation of iman). A lot of emphasis is laid on keeping the objective the pleasure of Allah Y in the letters of Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom also. Thus. I do not understand how a person can live who is deprived of the gnosis of Allah I and does not recognize him.

His question is that the Shari’ah defines right from wrong. while conscious and sober. This and the claim of love for Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r cannot be combined in one place because adherence to the beloved and befriending the friends of the beloved while hatred towards the enemies of the beloved are all requirements of love. At that time. mukaashafat.In another letter. At this time.) . Whoever believes differently from this has left the fold of Islam. There is neither doubt in it nor any adulteration in its laws. It will remain the same until the Day of Judgment. Befriending one who is a recognized enemy of Allah I. the salik should not break off from the Shari’ah. He should do taqlid of the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jama'h and adhere to their practices and beliefs while opposing his own wijdaan (psychic perceptions) and mukaashafat (clairvoyances).83 - . the majority and the minority. Tariqat does not have the audacity to lift the commandments of the Shari’ah and to free the followers of the tariqat from following them. and is subject to the harshest ruling by the Shari’ah. It is a most despicable quesion. do not get preoccupied in the ahwaal. he read somewhere that in tariqat there is only friendship with everyone whereas in the Shari’ah there is hatred towards the enemy and friendship towards the friends. but rather hold to it firmly with his teeth. This much can be said that on occasion something may appear amongst the salikeen85 that goes against the Quran and Sunnah. Fulfillment of the requirements of Shari’ah is necessary for everyone. Since when is there a difference between the Shari’ah and tariqat and since when where they equals? The Shari’ah is founded on divine revelation. ‫‘( ﻻ أﺣﺐ اﻻﻓﻠﯿﻦ‬I like not those that disappear’) and race through the savannah of the unseen86 towards the Creator in spirit of the ayah: ‫اﻧﻲ وﺟﮭﺖ وﺟﮭﻲ ﻟﻠﺬي ﻓﻄﺮ اﻟﺴﻤﺎوات واﻻرض ﺣﻨﯿﻔﺎ وﻣﺎ اﻧﺎ ﻣﻦ اﻟﻤﺸﺮﻛﯿﻦ‬ 85 86 plural of salik. wijdan etc. can reach a level that frees him from adherence to the commandments of the Shari’ah. Sometimes the worthless ones of the path of suluk declare ‫‘( اﻧﻲ اﻧﺎ اﷲ‬Verily.traveler on the path of tariqat. he writes: Brother Mullah Hasan has asked about something I wrote in my letter to Ubaidullah Baig and wants me to address it. One of the most firm beliefs of the Ahle-Sunnah Wal-Jama’h is that no one. I am Allah’) misguiding the naive salik from the loftiest objectives towards worship of themselves. it is necessary for the true salik to declare like Ibrahim (as). has left the rule of Islam. therefore.

maa mi kunaim. Finally. Stupid people think he himself was saying ‘maa mi kunaim. 121 . After narrating this incident Maulana Naunutwi said. “I say. Hadhrat Thanvi writes in the footnote of Maulana Qasim Naunutwi’s comment “This was the words of Allah I” that. he was overwhelmed by the feeling of servitude to Allah I and so humbly said.” She insisted but he again declined. this is the best interpretation of Mansoor Hallaj’s declaration.’ He wiped his hand over the child’s face and his blindness was gone. “This was the miracle of Isa (as). maa mi kunaim (‘we do it’). p. I cannot do such a thing.89 87 88 6: 79 Maktubaat Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom. “I am unable to do such a thing. nor can Isa (as). he repeats it over and over again in delight. He should follow the Blessed Prophet r completely so that he is not entrapped in zaigh-ulbasr (an inclination towards other besides Allah. he was enjoying the words of Allah I maa mi kunaim and repeated it over and over again. “Who are you. ‫اﻧﺎ اﻟﺤﻖ‬ I am Haqq. One woman brought her blind child to him and said. who is Isa (as) and who is Musa (as)! Go back and wipe your hand over his face. You cannot cure. When someone hears a beautiful poem from a poet. Hadhrat Khawajah Sahib is indicating an incident that is mentioned in Aap Beti with reference from Maulana Qasim Naunutwi in the book Arwaahi Thalaatha.” He had only walked a little when he received an ilhaam (divine inspiration) that. “Wipe your hands over his face and repair his sight. Likewise.Indeed I have turned my face toward He who created the heavens and the earth. he cured the blind and healed the lepers. This continued back and forth three or four times.” He heard this and returned repeating the words ‘maa mi kunaim. inclining toward truth and I am not of those who associate others with Allah87.” At the time. when he saw she wouldn’t listen.84 - . he stood up and left saying. although literal translation means roaming of the eyes). There was a famous shaikh by the name of Khawajah Ahmed Jaam who was mustajaab-ul-da’wah (the one whose every dua’ is accepted).’ though it was not his own statement but the words of Allah I.88 In this letter.

and masha’ikh. forgiveness. the punishment of the world and the hereafter will not be waived for him. One should not be on the look out for mistakes in their actions and statements. He should think it an exalted task to revive the extinct Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r. Nothing happens from seeing oneself a king or the qutb92 of his time in his dream. People with vigor and people of strength do not care for such things. selflessness and perennial waaridat (plural of warid). and pleasure of Allah I for him (referring to himself).In Aap Beti (v. ulama. They focus all their effort and exhaust themselves in achieving the pleasure of Allah I. he writes: Aap Beti 5/197 Aap Beti 5/198 91 strong inspirational feeling that pierces the heart when one exercises against the nafs 92 Qutb. there are many sayings of this kind from the elders. One should not criticize others and find faults in them especially in the pious elders. After that I wrote. The purpose of writing all that has been written is that a person should only be concerned with himself.the hierarch of the Auliya of any given period 93 Makhtoobat Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom.85 - .93 In another letter. 174 90 89 . A true qutb or king is one who is in reality a king or a qutb. 5).90 Importance of the Shari’ah and the Sunnah In another letter Hadhrat Khawajah writes: One should tie tightly the belt of vigor to fulfill the commandments of the Shari’ah. They remain focused on achieving the pleasure of Allah I. He should make effort to suppress every waarid91 that overcomes him. He should not rely on dreams and things one sees during spiritually heightened states. No one is to be followed in anything which is against the Shari’ah. Even if one becomes a king and this whole world his kingdom. He should make amr bil ma’roof and nahi a’nil munkar (ordaining good and forbidding evil) his habit and his nature. I hope from friends like yourself that you will not forget this sinful one and you will ask for the mercy. but at the same time their actions and statements are not our responsibility. p.

such a person should not be chosen to be one’s shaikh who does not have etiquette. Hadhrat Baayazid Bustami says. Furthermore. and meticulous in staying within the boundaries of the Shari’ah. It is important that we tighten the belt of effort and vigor in reviving the extinct Sunan and spreading the knowledge of the Shari’ah and understand that this means to gain the pleasure of Allah I. in avoiding the forbidden acts. also attain closeness to the Blessed Prophet r through this. 94 Makhtoobat Khawajah Muhammad Ma’soom. “There is no way for us except the Shari’ah and there is no other way besides which He has taught us in the Shari’ah. The Sunan have become scarce and their light is fading away. In the same book it is written that. then to spread it and encourage others to follow it. Whosoever says there is another path to Allah I besides the Shari’ah is a liar. Therefore. bid’at are becoming widespread and their darkness is engulfing the world. It is mentioned in the hadith that whosoever revives a Sunnah which has waned in practice will receive the reward of 100 martyrs.” It also says in this book.86 - . The first step in reviving a Sunnah is to practice it oneself. 290 95 By Allama Ibn Arabi (rah) .94 Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Taleem uddin: Rectification of the false belief that following the Shari’ah is not important for the attainment of sufiat (becoming a sufi) is originally from the book Futuhaat95 in which it also says. All the different avenues are closed to the world except the one who follows the Blessed Prophet r every step of the way. Do not be fooled if you observe a person bestowed with karamaat (ability to perform supernatural feats) even if he flies in the sky unless you see he is strict upon the commandments. “Anything that opposes the reality of the Shari’ah is falsehood. p.Because of the gap in time between us and the period of the Blessed Prophet r and the closeness of our time to the Day of Judgment. Hadhrat Junaid says.

“It is israaf for you. Maulana was bathing for coolness.” The man said.87 - . then one may not use more water than is needed to fulfill the requirements of ghusl. “Then it is true what is said that Maulvis make everything permissible for themselves. One thing will be impermissible because of the jahl (ignorance) of the jaahil while the same thing will be permissible because of the ilm of the alim. it is only for the purpose of ghusl.” It is also in Futuhaat. If however. Abu Saeed Khudri t narrates that Bilal t brought a basket full of premium quality dates. it will not reach the borders of kufr. therefore. Since he is aware of the offensiveness of the statement.” My father said. “How is that possible?” My father replied. “I am an alim and you are a jaahil (ignorant person). He has no position in the eyes of Allah I who does not know His rule because Allah I has never made any ignorant person a wali. it did not fall under israaf. “I had some 96 The ruling is that if one bathes to gain coolness from the heat. but not for me. On the other hand. “Hadhrat.It is also written in Futuhaat. Hadhrat Thanvi says. The Blessed Prophet r asked. One man sitting nearby said. “Where did you get this from?” He replied. The difference between the Alim and Jahil Once my father was bathing on a hot and humid day and two or three students were pouring buckets of water over him. he will most likely repent. but is not fortunate enough to repent because he is not aware of his wrongdoing. he may use as much water as necessary for him to gain coolness. Maulvis defend themselves against this truth without reason. an ignorant person sometimes performs the necessary worship incorrectly and unintentionally perpetrates acts of kufr. This is true. Hadhrat Thanvi wrote at length on this topic in his book Taleem Uddin. .” 96 The man then said. isn’t this israaf (wasteful)?” He replied. This is because even if a scholar utters something offensive. “It is better to commit a vulgar act in knowledge than doing something in ignorance. Here.

he says: “My respected brother! The real objective behind suluk is the attainment of ihsan: ‫أن ﺗﻌﺒﺪ اﷲ ﻛﺎﻧﻚ ﺗﺮاه‬ That you worship your Lord as if you see him Meaning that malik-i-raasikhah (the trait of achieving the feeling of perpetual presence of Allah I) is born from suluk. first sell the low quality dates for a certain amount and then purchase the premium quality dates with that amount. The mutakhireen. He would only understand that one kilo of premium quality dates were purchased with two kilos of low quality dates. It is obvious that a jaahil will not know the difference. they gave precedence to wusul ila Allah I and focused on the essence of Allah I.e. it should be to attain the pleasure of Allah I. the path of tasawwuf) is the attainment of ihsan. Likewise. however. For example. they helped produce huzur daaim (i. were more sagacious in their approach. The mutaqaddimeen sufiah gave priority to moral rectification. all the methods. departing from this world before attaining this gift of Allah Y. though. and the rectification of morals are also means to achieve the pleasure of Allah I.. As far as the ultimate goal. In one letter. the trait of awareness of the perpetual presence of Allah I) in which the malika (trait) becomes deep-rooted and bad moral . sometimes a person dies before achieving wusul ila Allah I (closeness to Allah I).low quality dates..88 - . the exercises (in which one suppresses the nafs). Hadhrat Shaikh-ul-Islam Maulana Madani also emphasizes in his letters that the objective of suluk (i. he will sell the low quality dates for two rupees and will then purchase one kilo of premium quality dates with the two rupees. will use the permissible way to make the purchase. however. As a poet says: What is this closeness and separation you search for? Find the pleasure of the Beloved (Allah I) that Hope for any other than beloved is a sorrowful thing Working diligently to inculcate true love for Allah I and to nurture it to the extent that the heart withdraws from everything else is one of the methods to gain the pleasure of Allah I. In creating a stronger attachment to Allah I. I exchanged two kilos of the low quality dates for one kilo of the premium quality ones. An alim.e.” The Blessed Prophet r said. this is usury! Don’t ever do this! If you ever wish to do this (buy and sell) again. and as a result one is deprived of this great blessing. Oh no.

whether it is by engrossing oneself in the being of Allah or any one of his complete attributes.qualities slowly dissipate.plural of dhikr. read Sirat-ul-Mustaqeem and Imdaad-ul-Suluk often. you are not in need of the adhkaar97 it is better you continue those of the muraaqaba ma’looma (the prescribed meditations). it is our responsibility to perpetually rectify our actions. Also. one of his supplications: The Blessed Prophet r said in ‫ﻣﺎ ﻋﺮﻓﻨﺎك ﺣﻖ ﻣﻌﺮﻓﺘﻚ وﻻ ﻋﺒﺪﻧﺎك ﺣﻖ ﻋﺒﺎدﺗﻚ‬ We did not gain knowledge of You as was Your right nor did we worship as was Your right Thus. he writes: 97 98 Adhkaar. Anyhow. Although. While hoping for His mercy one should also always be fearful of His wrath because ‫اﻻﯾﻤﺎن ﺑﯿﻦ اﻟﺨﻮف واﻟﺮﺟﺎء‬ Iman is between fear and hope. which you find more suitable to gain spiritual strength. but it his responsibility to make every effort to eliminate these shortcomings and to recite ‫واﯾﺎك‬ ‫‘( ﻧﺴﺘﻌﯿﻦ‬and we ask for help from you only’) with sincerity. and maintain the state of ‫اﻟﺬﯾﻦ ھﻢ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺻﻼﺗﮭﻢ داﺋﻤﻮن‬ Those who are diligent in their prayers. The means by which one gains remembrance of Allah I. Always. It is only natural for a human to have shortcomings in his deeds and actions. purify our intentions.89 - . be constant in adhering to the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r in every situation. and repent to Allah I because of the reality of our continuous shortcomings (in our worship and in fulfillment of His rights).98 In another long letter. Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/66 . you should always be engrossed in the essence of Allah I.

anwaar. Is it not true that you are not punctual in the congregational prayers? Is it not true that you miss the Fajr prayers in the morning and sleep until sunrise? Do these types of events in your life not hurt those who wish the best for you? Anyhow. Spend all your effort in adherence to the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r and revival of the Shari’ah.Hold to the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r in your heart and in your sight as best as you can. perpetual dhikr of Allah I. adherence to the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r. Never be ignorant towards dhikr of Allah I. Do not waste this precious time. Dreams. The completion of iman is diligence upon these requirements and attaining the level of ihsan. As a poet says: Whatever you do besides remembrance of your Friend is a waste of time What ever you read besides the secrets of love is a waste of time Wash the slate of your heart from everything besides haqq Any knowledge which does not show the way to Allah I is ignorance.90 - . In the next letter. but (‘Perseverance is better than karamat’). When you face hardship then you remember Allah I and when Allah I grants you ease and comfort. or ilhaamaat (divine inspiration) are only to keep the spirits of the salik high like a toy given a child to keep it happy. Always be repentant to Allah I for your ignorance and sins. you become indifferent. he writes: Is it not true that you have left the prescribed adkhaar? When you are in the mood you go at it for a month or two and soon after you quit. Letter # 57 . Make the dhikr of Allah I your habit as much as you can. Fear and hope of Allah I 99 Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/168. The famous saying of the elders is: ‫اﻻﺳﺘﻘﺎﻣﺔ ﻓﻮق اﻟﻜﺮاﻣﺔ‬ ‫ﺗﻠﻚ ﺧﯿﺎﻻت ﺗﺮﺑﻲ ﺑﮭﺎ اﻃﻔﺎل اﻟﻄﺮﯾﻘﺔ‬ ‘They are toys by which the children of the path are raised’99 The only thing required of us is worship. it is important that you rectify yourself. and following the Shari’ah. he writes: The different spiritual states and situations you wrote to me are comforting and good. In another letter.

this world is a trial in which we are tried in different ways.100 In the letter after this.91 - . “Verily all actions are based on intentions.are two signs of the completion of iman. drinking. and doing anything of necessity can be converted into an act of worship. eating.” Even your sleeping. We should make effort to overcome these trials and should not enamor ourselves with anything but our Everlasting True Master. he writes: O respected one! Hardships of the world are also His mercy by which He brings His servant closer to Him. sometimes through riches and at other times through hardship: ‫وﻧﺒﻠﻮﻧﻜﻢ ﺑﺎﻟﺸﺮ واﻟﺨﯿﺮ ﻓﺘﻨﺔ‬ And We test you through the good and the bad In another place Allah says.101 Allah Y is testing us all the time. they would have created tyranny on the earth. ‫وﺑﻠﻮﻧﺎھﻢ ﺑﺎﻟﺤﺴﻨﺎت واﻟﺴﯿﺎت‬ And We test them through goodness and hardships Thus. The purpose of dhikr and fikr 100 101 Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/168. otherwise this person would become Firau’n and Haamaan declaring ‫أﻧﺎ رﺑﻜﻢ‬ ‫اﻻﻋﻠﻲ‬ (‘I am your great Lord’). Letter # 57 42: 27 . Make the correct intention for anything you do and it will become an act of worship. As the hadith says. The characteristic of bukaa (crying from fear of Allah I) and grief (that causes convulsive movements or trembling of the whole body) are the unique quality of the Chishtia order. Any medium that leads to an ibadah is itself an ibadah. The evidence of his rebelliousness to Allah I (if hardship does not befall him) is the ayah: ‫وﻟﻮ ﺑﺴﻂ اﷲ اﻟﺮزق ﻟﻌﺒﺎده ﻟﺒﻐﻮا ﻓﻲ اﻻرض‬ If Allah had extended provisions (excessively) for His servants.

the salik is aware of his effacement while in baqaa he is unaware of his own effacement. p. purification of the heart. rising to the position of qutubiyat (becoming a qutb). it is an arrangement in which even the Auliya of this hierarchy are unaware of their own positions. or ghuasiat (becoming a ghaus)104 are all subjective experiences and are not the objective. 104 Ghaus. We are wasting them in our ignorance and nothing will come of this except regret and grief for our actions.is sometimes used synonomously with qutb but also sometimes indicates a lower level than the qutb in the hierarchy of the Auliya. Be strong and strive on this path and keep in mind the goal of sincerity and servitude to Allah I. Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 3/ 59. of selfconsciousness. It should be remembered that this hierarchy does not come about by design. it is the death of passion. In fanaa. A spiritual state in which a salik attains oneness with Allah I and all barriers between him and Allah I are lifted. 129 108 35:37 106 107 . the will becomes the will and desire of Allah (swt). The only true objective is the pleasure of Allah I. he writes: This lifetime and every second of it are precious stones. 105 A spiritual state in which the salik finds himself separated from his beloved (Allah I) by a barrier which he tries to remove by humbling himself and crying before Allah I. attainment of fanaa102 or baqaa103. 103 After fanaa of desire and will. of self-will.92 - . Fulfillment of a desire. As a poet says: What is this is firaaq105 and wasal106 you look for? Look for the pleasure of the Beloved Because desire from the Beloved for something besides the Beloved is sorrowful All the above mentioned qualities are only pathways. And what will happen when we are asked: ‫اوﻟﻢ ﻧﻌﻤﺮﻛﻢ ﻣﺎ ﯾﺘﺬﻛﺮ ﻓﯿﮫ ﻣﻦ ﺗﺬﻛﺮ وﺟﺎءﻛﻢ اﻟﻨﺬﯾﺮ ﻓﺬوﻗﻮا ﻓﻤﺎ ﻟﻠﻈﺎﻟﻤﯿﻦ ﻣﻦ ﻧﺼﯿﺮ‬ But did We not grant you life enough for whoever would remember therein to remember and the warner had come to you? So taste the punishment for there is not for the transgressor any helper108 102 Signifies the end of travelling to Allah (swt) that is: the thinking away of the self.(cogitation) is only to attain the pleasure of Allah I. gaining the abilities of kashf and karaamaat. feeling the blessings and anwaar. It is the goal of the servant to achieve total servitude to Allah I. Thus.107 In another letter. baqaa is travelling in Allah (swt). To aim for these things and to make them one’s objective is dangerous. This is a lower state than that of baqaa.

48 . wasting this time because of your friends and loved ones is such a foolish mistake. This period of youth and good health are great blessings that you must not allow to go to waste. Try as much as you possibly can to abstain from such wasteful and petty pastimes: ‫ﻻ ﺗﻠﮭﻜﻢ اﻣﻮاﻟﻜﻢ وﻻ اوﻻدﻛﻢ ﻋﻦ ذﻛﺮ اﷲ‬ Do not let your wealth and your children divert you from the remembrance of Allah109 Ponder upon this: ‫اﻟﻤﺎل واﻟﺒﻨﻮن زﯾﻨﺔ اﻟﺤﯿﻮات اﻟﺪﻧﯿﺎ واﻟﺒﺎﻗﯿﺘﺖ اﻟﺼﺎﻟﺤﺎت‬ But the enduring good deeds are better to your Lord for reward and better for ones hope (of success in the Akhirah)110 Do not throw these ayaat behind your back. Every second is an opportunity for you to return to Allah Y.’ and exhales breathing out the letter ‘hu’. Do not waste these precious moments and do not allow heedlessness to grow in the city of your soul ‫ﻧﻌﻤﺘﺎن ﻣﻐﺒﻮن ﻓﯿﮭﻤﺎ ﻛﺜﯿﺮ ﻣﻦ اﻟﻨﺎس اﻟﺼﺤﺔ و اﻟﻔﺮاغ‬ ‘Two blessings of Allah in which many people are at a loss: health and free-time. This frivolous merrymaking seems exciting.112 The cure for our hearts 109 110 111 63:9 18:46 A method of the sufiah in attaining permanent remembrance of Allah I.93 - .My respected friend. Maktubaat Shaikh-ul-Islam 2/188. Ponder on this and try to understand the importance of this matter. p. then it is your own loss. but at the time of death and after that one will be cursing these a thousand times over. If you don’t care about any of this. in which the salik inhales breathing in the majestic 112 name ‘Allah I.’ Value this time and continue with the paas anfaas111 until it becomes permanent and until the heart remembers Allah I perpetually and the path of suluk is traversed.

They are the pillars of faith and the foundation of Deen. ikhlaas. (reliance on Allah I. Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) wrote extensively on the actions of the heart in his booklet. in their writings. He is not content with fulfilling the wajibat and avoiding muharammaat only. He says: These few words elucidate the actions of the heart which are called ahwaal and maqaamaat113. or trials and tribulations. sincerity for Allah I. patience. 2. Even though the saabiq um bil khairat commit sins they are forgiven either by repentance. and in this matter there is no difference of opinion.plural of maqaam. the saabiqeen and the muqtasedeen. and hope in Allah I). There are three types of people when it comes to the inner qualities as there are three types of people in the actions of the physical body: zaalim (transgressor). They never were objectives. Muqtasid is one who fulfills the orders of Allah I and avoids forbidden acts. sabr. It is similar to the various sicknesses and diseases of the physical body which physicians and traditional healers seek to cure by prescribing new medications. have articulated that the only objective of this path is attaining ihsan. fear of Allah I.. such as love for Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r. Just as no one calls their latest treatments bid’at likewise it is our misunderstanding of this field to call the treatments of the sufiah as bid’at. he strives to perform all the sunnan and the mustahabat and to avoid all the makruhaat (plural makruh). High spiritual stations one reaches in the path of tariqat. Zaalim is a person who neglects the orders of Allah I and commits forbidden acts. gratefulness to Allah I. raja.94 - . muqtasid (moderate). nor will they grieve114 113 114 Maqamaat. The attainment of all these qualities is fardh on the Ummah. Al-Tuhfat-ul-Iraqiyah fil A’malil Qalbia. but only treatments for specific illnesses of the heart. tawakkul. are amongst the auliya-allah who are mentioned in this ayah of the Quran: ‫اﻻ ان اوﻟﯿﺎء اﷲ ﻻ ﺧﻮف ﻋﻠﯿﮭﻢ وﻻ ﯾﺤﺰﻧﻮن اﻟﺬﯾﻦ اﻣﻨﻮا وﻛﺎﻧﻮا ﯾﺘﻘﻮن‬ Unquestionably. etc. Both of these people. good deeds. 1.The masha’ik. 10: 62 . The different exercises and tedious practices which the sufiah designed are for sicknesses of the heart. and saabiqul khairaat (one who surpasses others in goodness). Saabiq um bil khairat is one who struggles to his utmost to gain nearness to Allah I. shukr. 3. for the allies of Allah there will be no fear concerning them. khauf.

he mentions the one who loves Allah I. doing the dhikr of Allah I until midday. He should be strict on the Sunnah. Furthermore. .e. in Al Waabil Sayyib Minal Kalim Tayyib115. He said to me. written by 115 This text is about the adkhaar and ahwaal of the sufiah. Once I went to my shaikh. dhikr). It is a commentary of the famous book of tasawwuf. and that love of Allah I and love of the Blessed Prophet r are paramount. not a follower of the self. is written on tasawwuf.Therefore the auliyallah are the mumineen and muttaqeen (the people of taqwa) who are of two types.’ Another one of Allama Ibn Qayyim’s (rah) books. Manazil-ul-Salikeen. Allama Ibn Qayyim. the attributes of those who are loved by Him. of the obligations of faith. Madaarij-ul-Salikeen. reliance on Him.. I will become weak and I only avoid dhikr to give my nafs some breathe to prepare it for dhikr at another time. One of them is that if a person wants to take bayah at the hands of a shaikh. he should hold on to him tightly and then narrates the habit of Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) that. and other actions of the heart of this kind are obligatory. ‘This dhikr is my breakfast in the morning. he should first see if the person is amongst the people of dhikr and is not amongst the people of ghafla (heedless of Allah I). It is a book worth reading. and that the basis of love of Allah I is adherence to His Deen.95 - . He then talks at length about reliance on Allah I. states the conditions of being a shaikh. and should be cautious in his matters. If such a shaikh is met. He sat after praying Fajr salah. pleasing Him. sincerity towards Him. He explains that hope and fear of Allah I are both the substance of iman and narrates the sayings of the sufiah and qudamah about the love of Allah I. aam (general) and khaas (specific).” After this Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah (rah) wrote a short treatise of the actions of the heart. He talks about this last point in detail. If I do not eat this food (i. One of the manifestations of the love of Allah I is adherence to the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r and that adherence to the Blessed Prophet r will outwardly and inwardly create love of Allah I. He wrote about truth and falsehood and that love of Allah I. The aam are the muqtasedeen (plural of muqtasid) and the khaas are the saabiq um bil khairat.

and other sins which are more heinous than observable major sins like fornication and drinking alcohol. The Morals of the Sufi Maulana Merati in his biography of Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi (rah). haughtiness. to be jealous of Muslims. hypocrisy. quotes him on this subject. to desire for the spread of promiscuity amongst Muslims. Servitude of a human is divided into branches: the heart. the tongue. The example of kufr as in: doubtfulness. despair in the mercy of Allah I. Tazkiratul Rashid. love. the heart cannot be purified of such spiritual evils. etc. Maulana Merati says.Shaikh Abu Ismail Abdullah Harawi Hanbali Sufi (481 A. Purification of the heart precedes purification of the body.” Allama Ibn Qayyim (rah) speaks on this subject at length. and if the heart is not purified it will be filled with the opposite of that which is in a purified heart. He writes. reliance on Allah I. the first being kufr (disbelief) and the second being ma’siat (sin).). For example. the heart will be severely corrupted. to be fearless of the punishment of Allah I. Masi’at is of two types: major and minor. true and strong belief.96 - . We we should know that it is for this same purification of the heart that the masha’ikh of tasawwuf put their murideen through such exhaustive practices and exercises.H. is the salah invalid if there is no khushu’ in salah? He also talks about the muharammaat (prohibitions) that they are of two types. to express one’s satisfaction at seeing a Muslim in turmoil. If one does not repent. to enjoy seeing other Muslims in pain and anguish. paganism. After this he mentions the obligatory acts upon which there is disagreement: Accepting our destiny and contentment towards everything written in our fate and khushu’ in salah. and the other limbs. fear and hope. vanity. Major as in: ostentation. and when the heart is corrupted. Without repentance to Allah I. arrogance. The essentials of the heart are: sincerity. the whole body in turn will be corrupted. It is the consensus of the Ummah that these actions of the heart are obligatory. patience. All the discussions in this book are on tasawwuf. and the purity of intention. .

” He wrote: ‫ﻋﻠﻢ اﻟﺼﻮﻓﯿﺔ ﻋﻠﻢ اﻟﺪﯾﻦ ﻇﺎھﺮا و ﺑﺎﻃﻨﺎ و ﻗﻮة اﻟﯿﻘﯿﻦ وھﻮ اﻟﻌﻠﻢ اﻻﻋﻠﻲ ﺣﺎﻟﮭﻢ اﺻﻼح‬ ‫اﻻﺧﻼق ودوام اﻻﻓﺘﻘﺎر اﻟﻲ اﷲ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻲ ﺣﻘﯿﻘﺔ اﻟﺘﺼﻮف اﻟﺘﺨﻠﻖ ﺑﺎﺧﻼق اﷲ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻲ وﺳﻠﺐ‬ ‫اﻻرادة وﻛﻮن اﻟﻌﺒﺪ ﻓﻲ رﺿﺎءاﷲ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻲ اﺧﻼق اﻟﺼﻮﻓﯿﺔ ﻣﺎ ھﻮ ﺧﻠﻘﮫ ﻋﻠﯿﮫ اﻟﺼﻼة و اﻟﺴﻼم‬ ‫ﺑﻘﻮﻟﮫ إﺑﻚ ﻟﻌﻠﻲ ﺧﻠﻖ ﻋﻈﯿﻢ و ﻣﺎ ورد ﺑﮫ اﻟﺤﺪﯾﺚ وﺗﻔﺼﯿﻞ اﺧﻼﻗﮭﻢ ھﻜﺬا : اﻟﺘﻮاﺿﻊ ﺿﺪه‬ ‫اﻟﻜﺒﺮ – اﻟﻤﺪاراة و اﺣﺘﻤﺎل اﻻذي ﻋﻦ اﻟﺨﻠﻖ – اﻟﻤﻌﺎﻣﻠﺔ ﺑﺮﻓﻖ وﺧﻠﻖ ﺣﺴﻦ وﺗﺮك ﻏﻀﺐ و‬ ‫ﻏﯿﺾ – اﻟﻤﻮاﺳﺎة و اﻻﯾﺜﺎر ﺑﻔﺮط اﻟﺸﻔﻘﺔ ﻋﻠﻲ اﻟﺨﻠﻖ و ھﻮ اﻟﻘﺪﯾﻢ ﺣﻘﻮق اﻟﺨﻠﻖ ﻋﻠﻲ ﺣﻈﻮﻇﮫ‬ ‫– اﻟﺴﺨﺎوة.اﻟﻘﻨﺎﻋﺔ ﺑﯿﺴﯿﺮ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺪﻧﯿﺎ – اﻟﻮرع‬ – ‫ﺗﺮك اﻟﻤﺮاء و اﻟﺠﺪال و اﻟﻌﺘﺐ اﻻ ﺑﺤﻖ. He wrote it sometime in his early years for some unknown reason.اﻟﺴﮭﻮﻟﺔ وﻟﯿﻦ اﻟﺠﺎﻧﺐ. you are of a great moral character116.ﺗﺮك اﻟﻐﻞ واﻟﺤﻘﺪ واﻟﺤﺴﺪ. and a perpetual infatuation to please Allah I.ﺗﺮك اﻟﻤﺎل واﻟﺠﺎه‬ ‫وﻓﺎء اﻟﻌﮭﺪ –اﻟﺤﻠﻢ – اﻻﻧﺎءة – اﻟﺘﻮاد و اﻟﺘﻮاﻓﻖ ﻣﻊ اﻻﺧﻮان واﻟﻌﺰﻟﺔ ﻋﻦ اﻻﻏﯿﺎر – ﺷﻜﺮ‬ ‫اﻟﻤﻨﻌﻢ – ﺑﺬل اﻟﻤﺴﻠﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫اﻟﺼﻮﻓﻲ ﯾﮭﺬب اﻟﻈﺎھﺮ واﻟﺒﺎﻃﻦ ﻓﻲ اﻻﺧﻼق واﻟﺘﺼﻮف ادب ﻛﻠﮫ – ادب اﻟﺤﻀﺮة اﻻﻟﮭﯿﺔ‬ ‫اﻻﻋﺮاض ﻋﻤﻦ ﺳﻮاه ﺣﯿﺎء واﺟﻼﻻ وھﯿﺒﺔ اﺳﻮاء اﻟﻤﻌﺎﺻﻲ ﺣﺪﯾﺚ اﻟﻨﻔﺲ و ﺳﺒﺐ اﻟﻈﻠﻤﺔ‬ Maulana Merati translates: “The name of the science of the sufiah is the inward and outward knowledge of Deen and strength of belief and this is the greatest of sciences.اﻟﻌﻔﻮ و ﻃﻼﻗﺔ اﻟﻮﺟﮫ واﻟﺒﺸﺮة. The essence of tasawwuf is to be embellished with the akhlaaq of Allah I. The morals of the sufiah are the same as that of the Blessed Prophet r as mentioned in the Quran. to eliminate the will of the self. To think lowly of oneself and this is the opposite of arrogance 2. To be compassionate to the creation of Allah I and to overlook the transgressions of the creation against oneself 116 68: 4 .“I found a note in which Hadhrat Gangohi scribbled something with his own hands.” All that is mentioned in the hadith is also inclusive of the morals of the sufiah. Here is a description of the morals of the sufiah: 1. The way of the sufiah is perfecting their morals and to be perpetually absorbed in Allah I.اﻟﺘﺠﺎوز.97 - . “Undoubtedly.ﺗﺮك اﻟﺘﻌﺴﻒ و‬ -‫اﻟﺘﻜﻠﻒ – اﻧﻔﺎق ﺑﻼ اﻗﺘﺎر و ﺗﺮك اﻻدﺧﺎر – اﻟﺘﻮﻛﻞ .

Forbearance 18. awe. To be generous 6. this means to favor the rights of others over one’s own rights 5.3. Adab of the Creator is to turn away from everyone besides the Creator out of modesty. To avoid ostentation 10. To be soft-spoken 9. To be austere 14. To be grateful when someone does a favor 21. The worst of sins is to deliberate with the nafs which spreads darkness over the heart. To have insight 19. To spend without stinginess and to avoid spending to the extent that one becomes needy 11. To be content upon whatever little of the dunya one possesses 13. the sufi purifies his inward and outward and tasawwuf is the name of adab (etiquette and moral perfection). and fear of His might. To love fellow Muslims and to have good relations with them and to avoid others 20. To treat others with kindness and warmth and to avoid anger and irateness 4. To forgive others and to overlook their mistakes 7. To exhaust oneself for the good of other Muslims Regarding akhlaaq (moral character). . To avoid arguments and altercations and to avoid criticizing another unless it is with haqq 15.98 - . To fulfill promises 17. To avoid jealousy or hatred of another 16. To be sanguine and cheerful 8. Reliance on the Creator 12. To sympathize with others and to prefer them over oneself because of one’s overwhelming love for them.

CHAPTER 9 BAYAH .99 - .

the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. the practice of taking bayah is deeply rooted in the Quran and the Sunnah. that they will not kill their children. Allah I says: ‫ﯾﺎﯾﮭﺎ اﻟﻨﺒﻲ اذا ﺟﺎءك‬ ‫اﻟﻤﺆﻣﻨﺎت ﯾﺒﺎﯾﻌﻨﻚ‬ When believing women come to you to take oath of fealty to you. that they will not associate in worship any other thing whatever with Allah. that they will not utter slander intentionally forging falsehood. This ayah is clear proof of bayah and a repudiation of the ritual bayah which is bereft of any desire to perform good deeds. 117 In the commentary. that they will not commit adultery. Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi (rah) writes.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. even though bayah is not even required by the sufiah. In a hadith of Bukhari it says: 117 60: 12 . as I will mention later. Most merciful. However. In Surah Mumtahana.100 - . And that they will not disobey you in any just matter. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The Sunnah of Bayah People raise objections to many practices of the sufiah such as taking bayah. the All-Merciful. then do you receive their fealty and pray to Allah for the forgiveness for Allah is oft-forgiving.

‫ﻋﻦ ﻋﺒﺎده ﺑﻦ ﺻﺎﻣﺖ و ﻛﺎن ﺷﮭﺪ ﺑﺪرا وھﻮ اﺣﺪ اﻟﻨﻘﺒﺎء ﻟﯿﻠﺔ اﻟﻌﻘﺒﺔ ان رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻲ اﷲ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﯿﮫ و ﺳﻠﻢ ﻗﺎل و ﺣﻮﻟﮫ ﻋﺼﺎﺑﺔ ﻣﻦ اﺻﺤﺎﺑﮫ ﺑﺎﯾﻌﻮﻧﻲ ﻋﻠﻲ ان ﻻﺗﺸﺮﻛﻮا ﺑﺎﷲ ﺷﯿﺂ و‬ ‫ﻻﺗﺴﺮﻗﻮا و ﻻﺗﺰﻧﻮا و ﻻﺗﻘﺘﻠﻮا اوﻻدﻛﻢ و ﻻﺗﺂﺗﻮا ﺑﺒﮭﺘﺎن ﺗﻔﺘﺮوﻧﮫ ﺑﯿﻦ اﯾﺪﯾﻜﻢ و ارﺟﻠﻜﻢ و‬ ‫ﻻﺗﻌﺼﻮا ﻓﻲ ﻣﻌﺮوف ﻓﻤﻦ وﻓﻲ ﻣﻨﻜﻢ ﻓﺎﺟﺮه ﻋﻠﻲ وﻣﻦ اﺻﺎب ﻣﻦ ذﻟﻚ ﺷﯿﺄ ﻓﻌﻮﻗﺐ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺪﻧﯿﺎ‬ ‫ﻓﮭﻮ ﻛﻔﺎرة ﻟﮫ وﻣﻦ اﺻﺎب ﻣﻦ ذﻟﻚ ﺷﯿﺄ ﺛﻢ ﺳﺘﺮه اﷲ ﻓﮭﻮ اﻟﻲ اﷲ اﻧﺸﺎء ﻋﻔﺖ ﻋﻨﮫ و اﻧﺸﺎء‬ ‫ﻋﺎﻗﺒﮫ ﻓﺒﺎﻋﯿﻨﺎه ﻋﻠﻲ ذﻟﻚ‬ Ubadah bin Saamit t who participated in the Battle of Badr and was one of the leaders in the night of Aqabah. It is the bayah made by the sufiah to emphasize practicing upon the tenets and commandments of Islam. fasting. receive a great reward from Allah I. zakah. this was later translated into the book Al-Shifa-ul-A’leel. It is also in the ahadith mashhoora that the Sahaba t sometimes took bayah at the hands of the Blessed Prophet r upon Hijra (migration from Mekkah to Medinah). Whosoever fulfills this bayah will receive the reward from Allah and whosoever commits anyone of these will taste retribution in this world. he may forgive or punish in the Akhirah. He says: . And that you will not accuse anyone of anything and will stand against one who speaks the truth.. And if Allah hides his sin. those who break the oath break it to their own detriment and those who fulfill the oath will. upon . verily. ‫ﻗﺎل اﷲ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻲ ان اﻟﺬﯾﻦ ﯾﺒﺎﯾﻌﻮﻧﻚ اﻧﻤﺎ ﯾﺒﺎﯾﻌﻮن اﷲ‬ Allah I said: Verily those people who took bayah in your hands took bayah in the hands of Allah. Hadhrat Ubaidah t says. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi wrote extensively in his book Al-Qaul Al-Jameel on the subject of bayah. upon adherence to the pillars of Islam like salah.” This bayah was not bayah of Islam or bayah to struggle in the path of Allah Y. narrates that once when the Sahaba t had gathered close by him the Blessed Prophet r said: Come make bayah to me upon the belief that you will not equate anything with Allah. upon steadfastness in the battlefield against the kuffar as in the bayah of Ridwaan.. This punishment in the world will be atonement for his sin. or murder your own children.101 - . fornicate. upon struggling in the path of Allah Y. This is Allah’s discretion.. “We made bayah to the Blessed Prophet r on these deeds... The hands of Allah is upon their hands therefore. hajj. will not steal.

adherence to the Sunan of the Blessed Prophet r. the sufiah revived the Sunnah of bayah. and it is that when the Blessed Prophet r did anything as an act of worship and not by habit. Even the hadith of Bukhari is proof of this. In the narration of Ibn Majah. namely that the Blessed Prophet r stipulated to Jarir t during the bayah to be kind and loving towards all Muslims. they would have clamped down on them. and self-mutilation when someone died). At other times he r took bayah for adherence to the Sunan.. . coarse uniforms with patches) to their murideen. After this Shah Waliullah opens a new chapter on whether bayah is wajib or Sunnah. This method of bayah (i. But we know this to be false because of the previous narrations that the Blessed Prophet r sometimes took bayah to establish the pillars of Islam. wailing. and amr bil ma’roof and nahi a’nil munkar. The Blessed Prophet r also took bayah from the women of Ansaar to abstain from nauha.e. Therefore. When the custom of bayah died out amongst the sultans. Another kind is where one makes bayah to gain blessings from the line of the pious predecessors. The Ansaar took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r to never be concerned of the criticism of people in matters of Deen and to speak the truth wherever they may be. The first kind is bayah in which one repents for all his past sins. Shah Waliullah says in Al. The Sahaba t took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r and gained closeness to Allah I through it. it is mentioned in a sahih hadith that the women of Ansaar took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r to cease the custom of nauha (i.e. One thing is certain.102 - . During that period the sufiah resorted to distributing kharqahs (thick. There is no evidence that one who does not make bayah is sinful or that any of the Salaf-us-Saliheen reprimanded one who does not perform bayah.Qaul Al-Jameel: “The bayah which is customary amongst the sufiah is of many kinds. and upon avoidance of bid’at and to earnestly and passionately perform good deeds. Many of them are related to issues of purification of the heart. it is mentioned that some poor muhajireen took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r to avoid asking anything from anyone.. Now we need to discuss how to classify this bayah? Some people believe that bayah pertains to accepting someone as the khalifah and sultan and that the bayah which is taken by the sufiah holds no status in the Shari’ah. it is nothing less than a Sunnah. they would dismount to retrieve it themselves. the bayah of the sufiah) was discontinued during the reign of the sultans because if they had learned of the sufiah taking bayah. refusing to take help from anyone. Bayah is a fact which is proven in many other matters. some of them were fearless in publicly criticizing and rejecting the ruthless governors and amirs when they did wrong. tearing clothes. It was the blessing of this bayah that when anything as much as a whip fell from their mount. This is like the barakaat (blessings) gained by transmitting ahadith because the chain of transmission of ahadith also contains barakaat. Therefore.

‘And that you will never ask anyone for anything. mujahadaat (struggling against the nafs to perform good deeds). If it was. NOTE: The bayah of the sufiah is of the kind in which one makes firm resolution to adhere to the obligations of the Deen. The Blessed Prophet r said.’” The narrator says that I have seen some of them that if a whip accidentally fell from their mount. In common parlance this bayah is called bayah tariqat. This is the main bayah while the previous two are forms of ibadah (worship). eight. you will not commit shirk. ‘You are not going to take bayah with the Prophet?’ We spread out our hands and said. However. Some of the Ahle-Zaahir (literalists) say it is bid’a because it is not proven in the Sunnah of the Blessed Prophet r and that the only type of bayah proven from the Sunnah is the bayah of struggling in the path of Allah Y or upon embracing Islam. and to be persistent on the good deeds of the heart and the body. Likewise. ‘What should we do bayah upon?’ ‘That you will worship Allah I alone. or seven men. and riyadhat (exercises to discipline the nafs against shirking from good deeds) until one is infused with the effervescent light of itminaan (tranquility) which eventually becomes his nature. it would mean performing bayah on something already attained.” In Al-Takashuff. Once we were sitting with the Blessed Prophet r. you will pray all five salawaat. Hadhrat Thanvi writes: ‫ﻋﻦ ﻋﻮف ﻣﻦ ﻣﺎﻟﻚ اﻻﺷﺠﻌﻲ ﻗﺎل ﻛﻨﺎ ﻋﻨﺪ اﻟﻨﺒﻲ ﺻﻠﻲ اﷲ ﻋﻠﯿﮫ وﺳﻠﻢ ﺗﺴﻌﺔ او ﺛﻤﺎﻧﯿﺔ او‬ ‫ﺳﺒﻌﺔ ﻓﻘﺎل اﻻ ﺗﺒﺎﯾﻌﻮن رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﻓﺒﺴﻄﻨﺎ اﯾﺪﯾﻨﺎو ﻗﻠﻨﺎ ﻋﻼم ﻧﺒﺎﯾﻌﻚ ﯾﺎ رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﻗﺎل ﻋﻠﻲ ان‬ ‫ﺗﻌﺒﺪوا اﷲ وﻻ ﺗﺸﺮﻛﻮا ﺑﮫ ﺷﯿﺌﺎ وﺗﺼﻠﻮا اﻟﺼﻠﻮات اﻟﺨﻤﺲ و ﺗﺴﻤﻌﻮا و ﺗﻄﯿﻌﻮا و اﺳﺮ ﻛﻠﻤﺔ‬ ‫ﺧﻔﯿﺔ ﻗﺎل و ﻻ ﺗﺴﺌﻠﻮا اﻟﻨﺎس ﺷﯿﺌﺎ ﻓﻠﻘﺪ رأﯾﺖ ﺑﻌﺾ اوﻟﺌﻚ اﻟﻨﻔﺮ ﯾﺴﻘﻂ ﺳﻮط اﺣﺪھﻢ ﻓﻤﺎ ﯾﺴﺄل‬ ‫اﺣﺪ ﯾﻨﺎوﻟﮫ اﯾﺎه اﺧﺮﺟﮫ ﻣﺴﻠﻢ و اﺑﻮ داؤد و اﻟﻨﺴﺎئ‬ Hadhrat Auf bin Malik Ashjai’ narrates. and to establish a relationship with Allah I. in the aforementioned hadith. the bayah of the sufiah is clearly proven because it was performed by the Sahaba t so it surely was not bayah upon embracing Islam. they would not ask someone to pick it up and return it to them.103 - . and will listen and follow upon all the commandments. this could not be bayah for struggling in the path of Allah Y because the .The third kind of bayah is to strengthen the intention to achieve total sincerity towards Allah I and to prevent oneself from committing evil deeds of the heart and the body. Fulfillment of the third bayah means to be staunch upon hijrah (avoiding all sins).’ Then he said quietly. We were nine.

This is because it is usually beyond the comprehension of the general public. This clearly proves that aside from the bayah for struggling in the path of Allah Y and embracing Islam. Another point made clear from these two ahadith is that it is permissible for a shaikh to order his murid to take bayah with him for specific reasons. (End of quote) This is the type of veneration for the shaikh which is absolutely essential to attaining spiritual benefit from one’s shaikh. their references. This way of privately instructing murideen is found in the aforementioned ahadith. not that they were prohibited from taking help for their own possessions. since the possibility of the literal meaning existed. a chapter on bayah of Islam. Therefore. My relative. they may also take the literal meaning of their shaikh’s words.words are clearly emphasising importance upon doing good deeds. After this hadith. it would not be wrong for the Sahaba t to believe they should not ask for their own thing from anyone either. However. It is evident from the context that this was not meant by the hadith. In one hadith it says that once the Blessed Prophet r told everyone to sit down during a khutba. the respected Maulana Yusuf Kandhelwi collected many fine ahadith in the chapter of bayah in his book Hayatus-Sahaba. It is clear from the hadith that this was not what the Blessed Prophet r intended. It is the habit of the majority of elders to conduct the taleem (instructions) to the newly initiated in private. The existence of this characteristic is affirmed in this hadith that the purpose was to prohibit them from asking for others’ things. One of the points he makes regarding this hadith is that it clearly states that the people ordered to take bayah with him were all Sahaba t. Aside from the true meaning. a sahabi walking through the doorway of the masjid sat down on the spot. Thus. the Blessed Prophet r also took bayah for shunning evil deeds and staying firm upon good deeds. It also warns others from following the instructions customized for him since they require instructions that correspond to their specific conditions. and their chains of transmission altogether are extremely . most murideen will naturally be inclined to exaggerate their understanding of the instructions of their murshid. what he meant was that everybody should enter the masjid and nobody should be left standing. and an entire chapter titled “Bayah on the Deeds of Islam. the objective is made clear. Hadhrat Thanvi narrates Hadhrat Ubadah’s hadith which has been previously narrated. Furthermore. rejection of this bayah is foolishness. This is the same bayah which is called bayah tariqat that is customary among the sufiah. Conducting the taleem in private is beneficial because it gives the murid undivided attention and shows consideration towards him which engenders love and respect in his heart (for the shaikh). if it was ever made public it would cause fitna and disorder.” The narrations. This book contains a chapter on bayah for struggling in the path of Allah Y. At that moment. Thus.104 - .

” 2. First. pay the zakah. okay.” I asked him. perform Hajj. I asked him. “We will take bayah with you.long. I will run away and face the wrath of Allah I. “For what O Blessed Prophet r?” “Upon adhering to all the commandments of Allah I and to be good to all Muslims. spread your hands I will take bayah with you. I cannot go in the path of Allah because I am weak-hearted and people say whoever runs away while in the path of Allah Y will face the wrath of Allah I. “I came to take bayah with the Blessed Prophet r. Thauban t asked. I fear that if I go in the path of Allah I. ‘O Bashir. Bashir bin Khasaasia t says. Jarir t narrates.’ He said. Narrations 1. but he would refuse to take it. and that you will go out in the path of Allah I.” After this. We will suffice here with a few short narrations. anyone taking bayah would find some latitude in the words. Abu Usama t says.’ Then the Blessed Prophet r spread out his hands and I took bayah with him upon the aforementioned deeds. “I will do whatever is within my ability. “I took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r to establish salah.” Then Thauban t took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r. “I will do whatever is within my ability. ‘Bear witness that there is no God besides Allah I and that Muhammad r is his servant and Prophet.” The Blessed Prophet r accepted his bayah upon the pledge to never ask anything from anybody. Instead. ‘O Blessed Prophet r.” 3. and that I will always be good with all Muslims. gesturing. Sometimes it even fell on someone’s shoulder and that person would stand up to hand it to him. “I saw his whip fall from his hand when he was in a large gathering.’ The Blessed Prophet r pulled back his hands and said. “Jannah. when there is neither zakah nor struggle in the path of Allah Y then how do you expect to go into Jannah. he would dismount and pick it up himself. “What will the person who fulfills this bayah get?” The Blessed Prophet r replied. For more narrations and references to these narrations one may refer to Hayatus-Sahaba. ‘O Blessed Prophet r. I cannot pay zakah because I own only ten camels which I ride on and milk to feed my family. Abu Usama t says the Blessed Prophet r said “Is there anyone wanting to take bayah with me?” Thauban t said. I can do everything but two things.” Jarir listened carefully to the Blessed Prophet r and being farsighted he said.” In another narration the Blessed Prophet r said.’ I said. to pay zakah. Second.105 - . ‘What things should I make bayah with you upon?’ The Blessed Prophet r stretched out his hands to take bayah and said.” . “O Jarir! Spread out your hands. that you will pray five times salah in their respective times. O Blessed Prophet r. fast in the month of Ramadan.

do not ask anyone for anything even if your whip falls.106 - . “I took bayah with the Blessed Prophet r five times that I would not fear the criticism of any person in fulfilling the rights of Allah I. “First. “Wait for six days and come to me on the seventh and I will tell you something.” On the seventh day the Blessed Prophet r said. when you are alone or in a gathering. whenever you commit a bad deed immediately erase it with a good deed.” In another hadith the Blessed Prophet r said to Abu Zarr t.” . and do not safeguard anyone’s possessions. The narration of Abu Zarr t is narrated with various chains of transmission. I advise you to fear Allah I. He says.4. Make sure you understand what I say properly.

107 - . the Very-Merciful . the All-Merciful.CHAPTER 10 THE CUSTOMARY MUJAHADAAT (EXERCISES) WERE UNNECESSARY IN THE TIME OF THE BLESSED PROPHET r ‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God.

‘Hanzala is a munafiq (hypocrite). In Tirmizi. it is narrated by Anas t that everything in Madinah was infused with nur the day the Blessed Prophet r entered the city and was covered in darkness the day he passed away. when we leave his presence and return to our families and are busy in our business. I feel the exact same way. how are you doing?’ I said. ‘I swear by the One in whose hands is my life. Frequent dhikr helps in attaining the level of ihsan and abundant dhikr can substitute for being in the presence of one’s shaikh.‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God.’ He exclaimed. Hanzala t narrates. The word dhikr used in the above hadith includes the gatherings of dhikr. He asked me. if you remain in the state when you are with me and are perpetual in the remembrance of Allah I. We had not even brushed the dirt from our hands after burying the Blessed Prophet r that we felt a change in our hearts (meaning that the Sahaba t did not feel the nur and purity of heart which they felt when they were in the presence of the Blessed Prophet r). I came from my house and met Abu Bakr t. However. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The effect of the company of the Blessed Prophet r For people in the time of the Blessed Prophet r. ‘O Hanzala. ‘I swear by Allah I. . it is as if Jannah and Jahannum are right in front of us. we forget everything. Hanzala has become a munafiq. ‘What are you saying?’ Then I explained to him our situation and he replied. the hearts of Muslims became enveloped in the darkness of zulumat (evils).’ Abu Bakr said. However. but Hanzala this happens only on occasion. the angels would shake hands with you in your beds and on the pathways. O Hanzala?’ I said.108 - . .’ He repeated three times. as time passed and the nur of the enlightened period dissipated. ‘When we are sitting with the Blessed Prophet r and he is talking about Jannah and Jahannum. ‘what are you saying. ‘O Blessed Prophet r.’ He said. being in his presence was sufficient to produce the state of ihsan.’ Then Abu Bakr and I both came to the Blessed Prophet r and I said. This is found throughout the books of the mutaqademeen and the mutakhireen. ‘A person never remains in the same state.’ This is referring to the state of perpetual consciousness of Allah I. It is the same with the masha’ikh that the murideen who attain a certain spiritual experience in their presence do not hold it for long after they leave their shaikh.

2. unable to free itself from the entwined branches. The dates had ripened and were hanging in clusters on the date-palm trees. Abu Talha stared at it fixedly. The Blessed Prophet r approved of the treatment the sahabi prescribed for himself (of removing from his ownership the thing which made him forgetful of Allah Y). In hadith terminology. It was his vigilance towards his heart which resulted in his donating the garden to the Blessed Prophet r. I give this garden in the path of Allah I. He said to himself. When he returned his attention to salah. He said to himself. “I have been put in difficulty because of my property.” This hadith is narrated by Imam Malik (rah).” and came to Uthman t.” Thereafter.109 - . It is often observed in the stories of the auliya-allah that they confiscated from the murideen anything that made them forgetful of Allah Y. He narrated the whole incident to Uthman t and said. Incidents of the Sahaba t There is another incident of this kind narrated in the Muwatta from the time of the khilafat of Uthman t. explained the entire matter and then said. “I have been put in extreme confusion because of this garden. amazed that the trees of his garden were so thick and lush that even something as small as a bird could not free itself from his garden. He took side glances at the clusters and his heart became distracted by thoughts of the garden. When his attention returned to salah he realized he could not remember how many rak’at he had prayed. “O Blessed Prophet r. a superb quality for any mumin to possess. An Ansaari sahabi was once praying salah in his garden. he realized he had forgotten how many rak’at he had prayed. The evidence for this is found in the abovementioned hadith. 3. Hatred towards a thing which diverts one’s attention away from Allah I is called ghairat. One of the many practices of the sufiah is to be vigilant of the heart and to make amends when the heart is forgetful of the remembrance of Allah I. he came to the Blessed Prophet r. Removing from one’s ownership anything which makes one forgetful of Allah Y. the tacit approval of an act by the Blessed Prophet r is called taqrir.It is mentioned in Al-Takashuf that Abu Talha Ansari t was once praying salah in his garden when he saw a bird fluttering about. Spend it wherever you wish. The excellence of this practice is understood by the sahabi’s act and the Blessed Prophet’s r approval. NOTE: 1. “This garden of mine is sadaqa in the path of Allah .

“May my mother and father be sacrificed for you. Abdullah bin Zubair t continued to pray his salah in peace. . the child was about to lose his life and you didn’t even know?” He replied. The objective of Ihsan is to strengthen the nisbat with Allah I. “Such incidents are very few in which the Sahaba t attention was diverted while performing ibadat but if it ever did. After the salam. My respected Maulana Yusuf also narrated many incidents in his excellent book Hayatus Sahaba. In the fifth chapter of my book Hakayaat Sahaba.” Uthman t then sold the garden for 50. he asked. under the chapter of “Haqeeqat-ul-Iman” (The Reality of Iman). The Blessed Prophet r entered the masjid and nudged him with his foot. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi wrote in his commentary of the Muwatta. In the meantime. A snake fell from the roof onto Hashim and he began to scream. there are many incidents about the concentration of the Sahaba t during their salah.000. “These incidents are manifestations of nisbat118 after it is born in the heart. There are many incidents of this kind in Hakayaat Sahaba. May Allah I have mercy on you. and gave away all the money in sadaqa. “O Blessed 118 Nisbat. People raised a hue and cry. “Woe to you! If I was to divert my attention in salah I would be breaking my salah. they would feel a huge burden on themselves. What need did the Sahaba t have for practices and exercises when they already had reached the level of ‫ان ﺗﻌﺒﺪ اﷲ ﻛﺎﻧﻚ ﺗﺮاه‬ (‘That you worship Allah as if you are seeing Him’). “I heard some noise?” His wife said.relationship with Allah I. One of these stories is about Abdullah bin Zubair t (one of the younger Sahaba t) who was once praying salah while his infant son Hashim was lying next to him. Harith t raised his head and said.110 - . what is it O Blessed Prophet r?” The Blessed Prophet r asked. There are not hundreds but thousands of such incidents in the biographies of the Sahaba t which prove that the Sahaba t reached the level of ihsan. They ran for the child and killed the snake.I. They gave priority to the worship of Allah I over everything and felt ghairat in keeping possession of the things which turned their attention away from Him.without any specific practices or exhaustive exercises. Allama Abul Walih Baji says. spend it wherever you wish. The first incident in this chapter is of Harith bin Malik t who was once praying salah in the masjid.” What about us who are constantly forgetful of Allah I in our salah? May Allah I forgive all our mistakes. named the garden khamseen. “In what condition did you wake up this morning?” He said.

I turned myself away from the world.. I see the throne of my Creator and the dwellers of Jannah visiting each other. “What is the reality of what you just said?” He replied. spent the whole day thirsty (i. You have ma’rifat (gnosis) of Allah I. “You are a man whose heart Allah I has enlightened. and stayed awake the whole night. fasting).” .e. I woke up in the state of being a mumin. and the dwellers of Jahannum that they are enemies of each other.111 - .” The Blessed Prophet r asked.Prophet r. The Blessed Prophet r said.

112 - .CHAPTER 11 THE MUJAHADAAT OF THE SUFIAH .

Some feebleminded people say that the ways and exercises of the Qadiria. one sitting with the Blessed Prophet r was enough to produce the attribute of ihsan. the auliya of tariqat did not deviate from the Shari’ah. the All-Merciful. this much can be said that the Sahaba t were not in need of such exercises because they acquired it directly from the Blessed Prophet r himself. The summary of his response is simple. Chishtia. Just as the A’immah mujathideen established certain principles for deriving legal rulings from the zaahir of the Shari’ah the auliya of tariqat similarly established specific principles to achieve from the baatin (inner spiritual aspect) of the Shari’ah. the author (Shah Waliullah Dehlavi) has removed the objections of the feebleminded. This baatin of the Shari’ah became known as tariqat. the method of attaining this quality (of ihsan) changed with the times. Thus.Jameel). The Sahaba t did not need ilm-ul-nahw (Arabic philology) or ilm-ul-sarf (Arabic morphology) to understand the Quran while non-Arabs and the Arabs now require them to understand it. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers Attainment of Ihsan As Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi was previously quoted. The people after them. the attainment of ihsan became a farfetched aspiration. were required to devise certain exercises to attain ihsan because of the rift in time between the Blessed Prophet r and them. In Shifa-ul-Aleel (the translation of Al-Qaul A. . however. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. As the rift in time between the Ummah and the Blessed Prophet r grew..‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God.e.113 - . and Naqshbandia are not to be found in the Sahaba t or Tabieen therefore they are bid’a sayiah (evil innovations). and spiritual physicians (i. the translator comments: By his unparalleled examination of the subject and his passionate discussions. However. sufiah) were required to devise spiritual remedies to help acquire it. Although. How can this be called bid’a sayiah? What a ridiculous claim. The reason shuyukh devised these methods was to attain a quality that existed in the time of the Prophethood.

This was achieved by one sitting with the Blessed Prophet r.In the footnote of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel.” The translator of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel writes. After this. “The story of Sulaiman (as) mentioned in the ayah: ‫ﻓﻄﻔﻖ ﻣﺴﺤﺎ ﺑﺎﻟﺴﻮق و اﻷﻋﻨﺎق‬ is a well-known incident. One of these ahwaal is to steadfastly perform good deeds. a person can read without the need of artificial light.’ Spiritual States Then one should know that whoever maintains the state of nisbat reaches lofty states at times. He says: When the sun is out. 119 Durr Thameen 61 . One should appreciate these heightened states and know that such ahwaal are signs of the acceptance of one’s good deeds. Sometimes they reach one type of heightened state while at other times another type. After meditating for a while he said. and Hussain t in his dream. when the sun sets the person needs light to read. ‘I asked Ali t.114 - . Now. there was no need to perform certain exercises to achieve huzur ma Allah I (consciousness of Allah I). Nawab Qutbuddin Khan Dehlavi explains this with an example. as the sun has set. something that cannot be achieved in many months now. ‘It is the same nisbat without any difference119. the exercises are performed to achieve ihsan. give priority of the commandments of Allah I over all other things and to be diligent in this matter. is our nisbat the same as yours in the time of the Blessed Prophet r?’ Ali t asked me to go into a state of istighraaq (a state of meditative engrossment in Allah I). Though. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi says: I heard from my blessed father who would often mention seeing Ali t. Therefore. Hassant. After this he says. Imam Malik (rah) narrated in his Muwatta from Abdullah Bin Bakr that Abu Talha Ansaari t would pray salah in his garden (this incident has already been mentioned). In the time of the Sahaba t the sun was out.

In brief, what happened was that once Sulaiman became so busy inspecting his horses that the sun set and he missed his Asr salah. Sulaiman (as) ordered ‘Cut the necks and hamstrings of the horses.’ In essence, following the commandments of Allah I supersedes everything else for the righteous. If anything impedes the path of fulfilling the commandments of Allah I, the ghairat of the righteous begs that it be removed immediately. Therefore, Abu Talha t donated his beautiful garden and Sulaiman (as) cut down his horses. In Bayan-ul-Quran, under the ayah

‫ﻓﻄﻔﻖ ﻣﺴﺤﺎ ﺑﺎﻟﺴﻮق واﻷﻋﻨﺎق‬
Hadhrat Thanvi writes, This incident is worth remembering. When the robust horses, trained in the path of Allah I, were brought before him he became so engrossed in their inspection that he didn’t realize the day was over. He missed some of his daily routine of supererogatory prayers (according to the narration of Ali t in Durre Mansur). Though his servants were aware of his routine, none of them had the courage to bring it to his attention because of his imposing character (according to the narration of Ibn Abbas t). However, when he realized it himself he said, ‘Woe to me that I became forgetful of my Creator because of my love for wealth. He then ordered his attendants to bring the horses back in his presence. He unsheathed his sword and began cutting them down at the neck and hamstrings (as mentioned in the narration by Hassan t in Durre Mansur). In the terminology of tasawwuf this is called ghairat which means eliminating anything which removes one from the remembrance of Allah I. Then he (Shah Waliullah) says: And one of the heightened states is fear of Allah I that manifests in the limbs and body. The memorizers of hadith narrate a hadith that the Blessed Prophet r said, ‘Ten people will be placed underneath the shade of His throne, the fifth being one who remembered Allah I in a desolate place and tears flowed from his eyes.’ In another hadith, once Uthman t cried profusely while standing before a grave. It is also mentioned in the hadith that a sound like the simmering of food (in a pot) came from the Blessed Prophet’s r chest during the time of tahajjud (nightly prayers). Shah Abdul Aziz says,
- 115 -

It is narrated in a hadith that one who cries from fear of Allah I will not enter into Jahannum until milk reenters the udder. Abu Bakr t was one who cried profusely. He could not stop crying whenever he recited the Quran. Jubair bin Mutim t said, ‘When I heard the ayah from the Blessed Prophet r,

Is it that they are created by none, or are they themselves the creators?120 It was as if my heart burst (from my chest) from fear of Allah I.’ The Objective There are many sayings of the qudamaa and the mutakhireen that mujahadaat themselves are not objectives. The true objective is attaining the level of ihsan. In the process of attaining ihsan, a salik is treated according to the spiritual illness that disables him (from attaining ihsan). Likewise, every nation identifies with a certain culture and every culture breeds its own type of spiritual illnesses. Therefore, the masha’ikh of the time will prescribe treatments accordingly. When bid’at increased, the masha’ikh added the statement “to save oneself from bid’at” in their bayah like the Blessed Prophet r sometimes added “and not to ask anyone for anything” or occasionally “to never wail.” Likewise, the Blessed Prophet r prescribed specific rulings for different Sahaba t. In Mishkat (12), Sufyan bin Abdullah t once asked the Blessed Prophet r, “O Blessed Prophet r, tell me something inclusive and concise in Islam that I don’t need to ask anyone again?” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “Say ‘I believe in Allah’ and hold strong to this.” In another narration, Abu Amaamah t narrates, “One person asked the Blessed Prophet r, ‘What is iman?’ The Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘When your good deeds makes you happy and your bad deeds make you sad, you are a mumin.’” Once Amr bin Anbasa t asked, “What is iman?” The Blessed Prophet r replied, “To be patient with something you do not have and to be generous with what you possess.” In this same hadith he was asked, “What is the highest level of iman?” the Blessed Prophet r replied, “Good habits.” When Mu’az bin Jabal t asked the same question the Blessed Prophet r replied, “To love for the sake of Allah I, to despise for the sake of Allah I, and to keep your tongue in the remembrance of Allah I.” In another narration Abdullah bin Busr t narrates,

‫ام ﺧﻠﻘﻮا ﻣﻦ ﻏﯿﺮ ﺷﺊ ام ھﻢ اﻟﺨﺎﻟﻘﻮن‬

120

52:35

- 116 -

One person asked the Blessed Prophet r, ‘O Prophet, there are many rules of Islam, tell me one that I may hold on to tightly.’ The Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘Keep your tongue busy in the remembrance of Allah I.’ In another narration, Abu Huraira t narrates, One person asked the Blessed Prophet r, ‘Give me advice?’ The Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘Do not be angry.’ He asked again, the Blessed Prophet r said the same again. When he asked the same question repeatedly the Blessed Prophet repeated the same reply. In another narration, Abu Ayub Ansari t narrates, “A man asked, ‘Give me some short advice?’ The Blessed Prophet r replied, ‘Pray salah as if it is your last, do not say something you will feel regretful for afterwards, and do not hope for anything which is in the hands of others.’ Specific Remedies In essence, these narrations illustrate that the Blessed Prophet r customized his answers to the person he was addressing based on his specific situation. Likewise, the wordings the masha’ikh of suluk use or the clauses they add to the standard bayah depends on the person taking bayah with them. It also depends on the culture they live in and the area they are from. In areas where people are accustomed to ta’zia (a bid’a in which a simulated funeral procession is observed in memory of a famous deceased person) the masha’ikh add the words of “repentance from ta’zia.” In the physical body, sometimes a ‘hot’ medicine is suitable for some while for others living in a different region ‘cold’ medicines may be more effective for the same sickness. Two patients sometimes have the same same sickness but the physician prescribes two different medicines, the goal in every case being the same: to cure the patient. Similarly, the treatments of homeopaths and medical physicians vary, but their objective is the same. Likewise, the ahwaal of the Chishtia and Naqshbandia orders are different because they prescribe treatments according to their methodologies. All these mujahadaat (regardless of whether it is according to the Chishtia or Naqshbandia methodology) are all treatments for the same spiritual sicknesses. Thus, to demand where such a method is found in the Quran and hadith is like asking a physician where is proof in the hadith to prescribe gule banafshi (a traditional herb) for colds. It is like asking a physician, “Which ayah of the Quran and which hadith prove the use of penicillin for infections?” When it is understood that a person is sick and a physician prescribes something for him, it becomes incumbent on the patient to take that medicine. In fact, in some cases scholars even permit the use of a forbidden medicine for treating an illness when a qualified physician insists no other medicine will help treat that illness. If a morsel of food gets stuck in the throat and there is nothing except alcohol, it becomes fardh on this person to take the alcohol to save his life. It is the same idea with spiritual sicknesses.
- 117 -

If the spiritual ‘physicians’ prescribe something for a spiritual sickness none has the right to ask whether or not this is from the Quran and Sunnah. Whoever says it is bid’a is not aware of the definition of bid’a. Bid’a is the name of an “innovation in Deen” not an “innovation for Deen.” People unable to differentiate between the two have no understanding of the Deen. “Innovation for the Deen” is so important it sometimes becomes wajib. For example, swords, bows, and arrows were used in the past for war, but to fight with these weapons today is ludicrous. It is waijb to be equipped with guns, tanks, and modern weaponry if one wishes to gain victory. Hazrat Mujjadid writes in one of his letters (taken from Tajaliyaat Rabbani): You wrote that you were uninformed about the special nisbat of your shaikh (Shaikh Baqi Billah) and even asked about it. Listen my friend; these types of queries are not advisable in written form or even orally. Who knows (after reading the reply) what others will make of it and deduce from it. In order to understand the nisbat of the sheikh one must stay in their company for a lengthy period of time and not be sceptical of them, meaning that they must be held in the highest regard. Every question deserves an answer whatever it may be, therefore, I will tell you this much that every maqaam121 is unique in the effects it produces, the changes it brings in the heart and into the actions. Each maqaam is characterized by a type of gnosis, spiritual realizations, ahwaal, and feelings. The most appropriate ibadah for one muqaam may be dhikr and tawajjuh (concentration on Allah I). For another, it may be recitation of Quran and salah. Also, one maqaam may only be attained through jazb while another through suluk. A third type of maqaam may be reached through both while another type of maqaam is independent of both, meaning that it has no affiliation with suluk or jazb. This maqaam, however, is rare. This maqaam was the hallmark of the Sahaba t. Anyone who possesses this maqaam is of the most excellent character. The holders of this maqaam have little resemblance to the holders of other maqaamat unlike the other maqaamat which are similar to each other in one way or another (as mentioned previously). Few of the masha’ikh of the three orders (i.e., Chishtia, Naqshbandia, and Qadiria) claim to have possessed this maqaam, meaning that few can communicate the feelings and the gnosis that is attained in this maqaam.

‫ذﻟﻚ ﻓﻀﻞ اﷲ ﯾﺆﺗﯿﮫ ﻣﻦ ﯾﺸﺎء‬

Maqam unlike ahwaal do not come and go. A maqam is a station or state that once reached becomes permanent unless it is forsaken through sin and disobedience.

121

- 118 -

Chishtia. As it is necessary to consult physicians for physical illnesses.119 - . ‫وﻣﻦ ﺑﻌﺪ ھﺬا ﻣﺎ ﯾﺪق ﺻﻔﺎﺗﮫ‬ ‫وﻣﺎ ﻛﺘﻤﮫ اﺣﻈﻲ ﻟﺪﯾﮫ واﺟﻤﻞ‬ After this is mention of those things which are intricate.Attainment of Nisbat The Sahaba t attained this powerful nisbat and peaked in it within the first moments of their companionship with the Blessed Prophet r. and it is better and more beautiful if it is left unsaid. it is possible to attain this lofty nisbat in the very beginning if one sits in the suhbah of one who has received this blessing. gain knowledge and ma’rifat (gnosis) before attaining this nisbat of the Sahaba t. . it is similarily necessary to have spiritual physicians for spiritual illnesses. and Naqshbandia. As many mujtahideen came who established usul and derived rulings accordingly from the Quran and Sunnah. Anyone other than the Sahaba t would have to tread the path of suluk or jazb. and as the zaahir of Shari’ah became confined to four Imams likewise for many reasons the masha’ikh of tariqat became confined (within most of the Muslim world) to four paths: the Qadiria. However. likewise there were many masha’ikh for the baatin of Shariah. The attainment of this nisbat early on is the exclusive trait of the blessing of the suhbah (companionship) of the Blessed Prophet r. As there were many mujtahideen for the zaahir of the Shari’ah. likewise many masha’ikh of suluk developed methodologies for tariqat. Suharwardia. because no one reads medical books to treat oneself.

120 - .CHAPTER 12 THE NEED FOR A SHAIKH AND THE NECESSARY CONDITIONS FOR MASHEEKHAT (TO BE A SHAIKH) .

in the treatment of spiritual ailments. If this shaikh is mutaqqi and pious. Likewise.121 - .e. it is most likely he will try to proselyte him. one who is mutaqqi (a person of taqwa). if he amongst the people of bid’a or transgressors) it is fair to say he will not be any good for his murid in matters of Deen.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. ‫‘( رأي اﻟﻌﻠﯿﻞ اﻟﻌﻠﯿﻞ‬the opinion of an incompetent person is weak’). He should also be competent enough to help others attain ihsan. ‘What will he think of me if he sees that I do not practice upon what I preach?’ If anything. blessings. When one observes all these signs in a person. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The need for a competent doctor to treat the sick In Al-Takashuf. Therefore. Likewise. In fact. and this is a major source of misguidance. his opinion holds no weight. and many of them are nursed back to health. the signs of a true spiritual shaikh are when he has spent a considerable amount of time with and benefited from a recognized shaikh.. people come to him for treatment. the All-Merciful. he cannot help anyone though he himself is in good health. and then if he is not practicing his Deen what is the likelihood he will guide his murid towards good deeds. but does not possess the necessary skills to instruct the murideen in spiritual matters. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. if he is healthy but incompetent. and the situation of those who sit in his company is continually progressing. Second. If this person is corrupt in his aqeedah (beliefs/doctrine) or actions (i. He should consider . completed his residency. One should know that it is necessary for one who treats an illness to be in good health and competent enough to treat others as the saying goes. he will be unable to help the talib (student) in his affairs. he will justify his actions to appear righteous before his murideen. How do we recognize when someone is truly a physician? If he is accredited. a good shaikh is required. or the divine help of Allah I. and the ulama and people of intelligence think highly of him. even if he is a physician. he should know that he is worthy of being made a shaikh. come to him in times of need. Hadhrat Thanvi writes. Likewise. not a transgressor or an innovator in Deen. his teachings will not be illuminated with anwaar. He will say to himself. and feel an increase in love of Allah I and decrease in love of the dunya when sitting in his presence.

Knowledge of the Quran and hadith. Then the most important is to get the murid to retain these good habits and practice them in all the different aspects mentioned above. They don’t have any idea what is written in the books of the sufiah whose names they chant night and day. think it is a hurdle in this path. A’waarif. How can they say such a thing when all one finds in the books of the past sufiah like Qut-ul-Quloob. Ihya-ul-Uloom. The translator (of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel) says that the condition ‘knows the opinions of the scholars’ is to know that any opinion aside from the opinions of the four Imams is a deviation and against the consensus of the Ummah. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi narrated harsher conditions for being a shaikh. Thus. knows a sufficient amount of the knowledge of Deen. be able to guide a murid to the right path? The translator says: Subhanallah! Look at how the situation has changed in our times. The summary of this is mentioned in Al-Shifaa ul-A’leel.122 - . The fuqara of today are obsessed with the notion that ilm is unnecessary in tasawwuf and.. how can a shaikh who is not an alim and does not possess the knowledge of good and bad. in fact. the scholars and intelligent people are inclined towards him. more than they recite the Quran. Even ignorance cringes at such examples of grave ignorance.him a panacea for his spiritual ailments and believe that visiting and helping such a person is a great honor. He should also be knowledgeable in the field of ahadith that he has studied Kitab Masaabih or Mashaariq and knows the opinions of the scholars on the different ahadith. Shah Abdul Aziz says that one who is informed of the position of scholars (on issues) fulfills the condition of having sufficient knowledge of the Quran and Sunnah. and this does not mean a comprehensive knowledge of the Quran. Kimiyah-il-Sa’adat. and the murideen are improving in his company. (End of quote) . a complete overview of the characteristics of a shaikh is: He is mutaqqi and pious. He is a follower of the Sunnah. and Ghaniat-ul-Talebeen (by Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani). Shah Waliullah Dehlvi reminds us that the condition for the murshid to be an alim is that the purpose of bayah itself is to guide the murid towards goodness and prohibit him from wrongful things. Futuh-ul-Ghaib. his company is efficacious. remained in the company of a recognized shaikh. a murshid). They say that Shari’ah is one thing and tariqat is another. to break his bad habits and to imbue in him good ones. After this. In Al-Qaul Al-Jameel. Below is mention of some of those conditions for one who takes bayah (i. but sufficient enough that he has understood the Quran through one of the tafasir like Tafsir Madaarik or Jalalain or some other voluminous or summarized tafsir and that he has studied the said tafsir from a learned scholar. 1 .e. is that Shari’ah is a condition for tasawwuf and tariqat. right and wrong. Thus.

He trembles in fear when he hears the orders and prohibitions from the Quran and Sunnah. his spiritual experiences etc. The second condition is that he must have a’daalat (justness) and taqwa.123 - . The nur of ma’rifat (gnosis) does not extinguish the nur of taqwa. and his whole life in accordance with the Quran and Sunnah. 122 Knowledge of the baatin refers to the secrets of the soul. learned adab from them. Another one of his sayings is. 3. Shaikh Junaid Baghdadi says. in the book Tariqat Muhammadi that the forefather of the family of sufiah. One does not speak the secrets of the baatin122 if they violate the explicit meanings of the Quran. and transforms his sayings.Maulana Nawab Qutbuddin (the translator of Al-Qaul Al-Jameel) writes in a footnote: It says. “Any tariqat which opposes the Shari’ah is kufr. 2. It is fardh upon him to abstain from major sins and to not continuously commit minor ones. actions. . “Tasawwuf is the name of three qualities: 1. Whoever has not memorized the Quran and written ahadith cannot be followed in tasawwuf because this path and knowledge of ours is mutually intertwined with the Quran and Sunnah. Shah Waliullah continues: Then the murshid must be one who has remained in the company of the mutaqqi ulama. and diligently studied halal and haram. 2. Many other sayings of the famous auliya-allah are mentioned in Jaami ul Jaami ul Tafaasir. The karamaat of a person does not transgress the mahaarim (prohibitions) of Allah I. the different stations the salik reaches on his journey towards Allah I. If a murshid is not a scholar it is expected of him to possess that much knowledge as is necessary to ensure he leads his life according to the Quran and Sunnah.” Siri Saqti said.

a murshid who is not characterized by good morals. 4. His heart is connected with Allah I and he possesses the malika (gift) of perpetual awareness of Allah I. Islam teaches us to be content with whatever we have. The company of the auliya-allah is necessary because the Sunnah of Allah I is that one cannot acquire something unless he is in the company of those who already possess it. He is also extremely intelligent and one who can be trusted. A person cannot gain knowledge unless he sits with the ulama. 4. This is because miraculous acts are the result of exhaustive mujahadaat and spiritual exercises. and to leave one’s work or occupation is against the Shari’ah. one cannot be a blacksmith until he learns from a blacksmith and a carpenter unless he is in the company of a carpenter. Therefore. It is not necessary that the shaikh is able to perform miraculous deeds or does not work (i. their lifestyle cannot be taken as evidence of permissibility to withdraw from worldly life and making a living.. a job that earns haram. The third condition is that he strives for the Akhirah and abstains from the allures of the material world. 5. trying to please everyone.e. They are not a sign of kamal (perfection) in the shaikh. the a’maal (actions) of khair (goodness) and who only talks and delivers speeches has not realized the whole purpose behind bayah.Shah Abdul Aziz says: Taqwa is a condition for the murshid because the purpose behind bayah is to purify the heart. to be careful of how we earn our wealth. The fourth condition is that he only orders what is permissible and prohibits what is forbidden. Shah Abdul Aziz says: . He is strong of opinion and not wishy-washy. and likewise we can say the same of every skill that is learned. In rectification of the heart words without actions will not do. One should not be deceived by the darwaish (dervishes) who are overwhelmed by their spiritual states and do not strive to make a living. to avoid unlawful wealth.124 - . Humans are naturally inclined to adopt the ways and habits of those with whom they spend time. He is steadfast in practicing the muakkadah (strongly emphasized practices) and the adhkaar (means of Allah’s I remembrance) narrated in the authentic ahadith. have a job). The fifth condition is that he has stayed in the company of a kamil (complete) murshid and learned adab from him for a lengthy period of time. He gained nur of the heart and tranquility from him. 3. and to avoid doubtful wealth.

“Monasticism has no place in Islam.” Struggles of our past Shuyukh The conditions put by Shah Waliullah for shaikh-hood are comparatively harsher than those put by Hakim-ul-Ummah Thanvi. . spending the night in prayer. “Hadhrat. the story is that he went to Shah Nizamuddin Balkhi. and maintaining m’amoolat (see page 237 for definition). He sat him on an elevated place and himself sat where the servants sat on the ground. One of the servants was instructed. Then Abu Saeed said. he was placed in charge of watching over the hunting dogs.” Thus.A shaikh’s certification that the disciple possesses the qualities to keep spiritually progressing on the Path as long as the disciple continues following Shari’ah. 123 Khilafat. he would not look up at Shah Abu Saeed. avoiding delectable foods. and tashadud ala nafs (hardship on the Self) is not permissible. When Shah Abu Saeed asked permission to leave. I want the wealth which you came and took from us” (referring to the spiritual wealth Shah Nizamuddin took from Shah Abu Saeed’s grandfather). “Go to the barn and prepare food for the hunting dogs. struggling against nafs. When Shah Nizamuddin learned that his shaikh’s grandson was about to arrive. “Do not restrict yourself so rigidly that Allah I grabs you harshly. The Blessed Prophet r said. Shah Nizamuddin placed a gift of gold coins at his feet. Shah Nizamuddin treated him with the utmost respect and returned with him to Balkh. practicing celibacy. In summary.” He also said.” Now whenever Shah Abu Saeed came in the presence of Shah Nizamuddin. he set out to receive him from one of the stations.It is not necessary for a shaikh to lead a monastic life or devote himself to harsh and difficult conditions and devotions like perpetual fasting. No sooner had he said this that Shah Nizamuddin changed his look. He told Shah Abu Saeed to sit far from him and refused to acknowledge his presence when he came in. washing. I do not need this worldly stuff nor have I come here for this purpose. bathing. Before Shah Waliullah. He said rashly. This is known to any one has read the biographies of the auliya-allah. and running off into the jungle or mountains as many people of our time think is required to be a true sufi. “Give the servant who lives in the barn two pieces of barley bread twice a day from the house. and keeping them clean. Sometimes he was told to blow into the fires (that warmed the water for the bathrooms) and at other times made to accompany the shaikh on his hunting trips. This is because these acts fall under tashadud fil Deen (extremism in the Deen). holding the leashes of the hunting dogs while the shaikh rode his horse. The story of Shah Abu Saeed Gangohi is well known and I have added it to many of my booklets.125 - . the elders put their murideen through strict measures and harsh conditions before granting them khilafat123.

. “I brought with me the faizaan124 of the Chistia family from India. the lady who removed household waste) to purposely drop some garbage over him and note his reaction. and you are now taking it back with you to India. When the bhangan came and told the shaikh. instead of getting angry. Branches.” and will say “You didn’t follow my orders! Why didn’t you control the dogs?” But the shaikh was only testing him and this he had done.” But now Shah Abu Saeed was a made man. When she came and threw the whole basket over him. The shaikh said.” In the evening. “The poor woman hit me accidentally and fell. but our physical strength has given 124 The outpouring of blessings and ruhaniyat (spirituality). you may now go home. There are many famous stories similar to this one of mujahadaat in the books of history. “Now he is made. Tell me. and rocks bruised and cut his body. he ordered the bhangan to “Throw a whole basket of cow dung on him until he is covered in it from head to toe. “There is still some odor of arrogance in him. “Here let me put this back in for you.” Later that day.126 - . “Today we will go hunting. “I would have showed you if we were in Gangoh.” and carefully put it back in the basket.e. He (Shah Abdul Quddus) said to him in a sad tone. prepare the dogs for the trip. This time he only glared at her then quietly lowered his head. The shaikh said. “Today. When she passed by and purposely slipped some garbage over him he grew red with anger and said. he did not say a thing.” Thus. the shaikh ordered the bhangan to do the same again. He then said. When the other servants pulled in the dogs and raised him to his feet he was trembling from fear that.Once the shaikh ordered the bhangan (i.” The shaikh said. the original is much longer. but not a sound came from his mouth. The bhangan narrated the whole incident and said in astonishment. This story is summarized. I didn’t put you through as much as you did my children. He glared at me and then lowered his head”. “There is still some odor left. “Today. “The shaikh will be angry with me. “Nizamuddin.” After a few months.. he stood up concerned and said humbly.” Early the next morning Shah Nizamuddin called Shah Abu Saeed from the barn and held him to his chest. are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?” He then scooped all the cow dung in his hand saying. Shah Abu Saeed was guiding the hunting dogs by their leashes. Shah sahib pitied me and scooped up all the dung and put it in the basket. the shaikh rode out into the jungle with his servants.” The bhangan informed the shaikh of Shah Abu Saeed’s response. Mubarak to you.” Two months later. thorns. he granted him khilafat and sent him back to India. He tied the leashes to his waist and tried to hold them back but fell and dragged on the jungle floor. Shaikh Nizamuddin sent a servant to Shah Abu Saeed. That night Shah Nizamuddin saw his shaikh Qutb-ul-Alim Shaikh Abdul Quddus (the grandfather of Shah Abu Saeed) in his dream. These were wellfed dogs while Shah was thin and fragile.

Mullah Ali Qari writes “what is required” in this aforementioned hadith refers to amr bil ma’roof and nahi a’nil munkar. You live in a time that one will be ruined if he does not fulfill a tenth of ‘what is required of him’. but there will come a time when a person will be saved when he performs a tenth. ethics. we see two difficult phases came upon academics. I think it is a general statement and refers to all the commandments of Deen. is superb therefore I will end this chapter with his words.125 In his commentary of Mishkat. Terminology and Objectives The introduction that Maulana Abul Hasan Ali Nadwi wrote for Sufi Iqbal’s Urdu book. When the ways or methods by which we attain certain objectives become objectives themselves. 31 . In a hadith of Abu Dawud. When terminologies inhibit our understanding of realities.127 - . p. This topic is lengthy and though I feel like writing more on it. 125 Mishkat. 2. He says: When reading history. who is going to read it? Therefore. “A person prays salah and one tenth the reward of salah is written for him while for others. Akaabir ka Suluk o Ihsan. and the sciences and arts: movements. 1.” This nuqsaan (by which they are gaining one tenth the reward for salah) is because of a deficiency in khushu and khudhu (submissiveness and concentration). the masha’ikh have reduced the amount and intensity of the mujahadaat and also the conditions for being a shaikh. I shall stop here and write no more. Due to the deterioration of iman and intolerance of our bodies to hardship. modernization.away and we do not possess the same iman as our predecessors did. The Blessed Prophet r said to the Sahaba t. up to half the reward of salah. By nuqsaan (deficiency) is meant nuqsaan of khushu (humility) and ihsan. the elders after Hadrat Thanvi have become very lenient in this matter. Therefore. the Blessed Prophet r said.

when the expert in any field or science deems it appropriate.These methods and terminologies are extremely important. terminologies or methodologies are never objectives. but worse than that. From sarf. that convincing them of their greatness became an arduous task. Despite their importance. Likewise. the methodologies which self-styled and vain claimants have exaggerated and insisted upon. the methods often became the objectives and the terminologies inhibited the path to realizing the objectives and its realities. They are used temporarily for the fulfillment of an important cause (and that is attainment of the objectives) and are occasionally emphasized more than the objectives they are promoting. fall upon them. qawaaid. but rather agents for the objectives. But one matter that must be realized is that this difficult stage came upon every exalted objective. Without them. methods. or understood. he will not only filter the terminologies and methodologies from the objectives. unlike the realities they serve. but evolved from them. They are not adjuncts to the objectives. Sometimes the objectives fade into the background as our emphasis on the terminology increases. The expert will also try to maintain equilibrium between the terminologies and methodologies inhibiting the path to the objectives and guiding towards them. nahw. had no knowledge of these terminologies. and in a different style. However. but actually delete them. balaaghat (rhetoric) to rectification of the heart and haqeeqat and ma’rifat (gnosis of Allah I). The first standard-bearers of these realities. They explained and implanted these realities in the conscious of the people using different meanings. When you talk to them about the importance of acquiring these objectives or in the least to remove their doubts about them. whose lives were a living example of them.128 - . they are disposable and allow a difference of opinion. these exalted objectives could not be propagated. terminologies come in the way when people are called to the realities that are self-evident truths and in which there is no second opinion. In such cases. whoever studies the history of these fields and compare the mutaqadimeen to the . They were devised to bring certain realities (which are profoundly deep) to the mind in a timed-release manner (so as to not immediately overburden the mind with heavy and deep concepts) and with certain objectives in the minds of their makers. bitter experiences with standard-bearers of these terminologies and their misuse of these terminologies led to gross misunderstandings about the objectives. linguistics. A great swath of people became so distrustful of these objectives. promoted. The reality of such terminologies is that they are terms devised in certain conditions and circumstances. These self-styled claimants became so obsessed with the methodologies that the objectives themselves were forgotten.

hatred. If someone is asked: Are good morals and sincerity important or not? Is building iman to the level of yaqeen (certainty) good or not? What about attaining virtuous qualities and eliminating wicked ones? What about being saved from jealousy. and other immoral traits? Is liberation from the clutches of the nafs ammaara (the evil nafs which misguides) a good thing or not? What about khushu in salah. and this is a tragedy that has repeated over time throughout the centuries. and especially a Muslim. love of wealth. these exalted objectives are a tragedy and a tribulation for their seekers. but these two things (i. will realize that the mutaqadimeen were independent of these masaail (methodologies) and thus were in control of their field. the arts. you will see them frown and get upset.. This is because of their repugnance for the terminology and also because of their observations and bitter experiences with the claimants and standardbearers of this terminology. Tasawwuf is in the same predicament. truthfulness and trustworthiness. The first harm came by overuse of the methodology and the second by overemphasis on the terminology. on the other hand. methodologies and terminologies) have harmed it the most. were dependent on the terminologies and thus controlled by them. to be in control of the nafs. it revives their bad experiences with such claimants and their personal observations of them. and to prevent outbreaks of irrational behaviour like exploding in a rage? Are these not traits we should strive to attain? Every decent good-natured person. and akhlaakhiyat (ethics). As far as objectives and the realities of tasawwuf are concerned. who does not have the blindfold of prejudice over his eyes will tell you the same thing. they are an undeniable truth. The mutakhireen. keeping a grudge.e. The muhaqiqeen126 are the true propagators of the haqaaiq (realities) and the ghair muhaqqiqeen (those who are unlearned because of lack of attention towards gaining an in-depth understanding of the subject) are prisoners and worshippers of the terminologies. education. the moment you explain that these qualities can be attained through a field that is known by the name of tasawwuf. tadharu’ (crying in humility) in dua. However. and watching over the nafs? What about the most essential qualities for a mumin like love for Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r? How about physically tasting the sweetness of love of Allah I and his Blessed Prophet r or in the least. When the term is uttered. that these qualities are not only good. But this is not a problem only of 126 Scholars who study and devote themselves to a subject matter in order to reach its reality. to be honest in relations and transactions.mutakhireen (in relation to these fields). love of the Self. . but are actually objectives of the Shari’ah and that the teachings of the Quran and Sunnah encourage one to attain these qualities. to strive and work towards attaining it. In deeniyaat (religious affairs).129 - . concern for fulfilling the rights of others.

a realistic person will not reject the objective. they say. for every revivalist movement and every pure and sincere objective. propagators. The muhaqqiqeen of each field always emphasized the objectives and kept the methodology as secondary. “There is no reason to disagree with this and it is all supported by the Quran and ahadith. the experienced and the inexperienced. The same goes for worldly matters like business. or a skill. the muhaqqiqs and the ghair muhaqqiq.tasawwuf. Some of the objectives and characteristics we mentioned earlier are examples of things everyone accepts in their individual form. In every era of the history of Islam. However. “We don’t believe in tasawwuf and tasawwuf has caused a lot of fitna. if they are told that the Quranic term for this reality is tazkiya and the hadith term is ihsan and the term used by the mutakhireen scholars is fiqh baatin (Fiqh of the heart). History is full of such examples where the conventional name differs from the original name in a science or field. There are the genuine and the counterfeit. and the objectives from the customs. the teachers. this name has become the convention and this is common with all fields and sciences. and Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi. and people of knowledge separated the flesh from the shell. There are two parties in regards to tasawwuf. From Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani and Shaikh Shihabul-Deen Suharwardi to Mujjadid Alf Thaani. Whether it is Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani’s Futuh-ul-Ghaib and Ghaniat-ul. But the way Allah I runs the system of dunya and Deen is that people take what they need. The first party accepts the different aspects of tasawwuf. They also forcefully rebutted the customs and rituals that seeped in through mixing with Hindus and false sufis and which people eventually believed were the pillars of tasawwuf. the realities from the unreality. field. The claimants and pretenders do not stop them from achieving the objectives nor does a misunderstanding of the terminology turn them away from the reality. but when incorporated under the name of tasawwuf) they are repulsed by it and say.” The second party accepts the reality of tasawwuf but only when it is given a different name. Syed Ahmad Shaheed.” The reality is that nothing from any book can be erased nor can the tongue of mankind (which has also been called the manifestation of Allah’s I voice because Allah I makes what He wants be to heard or said from the tongue of mankind) be silenced. They all have true workers and propagators as well as claimants and pretenders.130 - . For example. However. there are the good and experienced and also the bad and inexperienced among them. otherwise if it was in our discretion we would call it ihsan and tazkiya and would remove the name tasawwuf. farming. This is a problem common to every field and art. but rejects it when they are incorporated under one name. or art on the basis of this dichotomy. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi. Likewise. and the flesh from its shell. they all clearly emphasized the need to distinguish non-objectives from objectives. Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi. they boldly rejected those things which harmed its spirit and sublime objectives. and the truthful and the hypocrites within them.

ignoring the customs. the spiritual doctors. one finds their articles and writings drawing the line between haqq and baatil.” Likewise. the personality. They discreetly prescribed treatments according to the attitude and personality of each murid. They were not the followers but rather the mujtahideen of this path of tasawwuf. mujahaadat. sacrificing for others.Talibeen. undermining the terminologies. or Maulana Thanvi’s Tarbiyatul Salik and Qasd-ul-Sabeel. Shaikh Shihab-ul-Deen Suharwardi’s A’warif-ul-Ma’arif. and made these essential conditions for rectification of the heart and closeness to Allah I. Their morals mirrored the morals of the Blessed Prophet r and their actions. They were the founders. it also entailed their habits and transactions. Their adherence to the Sunnah was not limited to the ibadaat (acts of worship). and the preoccupations (of the murid) in the prevention and treatment of spiritual illnesses. Shaikh Mujjadid Alf Thaani’s Maktubaat Rabbani. controlling one’s nafs. and carefully considered the situation. and suhbat of the shaikh are pursued to achieve these purposes. the importance of morals. and selected or summarized the field of tasawwuf. more than the embodiment of tasawwuf and tariqat. being true and honest in dealings with people. and ultimately attaining the pleasure of Allah I in everything one does. stressing the importance of the realities. they were not among those who followed the beaten path and roted the lessons. (End of quote) . their dealings with others. but their customs (which are not proven in the Shari’ah) hold no weight. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi went as far as to say. I always saw them separating the wasaail (methodology) from the objectives. Syed Ahmad Shaheed’s Siratul-Mustaqeem. bayah. they were also exemplars of the Shari’ah. not those who submitted to it. and fulfilling the rights of others. being moderate in one’s disposition and behavior. the true objectives of tasawwuf included perfecting one’s morals. without exception. through their divine intuition and extensive experience they sometimes omitted or added. the work of Shah Waliullah Dehlavi. and whose lives convinced me of the righteousness of tasawwuf. Their writings overwhelmingly emphasized these points while their gatherings were hubs for their propagation. dealings with others. and rebuffing the bid’at. whom I was fortunate to meet. and if none of these purposes are achieved then all these efforts are in vain. I found the buzurg (elders) whose lifetimes I lived in. The adhkaar. they were the masters of their field. being sincere. submitting and adhering. Maulana Rashid Gangohi’s Maktubaat. In their view. “The nisbat baatini of the sufiah azaam is the greatest blessing. every one of these scholars emphasized.131 - . and the mujtahideeen of this field. Their main objective was to treat and revive the sick. and their entire lives were perfect models of the Shari’ah.

These incidents narrate how some would fall unconscious and sometimes even die while reciting the Quran.H. Of all places. Though. It became famous sometime after. People run from the name of tasawwuf. He writes: The name sufiah was not known in the third century A. “Fiqh is Kufi (a dweller of Kufa) and worship is Basri (a dweller of Basra)” was born. and Godfearing and this is how the saying. 127 a lodge where sufiah reside and perform their various prescribed practices. pious. Basra was the city where people were the most austere. with wrongful behavior. When Imam Ahmad was asked about gashi (unconsciousness) and wajd (spiritual ecstasy) he said. The akaabir (elders) have said the same that there is no disagreement in the objectives. The ulama disagree on the etymology of the word. and also Hassan Basri.132 - . only the name is offensive to some. Some of the akaabir of the time opposed this thinking it was pretentious while others argued it did not have precedent in the Sahaba t. The whole eleventh volume of Shaikh-ul-Islam Ibn Taimiyah’s Fataawa is about the subject of tasawwuf. Sufyan Thauri. The first appearance of a group of sufiah was in the city of Basra and the first to open a khanqah127 were the murideen of Abdul Wahid bin Zaid…and Abdul Wahid bin Zaid was one of the khulafah (disciples) of Hassan Basri.The effects of ignorance Everything Maulana Abul Hasan Ali Nadwi said is the truth. This word is found in the writings of the A’immah and shuyukh like Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal. Some of them run because of their ignorance of the objectives and others because of the way the word tasawwuf has become associated. one who keeps his bearings is certainly better. he says: This word is associated with the wearing of suf (wool). . Abu Sulaiman Daraani. Spiritual States Then Allama Ibn Taimiyah narrates various incidents of the sufiah from among the people of Basra. The view of the majority of scholars is that a person who says or does something while unconscious cannot be denounced. After narrating various opinions. in their minds.

etc. Such states are not confined to Deen only. and they are like the yahud when Allah I said about them: Then your hearts hardened129 The second are the mumin muttaqi whose hearts are weak. In brief. “If there is no deficiency” means that he lost consciousness or died from an act that was permissible and was not in violation of the Shari’ah. The first are zaalim-ul-nafs (transgressors of the nafs) who have hardness of heart. They are the worst type of people. They cannot withstand the feelings that overwhelm them (when reciting Quran and remembering Allah I). On the other hand. 129 2:72 128 one group is in ifrat believing he is . like the trembling of their hearts and shedding tears. It is also narrated about Imam Shafi’ that he fell unconscious and the story of Ali bin Fuzail bin Ayyaz is also famous. for example in extreme joy or grief. In this manner. such as listening to recitation of the Quran. But if we look further there are actually three positions in this matter.133 - . They fall unconscious and sometimes die because of the weakness of their heart and the intensity of the waarid that overwhelmed them. there are those who believe they (those who fall unconscious and who cannot keep their bearings) held the most perfect spiritual state.Once Yahya bin Saeed Qattan fell unconscious when someone recited the Quran to him. regarding Isa u god while the other does tafreet. The description of the different states of the Sahaba t are mentioned in the Quran. They are the people whose hearts are not affected by the recitation of Quran or by the remembrance of Allah I. But people whose hearts have hardened and rusted and who have no attachment to Deen have even objected to this. denigreting his status as a prophet. it also happens to people in matters of dunya. Both of these groups (the ones who object and those who believe they held the most perfect spiritual state) are in two extremes—one of ifraat128 and the other tafreet. If anyone was able to control himself at that moment it would be Yahya bin Saeed because I have not seen anyone as intelligent as him. For example. these states are higher than those which have been previously mentioned. There is neither sin for their reaction nor any reason to be doubtful of their condition if there is no deficiency in this respect. he was ‫ﺛﻢ ﻗﺴﺖ ﻗﻠﻮﺑﻜﻢ‬ Ifrat and tafreet refer to two extremes in any situation. these types of incidents also happened with the most respected Salaf whom we trust in their integrity and piety.

Thus.Literally means intoxication. There are many other statements like this.overwhelmed by a feeling that is termed sakr130 and fanaa. Tasawwuf to them was a name of some realities and known ahwaal. the haal of Musa (as) was exalted. some said a sufi is one who is pristine. gold. Undoubtedly. then his unconsciousness is not objectionable and he is excused. Among the sufiah it refers to a state of losing one’s senses which may lead to unintentionally uttering something that contradicts the Quran and Sunnah 131 One of the highest levels of iman.) they are of a lower and less perfect state than the mumineen overwhelmed by the same feelings (that lead to unconsciousness) but who keep their bearings and do not fall unconscious. they (the ones who fall unconscious) are higher than the people who have hardness of heart or are weak in their iman (and are not affected by recitation of the Quran etc. Likewise. But their path and ways are in no way symbolized by suf. all impurities have been removed from him. he is excusable for any condition like unconsciousness that befalls him involuntarily. as in the iman of Abu Bakr Siddiq t. but his condition did not change.134 - . . or something similar overwhelmed him and he fell unconscious involuntarily. If the cause behind his falling unconscious is not forbidden. The people in this class are higher in status than those who do not reach this state because of the weakness of their iman or hardness of their heart. but the Blessed Prophet’s r was greater and more perfect. Anyhow. For example. but is unable to control himself. This last type of people (who do not fall unconscious when overwhelmed by such feelings) are the Sahaba t and the Blessed Prophet r. The fatwa in this situation is that a person is praiseworthy if these ahwaal are induced by means that are not forbidden and the person in this state is a true mumin. pebbles and dirt are all equal in his sight. he is perpetually engrossed in the remembrance of Allah I. 130 Sukr. Some say tasawwuf means hiding spiritual meanings and to refrain from making claims. the Blessed Prophet’s r haal was better than Musa’s (as) who fell unconscious after seeing the tajali (revelation) of Allah I on Mount Tur. people changed and branched out into three distinct types: 1. They are the very roots of tasawwuf. They have written much on what it means to be a sufi and the way of life of a sufi. this attribution was only because of their outward appearance. Though. states of this kind induced by intense fear of Allah I first occurred in Basra. After this. Sufiahtul khalaaiq: These are the people mentioned above. and silver. and since such people wore suf (wool) they became known as the sufiah. The Blessed Prophet r ascended the heavens in the miraj and experienced incredible things. These people eventually attain the level of siddiq131 and the siddiqeen are the best of creation after the Prophets of Allah I.

They fulfill the obligations of Deen and abstain from all prohibited acts.” Therefore.” . They have learned a few words and sayings here and there convincing people that they are also sufiah. faqar (dependence on Allah I) is in the essence of tasawwuf and tasawwuf is based on this faqar. The Key to Paradise Shaikh Shahabuddin Suharwardi narrates a hadith from Ibn Omar t that the Blessed Prophet r said. Hadhrat Junaid was once asked. They are like a jaahil (ignoramus) wearing the dress of an alim (scholar) or mujahid (martyr). whoever has not attained the quality of faqar. “What is tasawwuf?” He replied. etc. Hadhrat Ruwaim said. “Everything has a key and the key to Jannah is love for the masakeen and fuqaraa.They possess the adaab (etiquettes) of the elders of this path. They possess good qualities and do not hoard wealth or commit sins. Sufiahtul arzaaq: They live in the khanqah and few of them have knowledge of the realities of tasawwuf.They do not involve themselves in the dunya more than is required.2. there are three conditions: . To spend in the path of Allah I and to sacrifice for Him 3. Hadhrat Hassan Basri said. “Tasawwuf means to understand the realities and to lose hope in what others have.135 - . 3. his tasawwuf is not true tasawwuf. . Tasawwuf is based on three qualities: 1. Pretenders: They are only sufi by name. “I met 70 Sahaba t who participated in the Battle of Badr who wore suf. Their purpose is nothing more than wearing the dress of the sufiah and contriving new things.” Thus. “To establish a direct relationship with Allah I” and Hadhrat Ma’ruf Karkhi said. To refrain from involvement in others’ affairs and to abstain from that which one loves. For them. though they are nothing of the sort. These people will be in the company of Allah I on the Day of Judgment. . To be imbued with faqar and ihtiaaj (dependence and powerlessness) 2.

136 - .CHAPTER 13 ASHGAAL132 AND AHWAAL133 132 Plural of shugl: In the terminology of the sufiah it refers to the different meditative exercises by which one achieves nisbat of Plural of haal: Different temporary states achieved as one progresses towards the nisbat of Allah I. They are not objectives. 133 . Allah I. but rather means by which one achieves the objective of ihsan.

A term of logic. For example. He went to another tabib who kept the same prescription. whiteness in white humans is not equal because some are whiter than others. Although this ma’moor min Allah135 is a kuli mushaqiq136 the lowest state of which is fardh and the highest state desirable. 135 136 134 . It is similar to how attiba (traditional doctors) prescribe different dosages of one medicine with specific instructions. For example. It is shocking from someone as intelligent as yourself to make analogies between the conditions for the permissibility of milad (celebration of the birth) of the Blessed Prophet r upon the ashgaal when you know that the nisbat of Allah I is ma’moor min Allah (an order of Allah I) [and the milad is not]134. Ma’moor min Allah. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God.137 - . Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The Panacea of the Heart The greatest of all ashgaal is the dhikr of Allah I and the greatest of adhkaar is the kalimah: la ilaha illallah. Mushaqiq is a type of kuli in which a specific trait or quality does not fall equally upon everything. I have seen this happen not once but many times. In Tadhkirat-ul-Rashid. it is incorrect to Therefore one cannot analogize the restrictons which allow for the practice of milad upon the restrictions for the ashgaal since the objective of the ashgaal is fardh and the milad itself is not fardh. but made small changes in the dosage and timing.The order of Allah I here is reference to attainment of the nisbat which is fardh (compulsory). For example. I have observed a strange thing amongst attiba that a patient was prescribed something by a tabib (singular of attiba) which had no effect on him. Kuli means something which includes many elements in which all are equal. It is amazing that with a few small changes the same prescription helped cure his problem. “The specifications and restrictions devised by the masha’ikh in the ashgaal are not bid’a.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. the All-Merciful. nisbat is a kuli mushaqiq because it is common to all the mu’mineen yet each mu’min possesses a different type of nisbat of which the lowest state is fardh and the highest state desirable. the word human includes every human being equally. This is why dhikr is central to all the different sufiah orders though the methodology differs amongst them. In this case. Maulana Rashid Gangohi responding to Hadhrat Thanvi said.

and Allah Y (in the ayaat of the Quran) demonstrated the nisbat in so many different ways. Thus. one would not be wrong if he said it was fardh because the attainment of an objective of Deen was not possible without them. Though the newly devised methods of ashgaal (along with their restrictions and specific conditions) were permissible at that time. Likewise. the methods devised and specified to achieve this ma’moor min Allah I will also be ma’moor min Allah. in one period. Once again. The treatments used 100 years ago. and situations that the entire Shari’ah is itself a manifestation of the nisbat. they were certainly not required to achieve the nisbat of Allah I. would endanger one’s health. the method of attaining nisbat was modified and revised to help achieve the main objective. this . with this.138 - .e. In reality. it can never be a bid’a. One method may be favored over another according to the times. iman and taqwa deteriorated and people were more inclined to the dunya) as they drifted away from the period of the khairul quroon. This is something we cannot dwelve into because it would become a lengthy discussion. Since the objective (which is attainment of nisbat of Allah I) is ma’moor min Allah. and thus the method by which nisbat was to be attained would differ greatly from the people before them. In this period (when people changed after the khairul quroon). another generation of people came who were weaker than the last. and the adhkaar of the ahadith.. nisbat could not be achieved through salah or saum (fasting). Since the nisbat of Allah I. as people became weaker in their Deen modifications were made in the methods of achieving the nisbat of Allah Y. in this period.analogize the milad. found in the older books of medicine are not potent enough to treat people today. Therefore. could not be achieved in any other way. a change in the weather forces a change in the type of treatment. therefore. recitation of the Quran. which is bid’a. if prescribed in the summer. It is like a tabib prescribing a treatment in the winter that. In fact. after some time. Thus. these conditions and specifications cannot be called innovations in Deen. people changed (i. If you think deeply you will observe how every ayah and hadith (implictly or explicitly) demostrates the nisbat of Allah I. Modifications in these treatments comply with the basic principles of tibb (traditional medicine) although it opposes the prescribed treatment which it modifies. With the passing of time this paradigm repeated itself: With the passing of time. the method of attaining it clearly became ma’moor min Allah. The Blessed Prophet r. with the passage of time. fine-tuning the volume and frequency of dhikr and other such things according to the people of that time. However. The method of nisbat achieved in such an era would differ from the method of nisbat achieved in the khairul quroon. forms. Numerous ahadith and ayaat prove that nisbat of Allah I is ma’moor min Allah. if there is so much evidence of it being ma’moor min Allah (an order of Allah I). the nisbat was easily achieved through salawaat. therefore the physicians of the baatin (soul) devised certain conditions.

‘Teach me some dhikr by which I remember you and call you’ (He was told) ‘Say la ilaha illallah.’ ‘O Allah I. and finally Allah 100 times. First. ‘Say la ilaha illallah. swords. excellence.” The Sahaba t asked. Among the Chistia. “Constantly revive your iman. likewise is the case with ashgaal. they recite la ilaha illallah 200 times. these things in themselves become ma’moor min Allah Y. One of the ahadith is narrated by Jaabir t that the Blessed Prophet r said. You know that spears. wajib. no one calls these changes innovations or declares them forbidden since it is imitation of the kuffar.’ Musa (as) replied. Yet. “How do we do that O Blessed Prophet r?” “Recite the kalimah abundantly. To this. In fact. Once.’ Allah I said. The Blessed Prophet r said.139 - .modification will not be considered an innovation. Thus. the arm upon which the kalimah is placed will be weightier. The use of these weapons is proven in the ahadith. rifles. . “There is no doubt that the most excellent of all adhkaar is la ilaha illallah because the entire Deen is based on this foundation and is balanced on the fulcrum of this kalimah. the “12-tasbih” dhikr is famous.” The masha’ikh of suluk and the attiba of the soul prescribe this dhikr in different ways like how physicians prescribe different medicines for different illnesses.’ Excellence of ‘la ilaha illallah’ and repetition I have mentioned many ahadith on the virtue. one must use guns. then Allahu Allahu 600 times.” This is why the sufiah and aarifeen (Gnostics) particularly emphasize the kalimah taiba and prefer it over all other adhkaar. “The best of dhikr is la ilaha illallah. Of the adhkaar. but rather a fulfillment of the basic principles of tibb. I ask for something specifically for myself. we consider employing of armaments fardh. Today. and ma’moor min Allah because attaining the main objective depends on them. then illallah 400 times. ‘Everyone in the world says this.” Mullah Ali Qari says. Abu Saeed Khudri t narrates that the Blessed Prophet r said. and tanks because it is impossible to reach the objective of Ila’ kalimatullah without them. and even stones fulfilled the objective in the past. Another example of this is I’la kalimatullah (exalting the name of Allah I). and importance of the kalimah “la ilaha illallah” in my book Fazaail-i-Dhikr.’ replied Musa u. the most important is the kalimah taiba. ‘If the whole sky and earth are put on one arm of a balance and the kalimah on the other. yet arming oneself with these weapons today is outright suicide. Musa u said in the court of Allah I. Allah responded. They stress the use of this kalimah the most because its benefits and blessings are not found in any other dhikr.

in illallah. the more one recites the better and more effective. In one incident. There is no proof that the emphasized repetition of illallah is restricted to a certain number therefore. his saying illallah will be reinterpreted as meaning ‘there is no God but Allah I. They say this dhikr counts for nothing. in some narrations it says that the Sahaba t said in certain instances.138 Another reply is that the dhikr of la ilaha illallah preceded the dhikr of illalahu. “except idhkar” proves that the aamil and musthana minhu can be omitted when there is vaild reason for omission. “Except idhkar. the distance between each level being equivalent to the distance between the earth and the skies.” Hadhrat Abbas asked. Thus. When the Blessed Prophet r heard of this. . “What is it O Blessed Prophet r?” The Blessed Prophet r replied.” A sahabi asked. dropping the aamil (“la”) and the mustathna minhu (“ilaha”) is validated by the fact that it was mentioned previously or that the aqeedah of the reciter furnishes the missing aamil and mustathna minhu. “The grass of the Haram137 should not be cut. Thus.140 - . the Blessed Prophet r said.referring to Mekkah and the surounding area where hajjis must enter in with ihram at the time of hajj. he called Usama and asked him.” and repeated this several times. each time illallahu is recited the aamil and the mustathna minhu (la ilaha) will be included implictly. it does not increase the reward and is nonsensical. “How are you going to respond when be brings the kalimah on the Day of Judgment. In one chapter of Mishkat. “There is one such act by which Allah I will elevate the level of his servants in Jannah. “O Blessed Prophet r. then why even recite it? In reply: the Blessed Prophet r said in the khutbah at the conquest of Makkah. except idhkar (a type of grass)?” The Blessed Prophet r replied. when Usama t raised his sword to kill an enemy in the battlefield he recited the kalimah. It is now officially marked by the Saudi government. 138 Since every Muslim believes ‘there is no God but Allah I’. Usama t killed him assuming he had recited it to save his life. Therefore. ‫ﻣﺎ زال ﯾﻜﺮرھﺎ ﺣﺘﻲ وددﻧﺎ اﻧﮫ ﺳﻜﺖ‬ The Blessed Prophet r repeated it over and over until we wished he were quiet Examples of such repetition are observed in the ahadith.” In this hadith.Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Al-Takashuf: Some people object to the dhikr of illallah (‘except Allah’) that the mustathna (the exclusion of something from another) without the mustathna minhu (the thing from which another is being excluded) and the aamil (a governing noun or verb) is meaningless. 137 Haram.

like that of khabri or inshaai. Khabria is a sentence in which the speaker can be called a liar or truthful such as. “How are you doing?” you cannot say he is lying or is speaking the truth. Another explanation for this is that the harf-i-nida (vocative noun) has been omitted as is common in the Arabic language. he is obligated to recite the way it has been transmitted to us (through the Salaf-us-Saliheen). struggle in the path of Allah I! He repeated this three times. There are hundreds of such ahadith in the books known to the teachers and students of ahadith in which one word is mentioned repeatedly. Every complete sentence falls under one of these two categories. The example of this is how one word or ayah is repeated several times. Sometimes the purpose of reading Quran is not recitation but memorization. For example if someone asks. Inshaai is a sentence in which the speaker cannot be called a liar or truthful. Reciting in another manner is a bid’a.141 - . Allah. the dhikr of our Creator includes uttering his name. We have no need In Arabic grammar. 702 139 . After all. if we look in the hadith we find the blessed name of Allah I used in the singular as in the narration of Muslim. The nida (vocative as in saying ‘O Allah’) is said out of shauq (desire). some people object to the dhikr of ‫ اﷲ اﷲ‬because they say “Allah” is singular. It should also be known that a meaning of a word should not be decided by linguistical concepts only. how can it be meaningless when the purpose is to gain blessings and benefit? Allah I says: ‫واذﻛﺮ اﺳﻢ رﺑﻚ‬ And remember the name of your Lord In this ayah. it is permissible to say the name of Allah I repeatedly.”140 Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Bawadir: The closest opinion to my heart on this topic is the example of when someone recites the Quran. there are two types of sentences: khabria and inshaai. When someone reads the Quran for recitation. Struggle in the path of Allah I. 140 Al-Takashuf. They say that when it neither informs of anything (it is not khabria) nor does it have an inshaai139 meaning then what is its benefit? However. one is not obligated to know the method of the Salaf in memorizing the Quran. p. In this repetition.” As this hadith indicates. “Zaid is coming”. “The Day of Judgment will not occur until there is none in the world to say Allah. but when uttered without it (as in ‘Allah’) it is intoned to seek enjoyment.Struggle in the path of Allah I. Likewise.

this article removes all objections on this topic and proves that the claim that it is bid’a stems from lack of properly understanding this issue. his dhikr of ‫ اﷲ اﷲ‬will intensify helping him attain his main objective. we reach higher for the zaat of Allah I by firmly embedding Him in the mind through the dhikr of ‫. The purpose of these prescribed repetitions is to create and establish a certain feeling. Now. in the beginning. gain reward for memorization? The answer to the first is the same answer to the second.اﷲ اﷲ‬the love of everything besides Allah I is eliminated from the heart and this person becomes immersed in Allah I only. if the purpose is not ibadah but a feeling that one wishes to establish which is relative to the ibadah. sometimes the dhikr itself is the objective. the combined answer to both these questions is that although one may not gain reward for recitation (through repetition) and dhikr. Now only one question remains and that is: Will one gain reward for this type of dhikr? In reply. By the grace of Allah I. we inculcate the certainty of His zaat (self) in our mind by repeating the dhikr of illallah. According to the qawaaid (principles). the prescribed repetitions of illallah and Allah are not adhkaar that are objectives themselves.اﷲ اﷲ‬ When one devotes himself to the dhikr of ‫ .142 - . If this is the case. Therefore. then it is not conditional to follow a methodology of the Salaf (even if there is one).to go through the hassle of finding out how the Salaf used to memorize the Quran and make sure we follow the transmitted method. When we progress in this negation. When we perform the dhikr of la ilaha illallah (‘there is no other God but Allah’) we negate the existence of everything and establish this negation in our heart. It is the feeling that nothing exists besides AllahI and to slowly increase one’s focus on Allah I only. but preparation for a perfect (in which one attains full benefit spiritually) recitation and perfect dhikr is surely rewarding. Likewise. When this feeling permeates the heart. But since certainty of the zaat of Allah I is not the essence of Allah I. in the ibadah of dhikr. However. the existence of everything around us is perceived. we will ask: Will the person who repeats the words of the Quran to memorize it. then one must take care to follow the transmitted method. and it is for this reason the dhikr of Allah I is prescribed. .

143 - .CHAPTER 14 TASAWWUR-I-SHAIKH (ENVISIONING THE SHAIKH) .

I cannot understand those who say it is haram. Aisha t says: ‫ﻛﺎﻧﻲ اﻧﻈﺮ اﻟﻲ وﺑﯿﺺ اﻟﻄﯿﺐ ﻓﻲ ﻣﻔﺎرق رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻲ اﷲ ﻋﻠﯿﮫ و ﺳﻠﻢ‬ It is as if I am seeing the glint of perfume on the parting of the Blessed Prophet r’s head.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. Abu Dawud narrates a hadith by Ali t that the Blessed Prophet r said. Some of the elders considered it haram except in certain circumstances. Tasawwur-i-shaikh is one of the most important ashgaal to the masha’ikh of suluk and they have praised it for its various benefits. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. the All-Merciful.144 - . and waasita141. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers One of the most important Ashgaal Another name for Tasawwur-i-shaikh is shugl raabita. Under the chapter of ‘the narrations on silver rings’. barzakh. 141 Taleem Uddin . In regards to applying perfume in the state of ihram. Therefore. However. (with references from Bukhari and Muslim). this is not correct in this servant’s opinion because there are numerous ahadith in evidence of tasawwur-i-shaikh. In a narration by Ibn Mas’ud t mentioned in Al-Takashuf. he says: ‫ﻛﺎﻧﻲ اﻧﻈﺮ اﻟﻲ رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻲ اﷲ ﻋﻠﯿﮫ و ﺳﻠﻢ‬ It is as if I am seeing the Blessed Prophet r He said this when the Blessed Prophet r was narrating a story of one of the Prophets murdered by his people.

This also indicates the permissibility of tasawwur-i-shaikh because the status of a shaikh is certainly not lower than an arrow. visualization and pondering over tangible things is easier than visualization of intangible things. Though. or that he is aware of his inner state. and this is correct in light of the condition of the Ummah.ﺳﺪد اﻟﮭﻢ اھﺪﻧﻲ و‬ and when you say ‫اھﺪﻧﻲ‬ (‘give me guidance’) visualize the path of guidance and when you say straightening of an arrow. in the chapter of haqeeqat-ul-iman (‘The Reality of iman’).Read this dua often. “How was your morning?” He replied.’ imagine that Allah I is rectifying and straightening me and removing any crookedness that is in me. However.. There are many narrations of this kind in the books of ahadith. it is dangerous and harmful to imagine the shaikh actually effecting changes in the heart. think that walking straight is a condition for arriving at the destination.e. There is also no harm in love of the shaikh entering the heart when he is visualizing his shaikh. If he does turn right or left. . when the ulama of the mutakhireen saw that tasawwur-ishaikh leads to corruption of the aqeedah of Muslims. he cannot arrive at his destination. When you say saddid and imagine ‘the straightening of an arrow. ‫. “What is the reality of your true iman?” He replied. to believe he is omnipresent. ‫ﺳﺪدﻧﻲ‬ (‘rectify me’) visualize the In Bazl-ul-Majhood. to believe the shaikh is ever-present). The reason the Blessed Prophet r stated that one should imagine an arrow and a path while making dua is to prevent stray thoughts from distracting a person. In the commentary of Abu Dawud. the Blessed Prophet r asks Harith bin Malik t in his narration. This is why the masha’ikh disagree about tasawwur-i-shaikh. my shaikh and murshid (Maulana Khalil Ahmad Saharanpuri) explained: By ‘imagine yourself on the path of guidance’ try to visualize a person walking on a straight path who does not turn right or left. “In the state of being a true mumin. Likewise. though this is only a rhetorical discussion because those who say it is permissible are referring to the first part while those who say it is forbidden are referring to the latter issue (i. Also. In Hayatus-Sahaba.” The Blessed Prophet r asked.145 - . they forbade it in general. when imagining guidance. Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi says: “The reason the Blessed Prophet r asked us to imagine these things is so that one’s thoughts are focused.

They should not believe their shaikh watches over them or is there to help them in times of need. The books on this subject state this much that envisioning the countenance of the shaikh and his qualities develops love in the heart.” Likewise. The Blessed Prophet r said.I turned away from the world…and I see the throne of my Lord. It is as if I see the radiance of his blessed ankles before my eyes. although it will be forbidden if it leads to something haram. For this reason. Anyhow. “What is the reality of your iman?” He replied. Imam Ghazali and other muhaqqiqeen prohibit the general public and the feebleminded from doing asghaal that produce kashf. In Shamaail. but at other times a latifah gaibi (inspiration from . “I can see the white gleam of his ring before my very eyes. In Taleem Uddin.” There are numerous narrations related to visualization of different things in the books of ahadith.” The Blessed Prophet r asked him. my experience has shown me that this shugl is beneficial for the advanced and perilous for the novices because it steers them towards image-worship. and strengthens the nisbat with his Lord. it says. I see the punishment of the dwellers of Jahannum and the reward of the dwellers of Jannah. it is difficult to say that tasawwur-i-shaikh is completely haram. When I wake up in the morning. “Allah I has illuminated your heart. often times women). They are being called towards their book of deeds and their prophets and the idols they worshipped are surrounding them. Otherwise.” In another narration he asked Mu’az t the same question. Some of the muhaqqiqeen say little (on tasawwur-ishaikh) except that one thought repels another thought. in the narration of Anas t he says in relation to the gleam of the Blessed Prophet’s r ring. it is an excellent antidote for khatarat (roaming thoughts which destroy the iman) and a person sick with ishq-i-majazi (obsession for another creation.146 - . Therefore. and this strong nisbat produces many blessings. the dwellers of Jannah are meeting each other and the dwellers of Jahannum are running from each other. He replied. whatever benefits and wisdom there may be in tasawwur-i-shaikh. Aun bin Abi Juhaifa narrates from his father. the public should be prevented from this and if the advanced and more knowledgeable try this they should be careful not to exceed its boundaries. I see a nation on its knees. it is possible for one to see his shaikh when he envisions him regularly. the image he sees is a figment of his imagination. “I woke up in the state of iman. So tasawwur-i-shaikh repels the khatarat and navigates towards Allah I. However. Sometimes. “I saw the Blessed Prophet r in red clothing.

he writes: To create an image of something in Arabic is called tasawwur. regardless of whether the image is animate or inanimate. plenty of narrations prove it is permissible.’ This clearly proves that he wished to replicate an image of the Blessed Prophet r in his mind and this is exactly what shugl barzakh is. When some of his confidants asked of its permissibility. ‘I always asked about the countenance and (physical) attributes of the Blessed Prophet r. Since people often err in this matter. In another letter. Isa t. It is by consensus permissible to create and envision an image of one’s sheikh. and if possible I will make effort to build these attributes in myself. the hukamaa (the shuyukh of wisdom) are exceptionally careful in this regard otherwise. The shaikh is neither intending to help him nor is his attention turned towards him. The Blessed Prophet r also described the clothing and characteristics of Musa (as). negative consequences. any shaikh or one’s own shaikh. “I wished he would narrate some of his beautiful attributes to me that I make their mention a source of love and a sanad (connection) for myself.Allah I) that appears in the form of his shaikh though the shaikh himself is unaware of it. and Ibrahim t to the Sahaba t clearly proving that .147 - . Kasaail Nabawi. In the commentary of this hadith it says. and whoever wishes to read the translation may look in my book. Hadhrat Madani writes: Though Shah Ismail Shaheed prohibited shugl barzakh in that it had.” This hadith is mentioned in detail in Shamaail Tirmizi. In another place in his Maktubaat. at times. In urf (conventional terminology). from the Shari’ah viewpoint. These are natural influences that Allah I has created to save one from the waswaas of shaitan and for the blessings of Allah I to descend upon him. he narrated the hadith of Hassan t as evidence in which Hassan t asked his (maternal) uncle Hind bin Abu Haala. tasawwur-i-shaikh refers to creating and maintaining the image of an exalted shaikh. however. any person or a specific person. In fact. Many people make mistakes in this regard. The Sahaba t and the Blessed Prophet r were favorable towards it. though the shaikh is unaware of it. however it was narrated to me through Shah Abdul Ghani Mujaddadi that he did not prohibit it. Hassan t also on many occasions asked his uncle Hind bin Abu Haala about the Blessed Prophet r and created an image in his mind through the description he was given. it is beneficial. and regardless of whether the envisioning of this image is beneficial or not. Hadhrat Madani writes: Tasawwur-i-shaikh prevents one from waswaas and evil thoughts. mothers or fathers. and it produces remarkable feelings.

Please do not worry. Envision yourself sitting in front of your shaikh and that something is emanating from his heart into yours. I tell you the manifestations of Allah I . Maghrib. If your heart enjoys it and you feel like continuing then do so.. If the mercy of Allah I is with us you will see benefit. Hadhrat Madani narrates many ahadith in which the Blessed Prophet r described the countenance. but indicate that it is favorable and has many benefits. Shah Waliullah Dehlavi says in Al-Qaul Al-Jameel: The masha’ikh of the Chistia say the greatest objective is to imbue the heart with love and respect for the shaikh and to envision this setting. After this. spend a little time in muraqaba (meditation). there will be tawaju (undivided attention) on you from this side (i.e. and traits of the different Prophets of Allah I. It is as if I see him at this moment sitting on a red camel descending from a valley. Otherwise had it been forbidden. Keep this up for approximately two hours. “He was of a darker complexion. Therefore in one narration the Blessed Prophet r says about Musa (as). Inshallah. curly hair.” In another letter to Maulana Naunutwi he writes: If you have time after Fajr or Maghrib. otherwise do dhikr of Allah I in nafi (negation: la ilaha) and ithbaat (affirmation: illallah) in a mid-tone. sit in solitude after Fajr.” Hadhrat Madani comments: There are many authentic narrations of this kind which not only prove the permissibility of tasawwur-i–shaikh. and focus on this: Imagine yourself sitting in front of your shaikh and the faizan of Allah I is transferring from his heart to your own. Inshallah. It is because of these benefits that the shuyukh regulated tasawwuri-shaikh and designed a syllabus that would extract its full benefits. empty out your heart of all thoughts.the purpose was to create an image of these blessed Prophets (as) in the minds of the Sahaba t. The Process Hadhrat Haji Imdaadullah wrote (in Persian) to his khalifah Maulana Qasim Naunutwi: “If time permits. Haji Imdaadullah is referring to himself). or Isha salah in some room.148 - . the Blessed Prophet r would not have described them and would have forbade it unequivocally. characteristics.

Then Hadhrat Madani says after a lengthy article. the Shari’ah has explained His being in the direction of the Qibla and sitting on the arsh (throne). the feebleminded and intelligent when they worship Him. Also there is no harm in you imagining nothing but His arsh and the nur surrounding his arsh. “Do not spit in front of you whenever anyone of you prays salah because Allah I is between him and the Qibla. or worshiping the shaikh’s image as is common among many 142 Do not spit in front of you whenever anyone of you prays salah because Allah I is between him and the Qibla.149 - . there is no harm if you do not concentrate yourself on anything but the Qibla. the fataawa of Maulana Rashid Ahmad Gangohi) and some excerpts from the letters of Maulana Qasim Naunutwi. They began adding new things causing major corruption and deviated from the sirat-ul-mustaqeem. is so important that it need not even be mentioned..are many. Also. and one has done muraqabah of this hadith if he does any of this (meditations as mentioned above). Other examples include believing that the shaikh is like baitullah. Since the effects of tasawwur-i-shaikh are profoundly advantageous in this respect. In view of His greatness and secrets. After this. the need to eliminate evil thoughts and waswaas and to strengthen willpower. The Ummah benefited tremendously from this until some pretenders came in the latter age who added forbidden things to it. belief that the shaikh can change the condition of his heart. . One example is the belief that the shaikh is omnipresent or the danger of a murid becoming so fixated with the image of the shaikh that he becomes unmindful of the ultimate goal and his true Creator. experience and evidence led the elders of this Ummah to put this into practice. Thus.” O salik.e. And Allah I knows best. The Blessed Prophet r said. and then writes: In brief. The permissibility of all this is indicated in the hadith142. salah should be prayed towards him. he manifests himself as the ma’bood (the worshipped one) before all. This method of tasawwur-i-shaikh is a tradition inherited from the Salaf which yielded powerful results until people came in the latter age who abused it and exceeded its permissible limits. especially in worship. This nur is bright like the illumined hue of the moon. Hadhrat Madani narrates four or five fataawa from Fataawa-Rashidia (i. there is no harm if you set your sight on and hope in none but Allah. aggrandizement of the shaikh.

he thought she was crying because he was forcing her to commit sin with him and that he was the cause of her grief). I will go and talk to her. the girl was sitting crying. The student didn’t know what to do (i.e. Shah Abdul Aziz instructed him to begin with shugl rabita. “Go to a brothel and ask the owner if there is any girl available. you are not consonant with the path of wilaayat. “If you tell me to commit sin.” But when he insisted. but since he himself had asked he was obliged to go.” When the student arrived at her room that night. and came back to tell the student.” Shah Abdul Aziz hugged him and said. Shah Abdul Aziz recited this Persian poem: Wet your musalla with wine if the tavern-keeper so tells you.150 - . The student was astonished. He insisted he had not forced her (i. Once. she is in such and such room. When giving fatwa or putting it into practice one should first think it over and then decide wisely. “Don’t worry about such things. When Syed Ahmad Shaheed politely refused. . “A beautiful girl has arrived. he had not come with an evil intention. “Its alright. but you will have to come at night.. The owner said. Hadhrat gave him ten rupees and said. a student asked the meaning of this poem.” At first the student was baffled and hesitated. but you should trust the shaikh because he knows better what is beneficial for you though it may seem otherwise. “She is willing. we will take you through the path of prophethood. convinced her.. her head hung low.e. Therefore. I will do it. Obeying the Shaikh It is narrated in Arwahi Thalatha that when Syed Ahmad Shaheed went to Shah Abdul Aziz.” He went to her. this practice is generally forbidden and unnecessary.ignorant followers of bid’a peers143. Anyhow. First Shah Sahib (Abdul Aziz) said. Because the salik (the shaikh) is not uninformed of the different stations of the Path (Meaning: you may think tasawwur-i-shaikh is shirk.” I have heard an incident related to the aforementioned poem from my elders.) Syed Ahmad Shaheed replied. but she cried even more. but I will never do this (shugl rabita) since it is shirk. it became incumbent on the elders to study the situation and uproot this method of shirk and kufr. yet he could not leave because the girl was crying and he wanted to help 143 Pejorative used for pretenders and innovators who call people towards themselves. just keep to your studies.

It is clear that the continuation of this thought . to test them. And the reason he avoided repeating the question the second time over may be because there was no need to.” The next day when people insisted. he came to Hadhrat and said. And the first time he asked is because the answer is absorbed better in the heart when one is eager to know something. “Should I say it?” When he was again requested to speak. he said. she gave in and said. he said. “Forget it. This is not the job of just any claimant to buzurgiat (i. an authentic scholar of Shari’ah and tariqat.151 - .” In the commentary Hadhrat Thanvi says: And the reason he repeatedly asked.” Then he became even more passionate and asked louder. he said. ‘Should I say it?’ was probably to check people’s eagerness. “The poem is true. Finally.her). He asked the name of her husband and where he is from.” Having said this he became even more spirited and asked. but she refused. is that the narrator is truly a shaikh. She discovered that the student standing in front of her was her husband.” was the request. I have been without food for many days now and I am wandering here and there. I have heard other stories similar to this from my elders. This continued for some time. I am an oppressed woman and have been treated unjustly. The student stayed there the entire night. and see if they truly would be able to accept a reality that was otherwise unacceptable. “Then ihsan was achieved. He said. “For three full years. the image of my shaikh. But he remained quiet and when people insisted. He asked. Hadhrat Gangohi was in a fiery mood when the issue of tasawwur-i-shaikh came up. “Should I say it?” “Please do. “Should I say it?” “Please do.e.” When she looked up they recognized each other. as in the example of finding his wife). piety of the level of the elders). Haji Imdaadullah. He asked her. In the morning.. but are actually beneficial to the murid. however. he again asked. has been in my heart and I have never done anything without asking him first. the shaikh is informed of things that seem sinful. The condition. And the perpetuation and consultation of an image is the power of the psyche and it sometimes happens that the soul assimilates itself to a corporeal entity. the student had quietly slipped out of his house because of his desire to seek knowledge. “For many years the Blessed Prophet r has been in my heart and I never did anything without consulting him first. as in the example of sending him to the brothel.” was the request. I have been looking for him for many months now. He insisted she tell him why she was crying. “Raise your head and look at me. Once. My husband left me and went somewhere and I do not know where he is. One night. “Should I say it?” When he was requested to speak.” (Translator: In other words. and is informed of the secrets of the Creator.

This is because this (ihsan) is an objective and a maqaam while the first two are non-objectives and only transient experiences. something so magnificent that it would only raise objections the way the secrets of the sufiah raise objections for people who look at the outward only. In that case. . though. Perhaps it is one of the tajalliat (manifestations) of the Creator. his reply explained that the last condition is actually higher than the first two. And if this explanation is not the reason for the pause of silence then it is that he kept the answer hidden because the general public cannot comprehend it. when he said. people would not understand the importance and greatness of one who has reached the level of ihsan.does not justify belief in that the shaikh is ever-present and that one can be guided by him. the difference between them is big. After that. ‘Forget it. Therefore. Upon insistence.’ and mentioned reaching the level of ihsan with a pause of silence in between may be because the third condition (of ihsan) is not higher than the first two in the view of people (those who only look at the outward of things).152 - .

the common kashf is called kashf sudur and kashf qubur is kashf of the graves. .CHAPTER 15 KASHF SUDUR144 AND KASHF QUBOOR 144 Kashf sudur.153 - .

154 - . my elders believed they were an obstruction in the path of tariqat. . Sometimes when murideen begin experiencing kashf the masha’ikh stop them from mujahadaat. he took bayah with my sheikh Hadhrat Saharanpuri. the All-Merciful. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers Not to be taken too seriously Kashf (clairvoyance) is a common occurrence among the masha’ikh of suluk that is sometimes induced by mujahadaat (striving) while at other times is purely a gift from Allah I.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. After reading this letter. He was an imam of one of the masajid in Kasoli near Shimlah where he also taught children Quran. “Stop all asghaal and adkhaar except your faraidh and sunan muakadah (emphasized Sunnah). I truly thought that Hadhrat would give him khilafat. In one letter he wrote about some of his mukashafaat (plural of kashf) and lofty conditions. that: One of my close friends. It is written in Aap Beti. I saw that his spiritual conditions were excellent. The kashf that is born from mujahadaat is not restricted to tasawwuf because any person who practices mujahadaat can have kashf. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. Since I was the primary letter-writer for Hadhrat Saharanpuri (and I read the letters that came to him). was also one of my father’s best students in Gangoh. My Hadhrat (Maulana Khalil Ahmad Saharanpuri) said. etc. and studied the books of ahadith from Mazahirul-Uloom. designed by the shaikh. they disregard it completely. Maulana Abdul Rahman Gangohi. He was strict on his ma’mulat145. in fact. he went along with him. This is why kashf is not taken seriously by the masha’ikh. 145 customized programs of prayers. When my father moved permanently to Mazahirul-Uloom. Finally. tasbih. but instead Hadhrat replied in his return letter. dhikr.” Even if the mukashafaat were purely from Allah I.

Maulana Siddiq Ahmad Anbitwi had many mukashafaat though my shaikh had none (which have been mentioned in his letters to his shaikh. If he stops to enjoy the beauties of the garden and continues to do so he is not going to arrive at his destination (i.” In another hadith. though it is not against the Shari’ah either. the donkey broke into a gallop and the Blessed Prophet r lost balance and almost fell off.This is like a person walking on a path with lush gardens and rosebushes on both sides. I have heard the statement of Hadhrat Thanvi many times that.e. Since this is something one gets after exhaustive mujahadaat like 40day retreats and habs-i-dum146 the elders do not consider kashf a fundamental of suluk. Among my elders there were both kinds: those who saw few mukashafaat like my Hadhrat and those who always saw them like Shah Abdul Raheem. Suddenly. I have also heard many times that there were both types among the murideen of Hadhrat Gangohi. he will arrive late). One of them was being punished because he was not careful about urine and the other because of his calumniation of people.” Zaid bin Thabit t narrates that the Blessed Prophet r went to a garden on his donkey.. The Blessed Prophet r said. but I fear sitting in the gatherings of Shah Abdul Raheem because of what is disclosed to him. In Mishkat. This is a famous hadith which has been mentioned in all the hadith books. There were four or five graves in that garden where the deceased were in azab-i-qabr. This is why my elders generally disliked the mukashafaat. I have no fear if I sit in Shaikh-ul-Hind Mahmud-ul-Hassan and Khalil Ahmad’s (Sahranpuri) lap.155 - . under the chapter of “The Certainty of the Punishment of the Grave. in Makatib Rashidia). . Kashf of the grave The Blessed Prophet r passed by two graves and heard the azab-i-qabr (punishment of the grave). “The grave closed upon Saad bin Mu’az until his ribs and bones 146 an exercise of holding one’s breath and counting the dhikr of Allah I by heartbeats. Maulana Gangohi. “I fear you will stop burying the dead otherwise I would supplicate that Allah I allow you to hear the azab-i-qabar. it is narrated that the grave closed upon Saad bin Mu’az. The Blessed Prophet r said.

” Omar t went with his companions to the grave and recited the following ayah to the youth. then it opened by our tasbih and takbir.” There is another amazing story mentioned in Hayatus Sahaba. They took him to the door of his house and knocked on the door. “Once some Sahaba t set up their tents in one place.” Omar t ordered. The father asked him. “Take me to his grave. he regained consciousness and his father asked him what had happened. They washed and buried him that very night. Ibn Abbas t narrates. “Why didn’t you inform me?” The father replied. “Which ayah did you recite?” The youth recited the ayah and fell unconscious again. he prayed his Isha salah and went home. “But for him who fears the standing of his Lord.156 - . Amir-ul-Mumineen. ‘Surah Mulk saves from the azab-i-qabr. those who are Al-Muttaqun (the pious) when an evil thought comes to them from shaitan. there is a long story about a youth who was very pious. The woman always stood on the path. The woman called her slave-girl to help pick him up. Once she seduced him and he went along with her. They did not know there was a grave where they had camped. He called his family out and they brought in the youth. Allah I has granted me both of the gardens. he was about to step in when the remembrance of Allah I broke the spell and he recited this ayah. and spent most of his time in the masjid.’” In Hayatus Sahaba. He then fell unconscious. performed a lot of worship. Late at night. “O Omar. On his way he saw a beautiful woman who fell in love with him. The old father came out and saw his son unconscious at the door. Suddenly.” In another hadith of Miskhat. Once. they remember Allah and indeed they then see right (7: 201). Verily. When news of this incident reached Omar t he went to the father’s house for condolences and asked. When people shook him he had already died. that once Omar t went to Jannat-ul-Baqi and said: ‫اﻟﺴﻼ م ﻋﻠﯿﻜﻢ ﯾﺎ اھﻞ اﻟﻘﺒﻮر‬ 147 (55: 46) .”147 When he finished reciting the ayah he heard a voice from the grave say twice. they heard somebody recite the whole Surah Mulk. “It was at night. there will be two gardens. When the Blessed Prophet r was informed of this he said.became one. When they reached the door and the woman went inside.

‘That was Abu Jahl and he will be punished in this manner until the Day of Judgment. ‘You bothered me the entire night. When I awoke I saw that the deceased in this grave (which I fell asleep on) was complaining about me and saying.157 - . Once Ibn Saas went with a funeral and he was wearing thin clothing.’” There are many narrations of this kind of hearing voices from the grave. ‘O Abdullah. Therefore. my heart was awake that I suddenly heard a voice from the grave saying. He says. performed wudu. ‘I swear by Allah I. We have received whatever we prepared for the next world. Now listen to our situation. those who reject the mukashafaat and khwaarik (paranormal incidents) are not educated in the knowledge of the ahadith. Hafiz Ibn Qayyim has narrated many ahadith about voices from the grave in his book Kitab-ul-Ruh. and all your wealth has been distributed. The two rak’at you prayed are better than .’ In another incident Hadhrat Abu Qalaab says. prayed two rak’at. One of them is that Abu Uthman bin Affan Nahdi says. we benefited from all the money we spent in the path of Allah I. In another incident from Hayatus Sahaba. ‘Do not serve him water. I returned to the Blessed Prophet r and told him the whole incident. I got off at one place.’ He then hit him with a sword and the first man fell back into the well. He reached a grave.’ From the same well another man rose who said. prayed two rak’at. and lost whatever we left behind. You people do things not knowing the consequences of your actions. put my head on a grave. other people are now living in your homes. I was returning from Shaam to Basra. You living people do things while ignoring the consequences of your actions. He had a chain around his neck and kept on calling me and saying. The two rak’at you just prayed are more valuable to me than such and such amount of thawab.” Then he heard a voice from the unseen saying. and we know the consequences but cannot do anything. The Blessed Prophet r said.“Listen to our situation. and fell asleep. and we look for thawab (reward) but cannot do anything. and leaned on the grave. ‘Get out of here and do not hurt me. Abdullah ibn Omar t said: “Once I passed by Badr and saw a man rise from a well. he is a kafir. give me water to drink. Your women have married again.

He would come and see her everyday. Since he died.’ Allama Ibn Qayyim has mentioned many incidents. The deceased was in the middle of this flame. When I returned to the city I inquired about the grave and learned it was the grave of a cruel tax collector. ‘What did my sister do her whole life?’ The mother replied. My family brought food for me. ‘Whose voice is this?’ They said. He returned to ask their mother.’ When he took off one of the bricks from the lahad148 he saw flames of fire. ‘This was a man who would say. Allama Ibn Qayyim narrates. He also narrates another incident where Abu Quza’ says.158 - . He then told his friend. May Allah I give the people of the world the best of returns. They found the thing he had left in the grave. ‘You always bray like a donkey’ when his mother would ask to him run an errand. Then she died and he buried her. I want to see how my sister is doing. He took one of his friends with him for help and they dug up the grave. ‘Why do you ask? She is already gone from this world. numbed by what I saw. I saw one grave that was like a flame of fire around a glass dish. I went to the people of the area and asked. . We neared a pond close to the city of Basra and heard the sound of a donkey. The sun descended into the cemetery before it set in the horizon. He narrates. He narrates another incident that Amr bin Dinar said. In our city there was a man whose sister became sick. it is difficult to include all of them here.’ When he 148 A grave with a hole the length of the grave dug on the side facing the qiblah. Due to their duas we receive mountains of nur from them. After the burial he remembered he had left something in the grave. I reached home. Then I looked afar and I saw the walls of the city and I knew then that I was not sleeping at all. There are many eye-opening occurrences of this kind. After the deceased is placed in the lahad the hole is covered with bricks. One of my friends left his house at the time of Asr and went to the gardens. I rubbed my eyes thinking that maybe I am seeing this in my sleep. ‘I went into the cemetery shortly before sunset. but I could not eat. every night you hear the braying of a donkey from his grave.the dunya and everything in it. ‘Move out of the way. Please give them our salam.

‘She was not punctual in her salawat and used to eavesdrop on her neighbors and spread the word to others. ‘Is there any repentance for a grave-robber?’ He replied. There are many incidents of this kind which cannot be narrated here in which Allah I showed the punishment or the comfort of the grave to some of his servants…and the heretics and unbelievers have no way to disprove these incidents.’ The questioner said. yes. ‘I was a grave-robber and I saw many people whose faces were turned away from the Qibla.’ Ibn Abi Dunya says.’ Abu Ishaq Fizari did not know what to say.149 ‫إن ﻓ ذﻟﻚ ﯾ ت ﻟ ﻤﺘﻮﺳﻤ ﻦ‬ َ ‫ِ ﱠ ِﻲ َِ َ ﻵ َﺎ ٍ ﱢﻠْ ُ َ َ ﱢ ِﯿ‬ Faraasat of the Mumin Ibn Abbas t and others say mutawasimeen refers to people with faraasat.’ After narrating numerous such incidents Allama Ibn Qayyim says. Allama Ibn Qayyim writes: 149 Hajr 75 . After narrating various ayaat. ‘When there is true repentance then. there is repentance for him.159 - . The aforementioned article was about kashf of the graves and regarding kashf of the sudur. Allama Ibn Qayyim writes in his book Kitab-ul-Ruh: Allah I praised the people of faraasat (spiritual insight) in this ayah of the Quran: Indeed in that are signs for those who discern. He wrote to Imam Auzai who replied. Someone came and asked Abu Ishaq Fizari.insisted she said. ‘these are the people who turned away from the Sunnah (referring to people who innovated either in aqeedah [as in the Shiite] or in practice).

Such a person can see with a nur that Allah I has placed in his heart. “I think he is a carpenter. The Blessed Prophet r saw all this while sitting in Madinah. the person’s heart becomes like a gleaming mirror and the reflections of the realities enter into his heart. “I think he is a blacksmith. but a knowledge that Allah Y puts in his heart. and the city of Madaain in Persia were shown to him. “May Allah I destroy him. The Blessed Prophet r said. A person gains closeness to me through the supererogatory salah until I make him my beloved. And when I love him I become his ears by which he hears. When the heart is filled with nur. Allah I gives him this faraasat because of his closeness to Allah I because when the heart is close to Allah I.” Imam Shafi’ said. Then nothing of his faraasat is ever wrong because when he sees through Allah I he sees only reality.e.” He then said. his hearing. The Blessed Prophet r saw Baitul Muqaddas from Makkah. Imam Muhammad said. the Blessed Prophet r was informed of it.” They both asked him and he said. “Malik bin Harith. ‘Save yourself from the faraasat of the mumin for he sees with the nur of Allah I’ (Tirmizi). It is mentioned in the hadith qudsi that Allah I says.160 - . and his feet by which he walk. When he hears through Allah I he only hears reality. Then he sees from this eye according to the nur of his heart. This is not the knowledge of the Unseen. the faiz (blessings/effervescence) of this nur is seen on his limbs and it travels from his heart to his eye..” . “I used to be a blacksmith. I see Muslims facing hardship because of him (i. the ramparts of the city of Sanaa in Yemen. he was one of the leaders involved in the assassination of Uthman bin Affan t).True faraasat is for the person who is purified from all impurities and who has established closeness to Allah I. Omar t looked at Ashtar Nakhai up and down carefully and asked.” Once Imam Shafi’ and Imam Muhammad were sitting in Masjid Nabawi when a man walked in. When Saariah t was fighting in Nahaawand. Thus. He gains a nur in his heart relative to his closeness to Allah I and with this nur sees things people who are away from Allah I cannot see. all the evil thoughts that come in the way of recognizing and realizing the truth are eliminated. “Who is he?” People said. He then gains from the mishkat (lanterns) that is close to Allah I. now I am a carpenter. his eyes by which he sees. When some people from the tribe of Banu Mazjah arrived in Madinah. holding. and walking happens through Me. When a person reaches this stage. his hands by which he holds. When Najashi died in Habsha. A person cannot gain closeness to me in any way better than the faraidh. While digging the trench in the Battle of the Trench. Omar t saw him and called him from the pulpit in Madinah. seeing. the buildings of Shaam.

“It is the truth. I just wanted to test you.” (End of quote) This is a condensed article taken from Allama Ibn Qayyim’s book. “That’s wrong. ‘And He is the one who accepts repentance from His servants.” Hadhrat Junaid replied. “Some people come to me and the effects of fornication can be seen in their eyes. Allah Y fulfills it in reality.’ He looked at me and recited the ayah. “One day I entered Masjid Haram.One youth. when a thought crosses their heart.e. This was faraasat which Allah I puts in the hearts. “Is there revelation after the Blessed Prophet r has left this world?” Uthman bin Affan t replied.’ When I repented in my heart. Somebody mentioned this to Hadhrat Junaid.” This happened three times. “What are these things people are saying about you?” He said. When I saw him begging I said to myself. who lived in the company of Hadhrat Junaid Baghdadi. “No.” The man said. “You were correct all three times. He says. could tell others the bad thoughts that passed through their hearts. you are speaking the truth.” The youth told him what he was thinking. His first opinion was that ma-i-mustamil was 150 Fataawa Allama Ibn Taimiyah 11/204 . ‘Know that Allah knows that which is in your heart. He asked the youth. “I thought of it.” Hadhrat Junaid said. At about the same time a faqir entered with two old shawls wrapped around him. used water that falls from wudu). Uthman bin Affan t said. I want you to think of something. Allama Ibn Taimiyah also confirms the mukashafaat. ‘Such people are a burden on the world. In his Fataawa150. Omar t would say. but there is true faraasat and baseerat.’ A man came to Uthman bin Affan t who had gazed at a woman before he arrived in his gathering. After the third time the youth said.” Abu Saeed Kharaaz said. but I know more about the situation of my heart.161 - . ‘Come near to the mouths of the pious and listen closely to what they say because the realities are revealed to them. therefore fear Him.’ These realities that Omar t spoke of are things that Allah I reveals in their hearts because it is proven that the auliya-allah do have mukashafaat. There are two known opinions regarding Imam Abu Hanifah and his view on ma-imustamil (i. Kitab-ul-Ruh. but Hadhrat Junaid said. Many similar incidents are mentioned in it. he recited another ayah.. “It is strange.

impure and the second that it was pure. The reason for his first opinion was that he could see sins washing off with the water that dripped from wudhu. Imam Abu Hanifah made many duas to Allah I, “O Allah, I do not want to know the sins people commit.” His dua was accepted and this kashf was taken from him. After this, he took to the second opinion that it was pure.

- 162 -

CHAPTER 16 SHATHIAAT151

151

Is plural of shuth. Shuth is an utterance or action incompatible with the Quran and Sunnah that is said byy by one overcome by a haal.

- 163 -

‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬
In the Name of God; the All-Merciful, the Very-Merciful

‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬
All praise is due to God; Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers

Words uttered while spiritually intoxicated Some of the ahle haal (people absorbed in a spiritual state) are overcome by their state and thus utter things which are incompatible with the Quran and Sunnah. In this uncontrolled state, anything this person utters which is against the Deen is called a shath. Such a person is not sinful, but his taqlid is impermissible. There are many sayings of the elders that indicate that someone who judges the ahle haal from their outward state would give a fatwa of kufr. However, if such things are uttered in a state of intoxication or in extreme shauq (enrapture) it will not be considered kufr, but, at the same time, they are also not worthy of being followed. The Blessed Prophet r said, “When a person repents, Allah I is happier than a man traveling with all of his belongings and provisions on his mount. Then this man rides into a jungle where death is certain. He lies down under the shade of a tree and falls asleep. When he wakes up he sees no sign of his camel. He looks everywhere and is getting hungry and thirsty. Then he loses all hope and returns to the same spot to die. He puts his head in his hands and falls asleep. He wakes up again and sees his camel with all his belongings and provisions on it, standing nearby. At this moment, no one can imagine his joy and he says in elation, “O Allah, you are my servant and I am your Rabb.” The Blessed Prophet r says, “He was mistaken because of his excessive joy.” This hadith is narrated by Abdullah bin Mas’ud t and Anas t in Bukhari and Muslim with different wordings. Hadhrat Thanvi says in Al-Tasharuf, This hadith indicates that a helpless person is forgiven in his mistake because the Blessed Prophet r quoted this person and did not rebut him. The joy which incited such a statement was born from a thing of this dunya. Imagine a person made helpless by the
- 164 -

intensity of his love or shauq (for Allah I) which is one of the kaifiyaat (states) that develops from this Deen. The narration which explains the incident of Aishah t being accused of illicit behaviour narrates that, “When the ayaat of the Quran were revealed which exonerated her of all wrong doing, her mother said to her, ‘Go to the Blessed Prophet r and thank him’ (i.e., she should go and be thankful to him). At the time, she was overcome by emotion and said, “I swear by Allah I I will not go and I will not be grateful to anyone besides Allah I. He is the one who has acquitted me.” This hadith is narrated in Nisai, Tirmizi, Muslim, and Bukhari. Hadhrat Thanvi says, “Sometimes our elders said something in prose or verse that outwardly seemed blasphemous. If it is uttered in a haal it is called shath and aulaal. Aishah’s t statement falls under this category. It resulted from her profound grief because the Blessed Prophet r, himself a human and uninformed of the Unseen, was confused and doubtful. Aishah t was aware of his feelings about her and was grief stricken that even he doubted her. When she was exonerated by the revelation of the ayah she was fervent and said what she said at that moment. Since the Blessed Prophet r did not chastise her for this reply, it proves that those who utter shathiaat or aulaal are exempt from the general rule. Aishah t narrates, “The Blessed Prophet r said, ‘I know when you are happy and when you are angry with me.’ I (Aishah t) asked, ‘How do you know Blessed Prophet r?’ He replied, ‘When you are happy you say, ‘I swear by the Creator of Muhammad r’ and when you are angry you say, ‘I swear by the Creator of Ibrahim t.’’ I replied, ‘You are right, except that I only leave out your name (otherwise I love you as much when I am angry as I do when I am happy with you).’” These are stories of love and affection. The people of love know that the Blessed Prophet r was aware she was in a certain state when she swore by the name of Allah I and that this was the coquetry of his beloved. This is why he remained silent and did not rebuke her for her remark. The story of Khawaja Ahmad Jaam, when he said, “ma min kunaim,” has been mentioned in a previous chapter. Khawaja spread his hand over the child and restored his vision as he kept on repeating, “We do it, we do it.” In Arwahi Thalatha (story # 249), it is narrated that once Maulana Yaqub Naunutwi was sitting in his class, extremely sad. Ameer Shah Khan and some others came in class at that time. Maulana said,
- 165 -

Hadhrat Qasim Naunutwi was shaken up when he heard this.’ Then I was quiet and repented to Allah I and was finally forgiven. After Juma. but now Allah I has shown us the path of suluk and we have been given 152 Majzub.e. who is this person and why do you do this to him?” Mirza Sahib replied.A person so permeated with the love of Allah I that he is often or perpetually unaware of his actions and sayings. utterances are categorized as aulaal and are thus forgiven. shattering them into pieces and then walk off quietly. to which He responded. . someone once asked. He would lift the jug and brick and smash both of them on the ground. a buzurgh (pious elder) would sit there on his musalla under the northern portico near the entrance of the eastern gate. tawba. He used to keep a small earthen jug covered with a weathered brick in front of him. our throats would be slit. Only he could say such a thing. he would hit his legs. but it is not known when they first settled there. “Oh! Maulvi Yaqub said such a thing! Tawba. There are many famous stories of these majzub. There is a story of Mirza Mazhar Janijaana.” Stories of Majzubs The stairs leading up to the Jamia Masjid in Delhi have always been home to one majzub or another.” Hadhrat Thanvi writes in the footnote: “In some levels of majzubiyat. tawba. pull the musalla from underneath him and throw it away. it is not a continuous state).. He would go to Jamia Masjid for Juma salah entering from the southern gate and leaving from the eastern gate. I said this and this to Allah I to which he said such and such. People were shocked that someone like Mirza Janijaana could be so cruel. When we were kids he would hang around us and try to join our group. ‘Quiet! Stop this nonsense. He is majzub152. Then I said something (which was outwardly disrespectful towards Allah I). He said.I have made a big mistake. yell at him. And there are other majzubs who are overwhelmed by their jazb only occasionally (i. had it been us. We would hit him and taunt him.166 - . but no one had the courage to ask why he would do it. Whenever Mirza Janijaana passed by him. “Hadhrat. Finally.

I was quite perturbed when I saw how Hakim was treated. 153 Tawajuh: Spiritual attention. At first. it (tasarruf) will be haram. khilafat) by our shuyukh. where tasarruf is for a permissible purpose. Now you sit in my place and I will sit in yours. However. ‘Give me back my kaifiyat. I should put some tawajuh153 (positive spiritual attention) on him. ‘You will continue to treat me like you did when we were kids.e. otherwise it is not possible to eliminate someone’s qurb (closeness to Allah I) and their kamaal (completeness of their iman).’ He replied. but in public outside of Jamia Masjid. it is yours. snatch) as I have heard from Hadhrat Gangohi is that the faculty to understand and to perform good languishes. It could have easily been misconstrued as a 156 Tasarruf: A function of the spiritual power attained through exercises whereby one can induce a change of feeling in another person. Though. ‘On the condition that you will treat me as you always have and not here. I started showing him real respect and left my sitting place for him and told him.’ I say that the method of this salb (to wrest. Therefore. That got me worried. I said. Often used in terms of directing one’s spiritual attention towards a person either positively or negatively. I (Hadhrat Thanvi) say that this inertness can be produced by sickness or even medications. One day. I thought. wherever there is a possibility of a tasarruf156 influencing such changes. 154 155 .. 155 In the footnote Hadhrat Thanvi writes: ‘Took away all my kaifiyaat.’ but I refused. When I did I was immersed in his own reflection and found him to be higher than myself.ijazat (i. he again refused and said. Mirza Janijaana’s ill-treatment of this shaikh was a shath. ‘This place is not really mine. Now I was even more worried. ‘I know him for so long and he is close to me. tasarruf is permissible where kaifiyaat become an obstruction in one’s worldly or religious functions. it is harmful in the sense that it decreases one’s spiritual energies to perform ibadah which leads to a decrease of good deeds. Shaikh-ul-Islam Madani’s demeanor towards Hakim Ishaq Kathurwi was harsher than this. but after a few days it became clear to me. After that he took away all my kaifiyat154 and left me hollow. When I insisted. it will be permissible as in this incident. It is not harmful in itself except that one does not achieve the same edifying feelings (in ibadah) which can lead to disappointment. Higher inner states of iman in which the sweetness of the closeness to Allah I is experienced.167 - . however.’ But he refused to listen.’ I had no choice but to accept his condition. Beware of drawing false assumptions I was a member of the shura (board) of Darul-Uloom for many years.

‘Neither are you my Creator nor am I your servant. “Shaitan has been trying to prevail over me and force me to say. . He asked the majzub. ‘You are my Creator and I am your servant.168 - .’ The purpose of narrating these incidents is to remind us that we should not draw conclusions on the shathiaat until we are sure of what they mean.One thing leads to another. One day he began loudly ranting. “What are you saying?” He replied.’ but I reject him saying. but I meant to narrate an incident of a majzub who lived on this flight of stairs in Delhi. “I am not your servant and you are not my lord. He was very pious and righteous.” People grabbed him and took him to the qazi who was himself a pious and devout man.

169 - . .CHAPTER 17 SUKR AND GHASHI157 157 Sakr: Literally means intoxication. Among the sufiah it refers to a state of losing one’s senses which may lead to unintentionally uttering something that contradicts the Quran and Sunnah. Gashi: Means to fall unconscious.

r thrice. At times even a powerful heart is overcome by a warid that is stronger than itself and the force of the warid makes one fall unconscious. the All-Merciful. In this case. Many of the sayings and states of the masha’ikh of suluk are uttered in the state of sakr. he left Jibrael (as) behind. but when he asked Allah I to reveal Himself and Allah I manifested Himself in His tajalli. Thus. the tajalli of my Creator will burn my wings The amazing events the Blessed Prophet r witnessed did not cause any change. or disintegration of his blessed body. transferring his own . 158 Nisbat ittihadi: The union of two entities into one in their spiritual attributes. He returned in the same state in which he ascended. Comparatively. As the poem says: If I ascend one more inch. when the Blessed Prophet r ascended the heavens. thus. sometimes sakr occurs when a powerful warid (feeling or inspiration) pierces the heart and the heart is too weak to sustain it.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. However. the Blessed Prophet’s r control and forbearance exceeded Musa r’s (as) because the Blessed Prophet r attained nisbat ittihadi158 with Jibrael (as) at the time of the first revelation. But it is not always that sakr happens because of a weak heart. in the mira’j. only Allah I knows best what ma’arif (gnosis) and maqamaat (stations) he attained during the next 13 years. Sakr is forbidden if it is induced by a forbidden act. Musa (as) was a strong-minded Prophet of Allah I. transformation. sukr and ghashi may induce shathiaat. Musa (as) fell unconscious. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The causes of Shathiaat At times.170 - . the Blessed Prophet r achieved union with Jibrael (as) in his spirituality when Jibrael (as) embraced the Blessed Prophet qualities to the Blessed Prophet r.

This is something all the attiba agree upon. and his negligence towards obligatory duties. transgressions. people are sometimes accusatory and judgmental of a person’s conduct or utterances. Many times. As a result. but if the warid comes on strong and the heart is strained by it. the effect is unnoticeable. ‘I was appalled by my aggressiveness with the Blessed Prophet r. sahw is the return of this ability. he was not conscious of his behavior and the words he used with the Blessed Prophet r appeared as an outward lack of respect (adab) on his part. The wurud of bugz fi Allah (hatred for the sake of Allah I) so overpowered Omar t that he was benumbed by it.e. of the best character. . and the chances of such a person being overwhelmed by sakr is remote unless strong evidence suggests otherwise. If the warid is weak and the heart is able to withstand it. In Al-Takashuf. a slave of his desires. the chief of the hypocrites): Sukr is the name of an inability to distinguish between rulings related to the outward and inward because of the torrents of a strong warid raging in the heart. this sakr is not palpable by a person sitting nearby just as a demented or insaned person’s insanity or dementia is not palpable. Hazrat Thanwi writes in the footnote of the hadith which narrates the incident of how Omar t tried to stop the Blessed Prophet r from leading the janaza (the funeral prayer) of Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salool (i..’ These types of waaridat are common amongst the sufiah. and one of these is when sakr stuns the mind bringing on unconsciousness. it is narrated in the hadith that he said. in this case. and leads a life of sin.171 - . Then when he returned to his normal state of mind. and strict followers of the Sunnah. As an insane or unconscious person is excused.Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Al-Takashuf: “Unconsciousness can result from forceful blows from the soul as it can by blows from the physical body. The only time we will not excuse a person is when he is a fasiq. Many different states of the soul can affect changes in the mind. the Blessed Prophet r did not hold him accountable for his behavior. likewise a person in sakr or one overwhelmed by a spiritual state is also excused in his shathi statements. When we interpret the actions of people (that excuses them from obligations) it is with the understanding that such people are in sakr and that they are otherwise virtuous. the effect becomes apparent. In this situation. there is no need to interpret his actions or sayings.

The beloved asked.172 - . it says in Tazkirat-ul-Rashid that once in his gathering. one becomes so absorbed in his love for his beloved (i. Ibn Taimiyah writes in his Fataawa160: Sometimes people overcome by a certain state are subdued by the kaifiyat of ittihad or hulul (oneness with something). or “subhani” (‘I am glorified’). Such a person is intoxicated with He absorbed the powerful waaridat that came upon him (because of his high maqaam) without any change in his consciousness or his utterances. ‘And there is no sin if you make a mistake therein. ‘O Lord. This condition happens more often with love for Allah I. 160 2/396 161 2: 286 162 33: 5 159 . is unconscious. observation from the one being observed. however. and presence from the one who is omnipresent. He cannot distinguish remembrance from the one being remembered. “Do not even mention him. I lost sight of myself and thought you were me. In this condition. and this infatuation is with nothing forbidden. since such feelings usually emerge when a person is subdued by a certain state.. a person may say “ana al haqq” (‘I am haqq’).e. he drank up the whole river and didn’t even burp159. or is repudiating the existence of everything around him except his beloved. there is some imperfection in the attainment of this oneness with Allah I.’ and under the ayah. but what made you fall in?’ The lover replied. In this state.’ This state occurs often among the people of love and the murideen with their shuyukh. In this condition. There will be no punishment for him on the Day of Judgment because an insane person is exempt from the law. ‘In my love for you. he will not be accountable for his actions. When the beloved fell into the river.” Shaikh-ul-Islam. Though. ‘I fell into the river accidentally. Allah I) that he loses consciousness of his own love and even reaching a level of self-annihilation. one loses awareness of one’s own existence.162’ The example of this is like the story narrated about someone who loved another. the lover threw himself behind him into the river. people were talking about the biographies of the elders when the name of Hadhrat Gangohi came up. punish us not if we forget or fall into error161. However. Hadhrat Shah Sahib said. Some forms of ittihad are of haqq while others are purely falsehood.I remember the incident of Maulana Fazlul Rahman Gang Muradabadi. or “ma fil jabati illalah” or other such delirious statements. At the time. If this person is mistaken in what he says then he will fall under the ayah. but do not remember where I read it.

the intoxication was not caused by something impermissible therefore utterances made from this type of condition should not be publicized. Here.173 - .love of Allah I. .

174 - .CHAPTER 18 ESOTERIC UTTERANCES OF THE SUFIAH .

what am I going to do with a calf? I need something to ride on. They said. some foolish people not learned in the esoterica of this science make false objections.’ The man said. the All-Merciful. Once a man came to Blessed Prophet r and asked for a mount (i. Because of this. “I see you people here when the inheritance of the Blessed Prophet r is being distributed in the masjid. in fact. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The true meaning behind the words of the wise The outward meanings of the utterances of the sufiah often conceal their true inner meanings. ‘Pray for me that Allah I puts me in Jannah. Allah I will make all women young and virginal before he puts them into Jannah. Abu Huraira t narrates that he once went to the bazaar and said to the people.” People ran to the masjid.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. Hasan Basri (rah) says.’ When she turned away crying.’ This meaning is also conveyed in the ayah. ‘I will give you the calf (of a camel).’ The Blessed Prophet r said. Anas t narrates.. “We didn’t 163 54: 35-36 .175 - . ‘Old women will not enter Jannah. ‘Tell her she will not enter Jannah as an old woman.” It is understood from this ayah that women of jannah will always remain virgins because they will reflower after every intercourse. Once an old woman came to the Blessed Prophet r and said.’ In another hadith in Shamaail. but came back after a short while. ‘O Blessed Prophet r.’ The Blessed Prophet r explained. a camel). “We have made them maidens of special creation. he said. ‘Every camel is a calf of a camel. In Shamaail Tirmizi. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. The Blessed Prophet r said.e. And made them virgins163.

one should not criticize a shaikh or buzurg while he is in haal because it is truly one’s own loss. concealment from the public. The Ansari sahabi said the same to the Blessed Prophet r and added. “You will get what you intended from Allah I. We only saw a group of people reciting the Quran.” I (Ubai bin Kaab t) was upset at this response. We can understand that he may have said what he did to hide his true intentions or for reasons similar to this.” (Muslim) Hadhrat Thanvi says: The same commentary applies here that applied to the former hadith. at first. “This is the inheritance of the Blessed Prophet r. concealed the true meaning with intention to motivate the people by using an irrelevant explicit meaning.” The Blessed Prophet r said to him. motivating the addressee because concealing something provokes one to specify whatever is being concealed. and protect you against the creatures of the earth. he . Thus. Also. This is why they returned complaining they did not see anything being distributed. “I hope that Allah I will reward me for each step I take to the masjid. One Ansari sahabi lived far from Madinah. and the thing which is specified by provocation engenders a stronger impression on the heart.” Hadhrat Thanvi writes in Al-Takashuf: Most of the speeches and writings of the elders contain some articles which are different from the apparent meaning.” He said. We pitied him and I said. they understood what he actually meant. but would never miss even one salah behind the Blessed Prophet r. Ubai bin Kaab t narrates. Since there was no reason to hide anything from the Blessed Prophet. This meaning only becomes coherent once the intended meaning and its explanation are understood.176 - . There are various reasons for withholding the real meaning: being overwhelmed by a haal. The Blessed Prophet r called him. I went to the Blessed Prophet r and complained about him.” He replied. The narration of Abu Huraira t corroborates this point.see anything being distributed. “I wouldn’t even want my house to be next to the Blessed Prophet’s r house. Concealing the true meaning led people to believe the apparent meaning. Abu Huraira. “It would be so good if you bought yourself a mount that would save you from the hot stones and pebbles. Notice that the words of the Ansari sahabi were disrespectful to the extent that it upset Ubai bin Kaab t. After he explained the real meaning.

‘I was sick. 164 165 12: 70 18: 79 166 3: 54 . And they plotted (to kill Isa (as)) and He planned too166.’ The person will say. There are numerous ayahs like this in the Quran. “O you in the caravan! Surely.revealed his true intentions to him and it became clear that what he had said earlier (to Ubai bin Kab) was not intended. “I asked you for food and drink. how can I visit you? You are Rabb-ul-Aa’lameen. To present a few: Then a crier cried. ‘Do you not remember this and this person became sick and you did not visit him? Do you not know that if you had visited you would find Me there?’” Then Allah I will say.177 - . On the Day of Judgment.” (Muslim) This hadith and the previous examples indicate that such statements are figurative and cannot be taken literally otherwise our beliefs would be corrupted. You are Rabb-ul-Aa’lameen?’ Allah I will respond. you did not visit Me. ‘Oh my Creator. as there was a king after them who seized every ship by force165.” and the person will respond. ‘O my Creator. In a hadith qudsi. How can I feed You and quench your thirst. Allah I will say to some people. Abu Huraira t narrates the Blessed Prophet r said.’ Allah I will say. “You would have found Me there if you had fed him and quenched his thirst. you are thieves!164” So I wished to make a defective damage in it.

178 - .CHAPTER 19 THE MOTHER OF ALL DISEASES: ARROGANCE .

The hadith is famous: ‫ﻓﻤﻦ ﻗﺎل ﻻ اﻟﮫ اﻻ اﷲ دﺧﻞ اﻟﺠﻨﺔ ﻗﺎل وان زﻧﻲ و ﺳﺮق ﻗﺎل وان زﻧﻲ و ان ﺳﺮق‬ ‘Whosoever says there is no god but Allah. and the second was debasing the Auliya-allah. “Even if he fornicates and steals?” The Blessed Prophet replied. but my friends convinced me that every author has his own style. “Even if he fornicates and steals. arrogance. After starting this book.179 - . I thought about quitting many times. but changed my mind at the insistence of my friends. I was extremely sick and bed ridden when I was India and was hoping my health would improve after arriving in Madinah. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers The perils of Arrogance I had planned on writing on many different issues and my mind was full of ideas to put on paper. I had intended to complete this book with both these two topics. I supported this point with ayaat from the Quran and the hadith of the Blessed Prophet . and now. I thought I would give this article to him.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. but since arriving in Madinah. It has been my habit to show my work to my friends. However. Both these topics are related to Shari’ah and tariqat. Due to my sickness. sometimes I had to stop writing for many days.’ A sahabi asked. since I have arrived. I wrote a detailed article that explained the two types of ma’asi (sins): shaitani (satanic) and haiwani (base desire).” In my article. In that article. I should not take from him but write my own article. the All-Merciful. From the very beginning. The first edition of his book sold out soon after publication and he is now in the process of publishing the second edition. my health has been continuously deteriorating. will enter Jannah. I have decided to conclude this book with two important topics. my condition has not improved at all. therefore. especially to . The Mother of All Diseases: Arrogance. One was the mother of all diseases. Many years ago. I borrowed the name “The mother of all diseases” from my good friend Sufi Iqbal who wrote a book entitled. the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. I explained that the haiwani sins are quickly forgiven by the Rahmah (Mercy) of Allah . as my health is declining.

‘Allah says.’ In another ayah he says. He says. I would argue with them. among the sins it is the most dangerous disease not only in my opinion. He likes not the proud169. they will enter Hell in humiliation!170 And the evil of arrogance has been mentioned repeatedly in the Quran.” In another he says.180 - .’ Abu Huraira narrates the Blessed Prophet said. (Bayan ul Quran) In another ayah he says. tyrant168. If they deleted anything. but they said it would not emphasize enough the importance of the shaitani ma’asi and that it lacked mention of the haiwani ma’asi. They filtered out everything not worthy of being published. 167 168 7: 146 40: 35 169 16: 23 170 40: 60 . Imam Ghazali dedicated an entire chapter in his book Ihya-ul-Uloom. “Thus. And your Lord said. It is absolutely destructive in the path of tariqat. ‘He will not enter Jannah who has a grain of arrogance in his heart. does Allah seal up the heart of every arrogant. I do not remember which manuscript it was. and that is no one but Allah. ‘Invoke Me. He writes: Allah has stated the dangers of arrogance in many ayaat of the Quran. and the Blessed Prophet said in the hadith. in which he delineated the importance of this subject. but the final say was always theirs. I think the subject of arrogance is fitting for this book considering its importance.Maulana Abdul Rahman and Qari Saeed. ‘Truly. Verily! Those who scorn My worship. Although I was unable to include this topic previously. without a right167…Only he who is truly great has the right to think he is great. I shall turn from My ayaat those who behave arrogantly on the earth. but also according to the Quran and Sunnah. I will respond to your invocation.

It will say.. “When Allah created Jaanat I A’dan (Garden of Eden) he said to it.Greatness is my shawl and magnificence is my izaar (lower garment). Jahannum said.’ The Blessed Prophet also said.181 - .’ In another hadith. Here. the earth swallowed him). people will stomp over them. ‘The tyrants and arrogant ones will be reduced to the size of ants. and the one who made pictures. ‘You are haram upon every arrogant person. ‘Nuh (as) called both his sons at his deathbed and said.’ Abu Huraira narrates the Blessed Prophet said.’ The Blessed Prophet said. and unknown people have been chosen for me. The Blessed Prophet said. and he will continue suffering this punishment until the Day of Judgment. .’” (end of quote) Imam Ghazali narrates many ayaat of the Quran and ahadith about the evils of arrogance. A man was walking arrogantly. a neck with two ears by which it will hear. ‘I order you two things and forbid two things: shirk and arrogance. In another hadith. his two shawls wrapped around him.” Hazrat Dhahab (rah) said.’ In another hadith the Blessed Prophet said. the Blessed Prophet said. I will throw in Jahannum anyone who tries to snatch anyone of these from me and will not care for the consequences. ‘Jahannum and Jannah had a debate. ‘The arrogant and cruel people have been chosen for me. “Allah does not even look at the person who arrogantly hangs his izaar so low it drags against the ground. and a tongue by which it will speak will emerge from the fire of Jahannum. ‘The poor. ‘A person exalts himself until he is written among the jabbareen (ruthless ones) and faces the same azab as them. when Allah pressed him into the earth (i.” The Blessed Prophet said. ‘Allah will throw facedown into Jahannum anyone with a grain of arrogance in his heart. weak.’ Jannah will say. Do not ever look down on a Muslim because even a small Muslim is big in the eyes of Allah . ‘three men are mine: every arrogant and obstinate person. the person who committed shirk with Allah .e. two eyes by which it will see. the Blessed Prophet said. I mention a few of them: Hadhrat Abu Bakr said. On the Day of Judgment.

One day.” This man was the chief of his tribe. but most have condensed them into ten. the buzurg put people through difficult exercises to eliminate their evil traits.’” Then this person reaches a state that he thinks something of himself but in the eyes of the public he is contemptible and worse than a swine. Muhallab left his haughtiness and walked away. Hadhrat Omar said. Your beginning was a drop of semen and your end is a corpse that everyone hates. He drops him and says.” Muhallab asked.’ And when a person is arrogant and exceeds his limits. If somebody came to the entrance of the masjid and announced. he said. When Abdullah bin Mubarak (rah) heard that Malik bin Dinar (rah) said this.’ I swear by Allah you will not find anyone leaving the masjid faster than myself. If this one trait is eliminated. the mutakhireen. ‘You are vile. prefer that one do so much dhikr that his evil traits are suppressed and the dhikr permeates into every aspect of one’s life. the root of every one being arrogance. especially the buzurg from our line. “This is what has made Malik a malik. When a person is humble. One man stayed with Junaid Baghdadi for 20 years. Junaid Baghdadi immediately understood there was arrogance in his . narrates the quote of Hadhrat Gangohi who said: In the past. Hadhrat Mitraf said to him. There are many evil traits.” My friend Sufi Iqbal. Malik bin Dinar (rah) says. “I have remained with you for so many years. but have gained nothing from you.182 - . I know very well who you are.Hadhrat Mitraf bin Abdullah (rah) saw Muhallab walking arrogantly in a silk dress. and in between these two stages you carry filth in your stomach. “O servant of Allah ! This swagger of yours is disliked by Allah and his Blessed Prophet . ‘I want the worst of you to leave the masjid. “Do you know who I am?” He replied. ‘Be elevated. he remarked. Allah raises his status and says to him. However. in his book Akabar ka Suluk. the rest will go on their own.

Tricks of the envious Shaitan Since this path of tariqat is the true path of success and progress.. Get out of here. I cannot do this. in the heart which destroys all the salik’s piety and actions. when he claims to be humble it is as if he has observed his exaltedness. Get rid of this filth from your heart and know that we are obligated to be grateful and thankful for all the different blessings Allah has bestowed on us. “This kalimah is blessed. these eyes. There is corruption in their intention.” The shaikh said. The shaikh asked. Whoever hits me twice will get two’ and keep on increasing until the basket is empty and then come to me.e. shaitan tries his best to thwart the efforts and stop the advancement of anyone on this path. and the senses Allah has granted us. “La ilaha illallah Muhammad Rasulullah! Hadhrat. but cultivates the seed of the mother of all diseases. His trick is that he allows the salik to perform a lot of worship. this body. You will not gain anything from me. he is a true mumin. How is he going to benefit and how is he going to gain reward? This existence. you have become a kafir (rejecter) of tariqat. “Listen. nose. therefore.” He then narrated the incident of a man who lived with a buzurg for several years and complained about the condition of his heart that it had not improved. to fear Allah and avoid the major sins. He said. The people who do dhikr and shugl and pray salah with the intention to profit in this manner (i. Thus. This is the whole problem. “What do you mean by improving?” The man said. “I will pass on the blessings I gain from you. he is arrogant.heart. we should at least fulfill our obligation to Allah (of being grateful to him) before we look for other rewards and benefits. Whoever claims his humility is actually arrogant because one can only claim humility when he has observed the loftiness of his rank. ‘I will give one walnut to whoever hits me on the head with his shoe. True Humility .” The man exclaimed. tongue. But since reading this.” Junaid Baghdadi replied. It is written in Ikmaal-ul-Shiyam that. ears. you want to become a peer. to become peers) are foolish. If a kafir reads it with conviction even after spending a lifetime in kufr.183 - . Take a basket of walnuts and sit outside the door of the khanqah and announce. do one thing. arrogance.

and thinks it below himself to sit on a rug. May Allah . fall because of arrogance. The story of the Battle of Hunain is mentioned in the third ruku’ of Surah Tauba and has been explained summarily in Bayan-ul-Quran. showed signs of arrogance. such a person is actually arrogant. very few of such a khalifah’s murideen are successful and his line does not endure for long. I saw it was the habit of shuyukh that if the idea of khilafat crossed a murid’s mind.” even though that person may not have any humility in him. This is a sign of true humility. If the person rectified himself then good. due to his self-importance he thinks he deserved to be on the chair and that he has performed a great act of humility. . after receiving khilafat. This is a long topic which I have shortened due to my sickness. he thinks he should be on the bare floor. neither humility nor any good quality. Even if one’s khilafat is not taken.In summary. Another example: he helps a poor person and is joyous that the poor man actually accepted his help when it was not worthy of being accepted. For example. the reality of humility is that one feels himself so wretched that the level of his rank or status never even crosses his mind. Most people wrongly believe that an act of piety and humility proves one is humble. who performed a lot of shugl and dhikr of Allah . In fact. It is indeed a dangerous matter. there is an even greater need to be cautious after one is given khilafat. even something smaller like ujb (vanity) must be avoided because the consequences of ujb are no less dangerous. though I wished to write more. They would warn a person who. by His Mercy and Beneficence. save me and my friends and all the salikeen from this dangerous disease. A truly humble person is one who does something and thinks himself below the act of humility. If a person truly feels this way about himself he will never lay claim to anything. If. It was because of ujb that the Sahaba suffered during the Battle of Hunain when the Blessed Prophet himself was marching forward. I saw many people. they would delay granting him khilafat even when he had attained the nisbat of Allah . The sickness of arrogance is dangerous in the Shari’ah but more so in tariqat. For example. someone leaves his chair to sit on a rug.184 - . In reality. if a rich man helps a poor man people will say. he thinks of himself as vile. otherwise they annulled his khilafat. This is why Shaikh (author of Ikmaal-ul-Shiyam) explains the difference between humble and nonhumble is that humility is not that a person performs a humble act and thinks it below himself to do such a thing. Though arrogance is a serious issue. khulafah of major shuyukh. because such a claim indicates he is cognizant of his high status. the person thinks it above himself to do such an act. it is not the only thing to be avoided. From head to toe. he sits on the rug but does not think himself worthy of sitting on it. True humility is that when a humble act is performed. For example. Allah says. humility is not performing a humble act and then thinking of oneself as humble. “Look at how humble he is.

He is presenting us with the blessing of iman.185 - . boosting the confidence of the Muslims. but most ran from the battlefield. the fighting became vicious. was straitened for you. Some of his men were killed. it is not a war of territory and power. Khalid himself admits he said something that exacerbated the situation. Likewise.Truly Allah has given you victory on many battlefields and on the Day of Hunain when you rejoiced at your great number but it availed you not and the earth. Then Allah sent down his sakina (tranquility) on the believers and sent down forces which you saw not. 121). When we finished with Tulaiha Kaddab who hadn’t shown much resistance.e. Khalid bin Walid was commander-in-chief of the Muslim army. It was due to this humility that the most hateful enemies of the Blessed Prophet became his devout followers. An equal number of Muslims were martyred as apostates killed. including Tulaiha himself. Khalid bin Walid stated that people face tribulations based on their utterances. Tulaiha’s army) we just dealt with.171 In the war against the apostates. The first battle in the lineup of wars against the apostates was with Tulaiha Kaddaab. They fought us continuously from sunrise to Asr. His every action manifested his humbleness though this was the greatest victory against the worst enemy of the Blessed Prophet at the time. There are many incidents of this kind in AlI’tidal (p. Allah loves humility which has always been the symbol of the Prophets of Allah and the auliya-allah. On the other hand. then you turned back in flight. They realized that the Blessed Prophet was a mercy and symbol of love from Allah . when the Muslims took on Musailimah. ‘Who is Banu Hanifah (the tribe of Musailmah Kaddab)’? They are not any better than the rogues (i. whenever the Khulafaah Rashideen congratulated an army for their victory. 159). and punished the disbelievers. He says. they always emphasized the importance of avoiding ujb. it says: 171 9: 25-26 . After that.’ slipped my tongue and hardship strikes us by our own words. Such is the recompense of disbelievers. When we fought with them (Banu Hanifah) we realized there was none other like them. In Asir-i-Malta (p. an embodiment of humility. the words.. vast as it is. the Blessed Prophet’s bowed his head low as he entered the city. On the day when the Blessed Prophet r conquered Makkah.

He also loved simplicity and keeping company with simple people. conduct. clean his nose. He loved the smell of ittar (perfume oils). especially in public. however. the auliya-allah crush the urge from their nafs for greatness and praise. exaltedness. he was also particular about cleanliness. It also reminds a person of his reality and his filthiness. teacher and student (i. This is why people with nafs ammara (that inclines towards evil) and the barons of this dunya think it beneath them and dishonorable to perform wudu from a public haudh.. and way of walking. it grates the nafs because one person washes his feet from one area while another person takes water from the same place to rinse his mouth. one can analogize it with everything else such as our possessions. Among the rich. and was afraid of the company of the people of dunya. etc. and to establish humility in themselves. He wanted to keep his habits. The fuqaha have written it is more virtuous to perform ablution from a haudh (shallow reservoirs of water. This is probably the reason behind the excellence of performing wudu in a haudh. for performing ablution) because it opposes the Mutazillites. For this reason. were always looking for ways to lower themselves. He inherently despised formalities and superficiality. his issues. attending the call of nature increases their self-importance and arrogance while for the public it only increases their humility and contempt for the nafs. though it is nowhere written that the Mutazillites were against performing ablution from a haudh. Maulana Qasim Naunutwi and Shaikh-ul-Hind). and are happy to see something that distresses their nafs and humiliates it.186 - . and self-independence increase and where it is easy to fall . and though the bathrooms of the rich are fragrant and clean. to crush their nafs. He was very close to the students of the madaris and preferred to sit in the third-class section of the train. It wishes to sanctify itself and this is precisely the cause of all evils and the reason behind the downfall of one’s dunya and Akhirah. ‘the public bathrooms are also a place of blessing. the affluent and pompous people. they are an abomination. and wash his face. popularity. especially rose. like the poor people. An offensive smell and physical impurity is nothing compared to the foul odors emitted by spiritual impurities.e. They fled from places where arrogance. He always quoted Maulana Qasim Naunutwi who said. vanity. properties. The reality is that both of these two. He always kept camphor with him while traveling because the odors and dirty clothing of people irritated him. As far as I understand.Hadhrat Shaikh-ul-Hind Mahmud-ul-Hasan loved living with the poor and common people. his clothing.’ The obsession of the Nafs The reality is that the nafs (self) is obsessed with its greatness. usually in masajid. When this is the situation of filth (that discharges from our body).

an ass. but as Khalid bin Walid said. “If you students are unified. and swore false oaths. sagg-i-dunya (a dog of this dunya). If anyone ever calls us illiterate. that ‘Hamm chuman deegra naist’ (‘we are everything. they deceived. lied. the teachers and madrasa cannot do anything to you. the student protests and demonstrations at Mazahirul-Uloom quelled my desire to teach and I never did teach again after that. The hardships arrogant words can cause us In 1382 A. then why does it offend us when someone calls us an ass or a dog? After all. He gave a moving speech.. a fire ignites within us and we begin looking for their faults. Approximately one week before the protests started. We try to relegate this person amongst the people. The inciters of the protests used every method possible. naabkar (useless). Many times. They didn’t just talk self-deprecatingly like we do. A non-Muslim advised an expelled student. If we were true to our ascription. The 172 26: 30 . We say kamtareen khalaaiq (the worst of creation). is the root cause behind all the hardships and troubles we face in our life. I truly believe that the axiom. they are also amongst the creation. Although the apparent causes behind these protests may have been something else. kamtareen khalaaik (the worst of creation). a dog.victim to the nafs. “There is never a strike or protest in Mazahir.” 2. but even thoughts of arrogance and ujb that crept into my heart. The seed of protest was sowed in one of the campuses of Mazahirul-Uloom. useless. ‫اﻟﺒﻼء‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻛﻞ ﺑﺎﻟﻤﻨﻄﻖ‬ (‘Hardship is based on what we say’). “Whatever hardship befalls you is because of your own bad deeds172. we think quite the opposite. the topic of protests and strikes came up in one of the classes and the teacher declared. and thus some things have become clear to me: 1. But all these ascriptions are sanctimonious because the meanings of these words have no relation to the condition of our hearts. nangi khalaaik (the destitute of creation) and ascribe other similar epithets to ourselves all the time. I called the supervisor of the campus and explained everything to him. If we ever hear praise of our contemporaries.” This student gathered all the students in one of the campus buildings where the gate had been closed. nothing else but us exists’).H. and because of this we find faults in others by criticizing and backbiting them. or a pig we are consumed by a fire.187 - . I faced hardships not for something said. When I discovered this in the morning. zarr-i bi miqdar (worthless granule). In fact.

May Allah protect me because arrogance is the mother of all diseases and can destroy the best of all people. 3. The ugly face of riots has left a deep scar in my heart.” The assistant principal of Maulana Abdul Majeed whispered. However.” I repeatedly emphasized the seriousness of this issue to him. my sympathies are always with the teachers and staff. When the riots and protests continued for some time and moved from the campus into Mazahirul-Uloom itself. and that they would one day be leaders of the people.supervisor said. That year in Bukhari class. we found few who were not involved in the riots. we (the board members) held a meeting and I proclaimed. their being naaib (representatives) of the Blessed Prophet . this poem came to my lips: Why doesn’t the one deprived of his desire Look into the sleeping skies That he sees his hard work failing at every step Even now. often met and confided with us on this matter.. we always sympathized with the students whenever we heard of strikes and riots in the madrasa and the students told us of the abuses against them. I’ll go and fix him up right now. now if I ever hear of a riot or strike breaking out in any madrasa.188 - . but we later discovered he was also amongst the agitators. but saw he was headstrong and too irrational to understand the volatile nature of the matter. “It is not possible for any daura student to be involved in this. and mistakenly thought they had absorbed this message. whenever the scene of the strikes plays out before my eyes. I made a point of repeating this message during each class from the beginning of the year. who was also one of the closest helpers of muhtamim (principal). after seeing the dynamic of the riots in Mazahirul-Uloom. I see it a result of my own failing.” This fool (i. he can’t do anything. there are also students from daura.e. “Not one student from daura (the final year) is involved in this. “Hadhrat. “Don’t worry. Even worse and more astounding was that my close friend. Hadhrat Shaikh is humbly referring to himself) repeated the same thing but more forcefully.” But after investigating. If I had any sincerity I would have had some influence on my students. But when I saw that almost everyone was involved. The reason I was so adamant that daura students could not be involved in the riots was that I had stressed upon them the greatness of their rank. The downfall arrogance causes I have seen many of the masha’ikh of suluk fall because of arrogance and the story of Shaikh Abu Abdullah Andlusi is so deeply engraved in my heart that it often inadvertently . Before this.

It was the end of 200 A. There was a small well on the outskirts of this village where some women were filling their buckets with water. and anyone who has some affiliation to tasawwuf. I gathered the courage to say. ‘O my people. please do not disgrace us and everyone here. I saw this girl and my love for her has overwhelmed me to the extent that it has gripped my limbs and body.189 - . Shaikh replied. you are the shaikh of Iraq and are renowned for your austerity. Shaikh bowed his head and he stopped eating. ‘My friends. We were worried and depressed. and only 200 years had elapsed since the Blessed Prophet passed away.000. O Shaikh. ‘O Shaikh. Many khanqahs ran under his auspices. As soon as the Shaikh (Abu Abdullah Andlusi) saw one of the women his situation changed. and he had thousands of students and disciples.’ Saying this. would also preserve it in their hearts. Shaikh Abu Abdullah Andlusi was one of the akabir of the auliya-allah. nothing is in my control. he began to cry and said. I wish that the salikeen. your and my fate are foreordained by Allah . The wilayat (closeness to Allah ) has been taken from me and the signs of guidance removed. and talking to anyone for three whole days. my destiny is running its course. drinking. It is as if the era of khair-ul-quroon still existed. how long am I going to hide my problem from you? The day before yesterday.’ I replied. It is said that he had over 12.H. hundreds of madaris operated under his name.’ Shaikh turned towards everyone and said. The number of your murideen exceeds 12. “My friend. your asceticism. Once he went on a journey accompanied by great shuyukh and ulama like Junaid Baghdadi and Hadhrat Shibli.’ .flows into my writing. thousands of your murideen are worried about your condition. By the Quran. On the third day. Hadhrat Shibli says: Our caravan was moving peacefully and with the blessings of Allah . and your wealth of knowledge. Then we passed by a Christian village.000 murideen. Now it is impossible for me to leave here. There was little time left for salah and we could not find water in the village.

The shaikh began crying with us and soon the earth became wet with the flood of our tears. Most of them began begging Allah and pleading with Him that. ‘He is grazing the pigs in the jungle. the pigs gathered around us and began squealing.190 - .’ After this. When we came close. we had no choice but to return to Baghdad. I am not my control. look at your condition after all the knowledge. what is happening!’ The village people explained. ‘Walaikum assalam. ‘O my brothers. There is none but You who can lift this hardship from us. Some of them died in shock and grief then and there. greatness. I did not think You would do such a thing and throw me out Your door. The shaikh’s murideen in Baghdad were devastated when we explained the whole situation to them. my Maula (Creator) did what He wished with me and after bringing me close.’ Then he looked towards the sky and said. he began crying and begging for help from Allah and said. Shibli said. Where is he and how is he doing? Thus.. After the year passed. He threw me away from His door. They told us. ‘O Shibli. ‘O my Maula.’” Shibli said. ‘O Allah. when He wished. learn from others!’ Shibli cried and supplicated. and hadith and tafsir. Tears began flowing from our eyes and we were barely able to suppress our emotions when we reached the outer edges of the jungle where the shaikh was grazing pigs. ‘O our Rabb. one group of murideen traveled to the village and asked the people the whereabouts of their shaikh. show the shaikh guidance and return him back to his original state. After this.e.’ and he softly replied. We saw the shaikh: he was wearing a Christian cap on his head and a girdle around his waist.We were struck by this statement and began to cry in anguish. don’t ever become arrogant about your knowledge and status. ‘O Changer of hearts. all the khanqahs shut down and we spent an entire year in pain and anguish without our shaikh. The scene was like salt on our wounds. he would graze the pigs) and now he is grazing the pigs. The shaikh was also sobbing.’ Saying this. he was leaning on the stick which he leaned on during khutbas and speeches. we ask none but You for help and in everything we put our trust in You. we said. When shaikh saw us walking towards him he looked down. ‘Shaikh you were hafiz of Quran and recited the .’ We were astonished and were about to drown in our sorrow and grief. as he oversaw the pigs. ‘O Shaikh. Who can avoid what He has destined for you. ‘Assalamu alaikum. the murideen decided to make a trip to shaikh and find out about his condition. ‘The shaikh was engaged to the daughter of our chief.’ Hearing our pleas and crying. O my friends fear the Wrath of Allah . Her father accepted the engagement under this condition (i. Please remove this hardship from us.’ We thought.’ Shaikh replied.

‫ﻣﻦ ﺑﺪل دﯾﻨﮫ ﻓﺎﻗﺘﻠﻮه‬ ‘Whoever changes his Deen. execute him. Do you remember anything from the ahadith?’ The shaikh said. Do you remember any now?’ The shaikh replied.000 ahadith with the chains of transmission and could recall them instantly. Verily Allah does whatever he wishes. there is no one to give him respect. ‫اﺷﮭﺪ ان ﻻ اﻟﮫ اﻻ اﷲ و اﺷﮭﺪ ان ﻣﺤﻤﺪ رﺳﻮل اﷲ‬ Only the person who felt our pain and anguish before this could understand our joy at that moment. you knew 30. ‘Was there some reason behind all this?’ The shaikh replied. we decided to return to Baghdad. ‫وﻣﻦ ﯾﮭﻦ اﷲ ﻓﻤﺎﻟﮫ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻜﺮم ان اﷲ ﯾﻔﻌﻞ ﻣﺎ ﯾﺸﺎء‬ Whosoever Allah humiliates.174 Shibli asked. He was loudly pronouncing and repeating the kalimah. we asked the sheikh.173 And the second ayah is. ‘O friend. The first is.191 - . ‫وﻣﻦ ﯾﺘﺒﺪل اﻟﻜﻔﺮ ﺑﺎﻻﯾﻤﺎن ﻓﻘﺪ ﺿﻞ ﺳﻮاء اﻟﺴﺒﯿﻞ‬ Whoever chooses kufr in place of iman. 173 174 22: 17 2: 108 . verily he has deviated from the straight path. ‘I only remember one hadith. we saw the shaikh in front of us.’’ Shibli says: “Seeing this condition of the sheikh. “O Shaikh. Afterwards.Quran in the seven qirat (recitations). I do not remember anything from the Quran except two ayaat. emerging from the bank of a river where he had bathed. We had only traveled a short distance when on the third day.

‘We are mumineen. Hakim Ilyas has also written a book based on this incident by the name of Shaikh Andlusi ka Aik Ajeeb au Ghareeb ibratnaak Wakia. When I saw fire-worshippers and Christians worshipping something besides Allah . Ameen. I felt arrogance in my heart that.’ Immediately. I heard a voice from the Unseen that. I felt as if a bird flew from my heart which in reality was my iman.’ At that moment. believers in the one Creator. May Allah by His Grace and Mercy save us from this deadly disease. This arrogance is dangerous it brought down a shaikh of shuyukh.192 - . Do you think your iman is in your hands that you look down upon others? If you wish We will prove it to you right now (that iman is by My will). Look at these ignorant and foolish people who worship inanimate and unintelligent beings. it is granted by Our Will.‘Yes. when we stopped by this village we passed by temples and churches.’” (end of quote) In this incident I meant to narrate only the last portion since the whole incident has already been narrated in Aap Beti and in Akabir Ka Suluk by Sufi Iqbal. ‘This iman and belief in the Oneness of Allah is not attained by your efforts. .

193 - .CHAPTER 20 DEBASING THE AULIYA-ALLAH .

He has prepared for them gardens under which rivers flow.’ Those Sufia who fall under the definition of the hadith of ihsan also come under this ayah. the All-Merciful. Regarding this matter.194 - . the Very-Merciful ‫اﻟﺤﻤ ُ ِﷲ رب اﻟﻌﺎ ﻟﻤﯿﻦ‬ ‫ﺪ‬ ‫واﻟﻠﺼﻼة واﻟﺴﻼم ﻋﻠﻰ ﺳﯿﺪ اﻟﻤﺮﺳﻠﯿﻦ‬ All praise is due to God. Allah Y says: ‫واﻟﺴﺒﻘﻮن اﻻوﻟﻮن ﻣﻦ اﻟﻤﮭﺎﺟﺮﯾﻦ واﻻﻧﺼﺎر‬ And the foremost to embrace Islam of the Muhajireen and the Ansaar and also those who followed them exactly. The Salaf include the ulama. Lord of all the worlds And may peace and blessings be upon the most honorable of messengers Destruction for those who harm the friends of Allah This last chapter is the most important of all past chapters and also the most critical. the muhadditheen. Allah is well-pleased with them as they are well-pleased with Him. ‘This is for my Ummah and after Allah’s Y Pleasure there is no anger. This subject has been explained extensively in the book Al-I’tidaal.‫ﺑﺴﻢ اﷲ اﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ اﻟﺮﺣﯿﻢ‬ In the Name of God. Abdah bin Abi Lababah and Hassan bin bin Attia narrated that they heard from a large number of Sahaba that. only hurt themselves not the ulema they criticize. to dwell therein forever. And even if they could hurt 175 9: 100 . Qasim. ‘When this ayah was revealed. and the sufiah. That is the supreme success. It is about debasing the the Salaf. the Blessed Prophet r said. Yahya bin Kathir. the fuqaha. One of them is narrated by Imam Auzai. He says.175 There are many ahadith and athaar in Durre Mansur which help explain this ayah. I will only add that those who make a career of finding faults in scholars and are proud of it. Makhul.

In essence. and does not value our scholars. however. I have heard that he meant (backbiting) of the scholars is extremely poisonous. the scholars) are the wali of Allah Y. he will be at the very least a fasiq or fajir (sinner) and will be deserving of the wrath of Allah Y in this world and in the hereafter. and we know how Allah Y exposes the faults of one who ridicules them (scholars). “Anyone who troubles a faqih troubles the Blessed Prophet r. verses of the Qur’an.” Khatib Baghdadi relates from Imam Abu Hanifah (rahmatullahi alayh) and Imam Shafi'i (rahmatullahi alayh) that “If the fuqaha (jurists) and ulema (scholars) are not the Auliyah of Allah Y.g.’” He further corroborates this with the statements of the fuqaha. material possessions) or dignity and respect.195 - . all of which are temporary and insignificant. then nobody is a wali of Allah Y. does not want them to have anything to do with our Ummah. ‘He who does not respect our elders. If there is another reason for his contempt of the scholars. “The holders of the Quran are the friends of Allah Y. The Blessed Prophet r said.” Abdullah bin Abbas t says.” It is narrated in Bukhari that Allah Y said. It is Allah’s habit that He unveils the secrets of those who ridicule the scholars and destroys the hearts of those who loosen their tongue against them. and may He include us amongst the people who fear Him the as He should be feared.’ The Blessed Prophet r said. listen to me for a minute! May He grant you and I the ways to achieve His pleasure. is not from amongst us. Whosoever makes them their enemy makes Allah Y his enemy and whosoever makes them his friend makes Allah Y his friend. The Blessed Prophet r said. and the ahadith.e. .” Hafiz Abul-Qasim Ibn Asakar advises: O my brother. is not kind to our children.’ Some consider themselves of this Ummah.the ulema the most they could do is to deprive them of worldly things (i. Of course. their criticism and prejudices against the ulema backfire on them. ‘Those who carry the revelations (e.” (Reference of Ibn Asakar obtained from the book Belittling the Status of the Mashaikh) Shaikh Abdul-Hai writes in his Fatawa: ‘The fuqaha decree that one who swears at the Auliya or ulema due to his contempt for knowledge is a kafir. “I declare war upon the one who troubles my wali. the Blessed Prophet r. this can only be done if they have power over decreasing whatever is written in the ulema’s destiny (which they do not). according to this hadith.

after consulting my uncle. He was expelled by Shaikh Saharanpuri from the madrasa. Shaikh Saharanpuri. one of the highest ranking khulafa of Shaikh Saharanpuri. 176 The late Shaikh Yahya Kandhilwi. those who debase the Salaf harm themselves more than anyone else. ‘Their crooked is also straight’ Shaikh Zakariya writes: One of the helpers of Shaikh Gangohi would often have kashf (clairvoyance) of the graves. He did not like what I had written to the creditors. my Shaikh.In brief. First. This point is supported by the ahadith and the sayings of the fuqaha. He said it would have been better if you had written. The second day after his death.” I was very concerned about an 8000 rupee debt my father had left behind him. Those who can take out time and are not preoccupied by worldly obligations are encouraged to take out time to read Al-I’tidal. “Do not worry about so and so person. When my father176 passed away he came for condolence. Later. I sent a postcard to my father’s creditors stating that my father has passed away and that I take responsibility for the amount he owed you. “My father’s inheritance consists of books (Shaikh Zakariya’s father owned a small bookstore).196 - . “I am not in debt so do not worry. I was worried he would continue his mission.” I was a school-age pupil and could not make out how something crooked could be anything but crooked. It (i. . Take his books instead of money to finish his debt.e. He sat in the cemetery for a while. his criticism) did not bother me but it was bad for him. one thing I myself witnessed was the consquences of his hatred and criticisms. At the time.” The second message he sent was. was in Hijaz. regardless of whether it is said by a pious or a worldly person. The third message was. their crooked is also straight. Shaikh Ilyas. “Be fearful of the Auliya-Allah. But.” This was in reference to a person who hated my father and always criticized him. he came and gave me three messages from my father.

“Do not be proud that you are on haqq (righteousness). 1962. in 1335 Hijri. if the Auliya-Allah ever have a change of heart towards someone (like yourself). Shaikh was quiet about these complaints. even if it may be an erroneous complaint. I saw many times that their takaddur (change of heart) puts one into hardship.197 - . “You are right. Now as I looked upon Shaikh Abdul-Qadir’s face.” Those who declare war against Allah 177 178 Madrasa Mazaahirul-Uloom Abdul. Wrong is wrong. Always keep your record straight with them as much as possible. He stayed in the service of his Shaikh for fourteen years and was known for his strictness in following the Sunnah. it will definitely have an adverse effect on you in some way or another. Avoid the takaddur of these selfeffacing people. “He writes lies. their crooked is also straight’) and how I could not rationalize what it meant. I was returning from Hijaz with Shaikh Abdul-Qadir. Shaikh Abdul-Qadir’s face flushed with anger. . it then dawned upon me about the time I received the message from my father (‘be fearful of the pious. I was well aware of these people (who wrote the letters) and it so happened that all the letters that came to Shaikh would come through me first. I was researching for the book Bazlul-Majhud while I was in Madinah. But in Zul-Qadda 1335. My Shaikh (Shaikh Saharanpuri) would sometimes receive trivial complaints from people about Nazim Sahib (the dean of the madrasa177) concerning matters of the madrasa. the man was a liar and wrote false complaints. It was true.” After this incident. everything came back to me. not complaints” (regarding the person who complained to Shaikh). and Nazim spoke the truth.Qadir Raipuri. for his profound piety. khalifah of the renowned Shaikh Abdur-Raheem. sometimes I would respond to these complaints harshly. He passed away on August 16. Shaikh Abdul Qadir replied.” Abdul Qadir gave this letter in my presence to Nazim who retorted. but remember. “You are mistreating so and so person. but since I was responding on his behalf. Take care of him and behave better with him. I became fearful after this and reminded my friends that. and his humility.178 Shaikh Saharanpuri gave him a letter to give to the Nazim (dean) which stated.Ten years later.

Maimuna . This same topic has been discussed in Al-I’tidal where it is written that the hadith. Mu’az bin Jabal . ‘I swear by My Honor and Greatness.” He (Allama Ibn Taimiyah) says: This is the most authentic of ahadith about the auliya-allah. Ibn Taimiyah. I am enraged like a furious lion’(Durre Mansur). Allah says. I read a verse in the book of Dawud (as). has prepared himself for war with Me’ (Durre Mansur).” In another hadith qudsi. ‘Whosoever debases My wali. Wahab bin Munabah narrates. “Whoever makes an enemy of My wali. challenges Me to a war. love he who is loved by Allah Y . Anas . Jibrael narrates from Allah Y that He says. has prepared himself for war with Me. wrote that in the hadith of Bukhari. declares me his enemy. The faces of the people who debase the ulama are turned away from the Qibla in the grave. . I become so angry in My feelings for My wali that I become like a furious lion. In My love for the auliya. ‘Whoever makes an enemy of the wali of Allah Y brings himself in the battlefield to fight a war (with Allah Y). Allah Y says.Shaikh-ul-Islam. Hadhrat Gangohi said. the Zaboor. and Abu Imamah. They like only he who is liked by Allah Y . Whoever wishes may go and see it. and are angry with whom Allah Y is angry. They order that which Allah Y orders and prohibit that which Allah Y prohibited. In one hadith the Blessed Prophet r said.’ And this is because the auliya believe in Allah Y and befriend Him. in which Allah Y says. whoever debased My wali. despise he who is despised by Allah Y .198 - . The Blessed Prophet r said. ‘Whoever ridicules My wali. ‫ﻣﻦ ﻋﺎدي ﻟﻲ وﻟﯿﺎ ﻓﻘﺪ اذﻧﺘﮫ ﺑﺎﻟﺤﺮب‬ is narrated by Abu Huraira in Bukhari but it is also narrated by Aishah .

to fast constantly. mujahid. What a dangerous position. any person who loses affiliation with Allah Y becomes accustomed to raising objections against the auliya-allah. objections and accusations against the auliya-allah become their friend.” The author of Mazahir Haqq writes.” To be contemptuous of the Sufia who follow the Sunnah. to be in war with Allah Y. especially those who hold knowledge of the Deen and are pious in their actions. “The declaration of war indicates an unfavorable death. (May Allah Y save us from this). in Islam. Meaning that. ‘When any person becomes defiant of Allah Y. If such a thing was to happen the doors of repentance are still open. is a disaster. read my book Al-I’tidal in which I have explained this subject in ten to twelve pages. faqih. namely to be a muhaddith. The advice I always give to my friends is that there are many fields of Deen and to work in every one of them is difficult. This proves that the heart of such a person is full of defiance and sickness.. and who are the keepers of the esoteric meanings. says.e. Loving the auliya-allah is the best antidote and despising them is a deadly poison. It indicates the graveness of these two sins and that a person involved in them may die in the state of kufr. ‫اﻟﻤﺮء ﻣﻊ ﻣﻦ اﺣﺐ‬ A man will be with whom he loves .’ I have already mentioned this at length in Al-I’tidal and it is an extremely important subject. and legs and arms broken in punishment for this heinous crime. etc. but what is one to do if he is corrupted in his Deen? The scholars say that aside from these two. Allama Shirani writes in Tabaqati-Kubra: Imam Abu Turab Nahshabi. the auliya-allah) then from the rule of. a person of taqwa. against one who does this is deadly. The dire threat. For more information. because the difficulties and pains of this world will end.It is bearable if ones ears are cut. You could only imagine how destructive such a thing could be which brings about death in the state of kufr. to perform a lot of nawafil (supererogatory prayers). But if a person develops love in his heart for the kamileen (i. It is the utmost wish of every Muslim to die a favorable death (as a Muslim) which is an eternal blessing from Allah Y. break the bida. no other sin has been recorded which incites war with Allah Y. who was one of the head of the sufiah.199 - . eyes gouged. The chances of this person dying a terrible death are imminent.

200 - .   1397.  .he will attain an immense portion (of reward) from each of these fields of Deen.

A’immah. spiritually and physically. Thus. Amr bil maroof.Plural of imam. Imam Malik (rah). They are not objectives. Adab.Plural of wali ullah. the salik is aware of his effacement while in baqaa he is unaware of his own effacement Baseerat.After fanaa of desire and will. Bayah. good qualities and attributes of the mind and soul.201 - .Enjoining the good.O Glossary .Perceptive faculty of the mind.Plural of haal Akaabir. AhwaalPlural of haal: Different states that are attained as one progresses in achieving the nisbat of Allah. In fanaa. . Auliya Allah I . Baqaa. and Imam Ahmed (rah). Ahwaal. the will becomes the will and desire of Allah (swt). or oath at the hands of a shaikh.Commandments.Signifies discipline of the mind. Imam Shafi’ (rah). Conventionally. usually used in reference to the four great imams of Fiqh: Imam Abu Hanifah (rah). but rather means by which one achieves the objective of ihsan. adab of something is fulfillment of its rights.Elders. AsghaalPlural of shugl: In the terminology of the sufiah it refers to the different meditative exercises by which one achieves nisbat of Allah. BaatinThat which relates to the activity of the soul and nafs.To make a pledge. Ahkamaat. baqaa is travelling in Allah (swt).

Buzurg- Urdu for shaikh or elder. FanaaSignifies the end of travelling to Allah (swt) that is: the thinking away of the self; it is the death of passion, of self-will, of self-consciousness. This is a lower state than that of baqaa. Faqih- Jurist Faraasat- Signifies a faculty which Allah I puts in the hearts of the pious and muttaqi in consequence whereof they sometimes know conditions or circumstances of certain men FardhThat which is obligatory and proven by strong (Quran and authentic ahadith) and indisputable evidence; to reject a fardh is kufr. Fiqh- Is knowledge of derivative rulings derived from in-depth evidences of the Quran and Sunnah. Ghafla- Forgetfulness of Allah I. The opposite of dhikr (remembrance of Allah I). Ghaus- Is sometimes used synonomously with qutb but also sometimes indicates a lower level than the qutb in the hierarchy of the Auliya. It should be remembered that this hierarchy does not come about by design; it is an arrangement in which even the Auliya of this hierarchy are unaware of their own positions Haal- State, spiritual state Haqq - Righteousness and truth. Ijma’- Consensus of the scholars. Ijtihad- Mujtahid exerting the faculties of the mind to the utmost for the purpose of forming an opinion n a case of law. Ikhlaas- Sincerity of Allah I. Ilm-ul-akhlaq- Knowledge and science of the qualities of the soul. Ilm-ul-kalam- Knowledge and science of beliefs and doctrine.
- 202 -

Istidraj- Supernatural acts performed by the kuffar . Jazb- An inclination towards fulfilling the orders of Allah I. It is a gift of Allah I which He grants to whomever He wishes. Kaifiyaat- Plural of kaifiyat- Higher inner states of iman in which one experiences the sweetness of closeness to Allah. Karamaat- Supernatural acts performed by the Auliya. KashfLiterally the lifting of a curtain or veil. In tasawwuf, kashf means clairvoyance.

Kashf Quboor- Clairvoyance of the graves Kashf Sudur- Kashf in general is also called Kashf Sudur; though khasf Sudur is Khabr wahidThere are two types aziz and gharib. Aziz- in which the number of narrators throughout the chain of transmission is two people and if there is only one narrator, it is called gharib . Khairul quroon- From the hadith of the Blessed Prophet r. It refers to the greatest time period of Islam from the time of the Blessed Prophet r to the period of the taba’-tabieen. Khauf- Fear of Allah I. Khilafat- A shaikh’s certification that the disciple possesses the qualities to keep spiritually progressing on the Path as long as the disciple continues following Madhab- Singular of madhaaib- literally means place of departure. Also used in the meaning of opinion, view, belief. Conventionally, it means school of Fiqh as is mentioned above by the author. Majzub- A person so permutated with the love of Allah I that he is often or perpetually unaware of his actions and sayings. Maqam- Signifies a degree of the path that comes in the way of the salik. Mashaaikh- Extended plural form of shuyukh.
- 203 -

Mashoora or mashoor- A hadith narrated by a large number, but in which the number dwindled througout the chain of tranmission. Mu’jizat- Supernatural acts performed by Ambiya (as). Muhaqqiq- An expert who brings out the truth from extensive study Mujahadaat- Plural of mujahadah- exercises to attain nisbat of Allah I. Mujahadaat included physical exertion to surpress the nafs and remove arrogance from the heart. Due to the physical and spiritual weakness of Muslims in our times, the shuykh no longer instruct the murideen to perform mujahadaat as they did in the past. For examples, look in chapter 12 (pg. 188). Mujtahid- Singular of mujtahideen, a scholar who puts all his effort by the order of the Shari’ah to derive an opinion from the Quran and Sunnah. The conditions to be a mujtahid are outlined in chapter four Muqallid- One who practices taqlid. Murid- One who makes bayah to a shaikh for spiritual rectification. Murideen- Plural of murid Murshid- Literally, one who guides. In tasawwuf, the shaikh who guides the murid. Mushajaraat- Literally, the entwinement of branches from the same tree. Since the Sahaba t all spiritually descend from the Blessed Prophet r their disagreement is looked upon as mushajaraat. Mushtabah- A deed or thing of which one is doubtful whether it is haram or halal. Mutakhireen- The scholars of the era after the mutaqadimeen. However, there is no precise time or date by which the era of the Mutaqademeen is separated from the mutakhireen. In general though, the scholars closer to our time are referred to as the mutakhireen while the scholars closer to the period of the Salaf are called the mutaqedemeen. Mutaqademeen- The scholars of the era closer to the period of the Salaf . Nahi anil munkar – Forbidding the evil.
- 204 -

Nisbat-

Literally relationship with Allah I. The objective of tasawwuf is to attain the level of ihsan in order to strengthen the nisbat of Allah I.

Nur- Light Paas anfaas- A method of the sufiah in attaining permanent remembrance of Allah (swt) in which the salik inhales breathing in the majestic name ‘Allah (swt)’ and exhales breathing out the letter ‘hu’. Qudama- The scholars of the earlier times Qutb- The hierarch of the Auliya of any given period Raja- Hope in the mercy of Allah I. Ruhaniyat- Spirituality. Salaf-I-saleheen- Pious predecessors. Salaf traditionally, are the scholars of the first, second, and even third century after the hijrah. Salik- a traveler on the path to Allah I SanadA thing against which another leans or rests- a chain of transmission in a hadith is called sanad because the hadith rests on the chain of transmission to prove its authenticity. Also means connection. Shariah- Rulings from the Quran and Sunnah related to the outward deeds. Shathiaat- Plural of shath. Is plural of shuth. Shuth is an utterance or action said or done by one overcome by a haal, which is incompatible with the Quran and Sunnah Shukr- Gratefulness to Allah I. Shuyukh- Plural of shaikh . Suluk- The path of the salik by which gains wusul ilallah (attainment of Allah I)
- 205 -

Tareeqat. WajibThat which is obligatory but one who rejects it will be fasiq (transgressor) but not a kafir. and tazkiyah (purification). Tasawwuf. Wajib and fardh are also used interchangeably except according the Hanafia.Friend of Allah I. Wali ullah.Those who met the Sahaba but did not gain the companionship of the Blessed Prophet r. Tabieen.Short for wali ullah (friend of Allah I). Wusul ilallah. Usul.Being proud of oneself without thinking low of others.Those who met the tabieen but did not gain the companionship of the Sahaba t.Reliance on Allah I. Tawakkul. Waridaat. TaqlidAcceptance by one who does not possess the ability of ijtihad to accept the derivative juristic rulings of a mujtahid without asking for proof and with full trust and faith in him that he possesses the proof to support his ruling. we can say.Tariqat is another name for Ihsan ( that you worship Allah as if you see Him (Bukhari)) or.Another name for tariqat. WajdSpiritual ecstasy in which one is unconscious of his actions.Plural of asl. .Exegesis of the Quran.206 - . description and taqrir (deeds or sayings which he approved of) of the Blessed Prophet r. Rules and principles upon which ijtihad of the Quran and Sunnah is made.Reaching Allah I. deeds. Tafsir. Taba’-tabieen. Wali. it is the acquisition of the attribute of ihsan.Plural of warid.SunnahAccording the muhaditheen: the sayings. WaridInspiration in the sense of spiritual perception. Ujb.

and sayings.207 - .Zaahir- That which relates to the outwards: actions. .